> The Sun and the Stars: A Twilestia Prompt Collab > by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- > 1. Duty by Goldenarbiter > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Goldenarbiter *** Crimson Progress stood outside Celestia’s royal chambers, golden armour agleam from the sunlight shining through the glass ceilinged corridor. His Princess had ordered no one to disturb her and her student as they did whatever they had decided they were going to do in there. “What do you think they’re talking about?” Golden Sword asked. The unicorn was stationed with Crimson in attempt to end the segregation of the unicorn and pegasus ranks. “I don’t know, Sir.” Crimson responded. “Not our place to ask questions.” “Oh but it is, Corporal.” The Lieutenant said, a smirk gracing his lips. “We have to know what the Princess is doing at all times!” Crimson just rolled his eyes, before resuming his stony facade. Golden sighed at Corporal, knowing he was still new to the Equestrian Army. “You gotta loosen up soon, man. Seriously. Besides, I guarantee they're doing all kinds of naughty things in there.” Crimson’s eyes went wide at the insinuation. “Sir, what the buck are you saying!” he exploded, “That’s the Princess and her prized pupil you’re talking about!” “And it’s our duty to keep tabs on them!” the unicorn responded instantly. “No, Sir!” It’s our duty to protect them unquestioningly!” The guards were so lost in their bickering about the definition of ‘Duty’ that they never noticed the doors to the Royal Chambers opening, and a rather regal figure walking out, with a flustered Archmage right on her heels. “Come on,” Golden said, confidant in the silencing spell on the room he was protecting. “Tell me you haven’t thought about the Princess’ flanks! The clearing of a purple throat caused both guards to spin on the spot to face a blushing monarch and an enraged magician. “Those flanks belong to me.” the purple unicorn said menacingly. It was Crimson’s duty to faint on the spot. > 2. Bonus One by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Luna placed a pillow over her ears, grumbling. The sounds of groaning and the smack of wet lips against one another echoed from the room above. "We will have words with Dearest Tia about the relocation of our study to the Lunar Pavilion." She sighed as she heard a particularly loud "mmph! Yes, there!" Luna attempted to flip through the book on low-light plants she was reading. Every stalk seemed to bend in a tempting way, each set of acorns nestled together reminding her of her sister and her student in a sensuous embrace. She shuddered and tried to press on. "Mnnnnaaaaaaaaah--" "Faust alive! Is there no shame in Canterlot Palace?!" Luna's bellow echoed throughout the room. "Shh." Luna blinked. She peaked out from under her pile of sound-suppressing pillows to find a pair of alicorns reading a rather large book in the corner of the room. "Hiding from paparazzi" Twilight said as the audio-spell reached the end of its loop. "MnnnnaMnnnaaaMnnnaaaaMnnnnaaa" She gave it a short, sharp zap, and returned to leaning on the crux of Celestia's neck with a dopey grin. "Do you think we should tell her that as part of the test process we set her alarm to make that noise?" Celestia inquired. Luna was quite proud that there was enough force behind her pillow's launch that it was able to knock Celestia face first into the book. > 3. Lost by Celestias Paladin > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Celestias Paladin *** Before she woke the last thing Celestia remembered was a book smacking into her face. Now she wakes in a world not her own, in a body unknown to her that of a race only know about in legend. Around her she sees glass spires reach into the sky and numerous numbers of automobiles. For the first time in her life Celestia feels lost. Then she sees a flash of purple hair, she knows instantly that it is Twilight. “Twilight,” she calls out. “Twilight!” Worry creeps into her mind as she tries to catch up to her student. In a large crowd she loses sight of Twilight, and soon Celestia falls her to knees with tears falling. > 4. Found by Goldenarbiter > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Goldenarbiter *** Celestia glanced around her study, throwing books this way and that, no regard for where they landed. Her mane had lost its luminescence, and her eyes were bloodshot from the tears currently streaming down her face. She searched high and low, under her desk, above the fireplace, even behind the massive bookshelves that lined the walls. Inside the drawers of her armoire, and even the balcony. She was losing her mind. She had looked elsewhere for but a second, but when she had returned her gaze to the subject of her search, the spot was empty. She would never forgive herself if someone had snuck into her study for the explicit purpose of harming her or her pupil. She was desperate. It was getting late and she had destroyed her reading area as thoroughly as was possible. More tears streaked down the immortals cheeks as she realised the hopelessness of her search. As she lay her head on her desk in acceptance of her failure, she noticed something out of the corner of her eye: her yarn basket. There was a diminutive horn poking through a grey ball of yarn, and the pile itself was raising and falling in a steady rhythm. A tired smile wormed it’s way onto Celestia’s muzzle as she pulled the sleeping filly out of the yarn basket, and trotted out of the room. She had finally found Twilight. > 5. Horror by Pearple Prose > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Pearple Prose *** Luna hummed a jaunty tune as she strode through the castle corridors. She'd heard by way of guard's gossip that her dear friend, the unicorn Twilight Sparkle, was visiting Canterlot for the weekend, and Luna was fortunate enough to have finished her duties for the day. Celestia had told her that she was going to be "busy" with her, but Luna was sure she was just being selfish. Twilight was her friend too, after all. Luna danced up the tower staircase to her sister's chambers as she thought about all the things she could do now. A walk in the park? A stroll through the gardens? A trot through the fields? Who knows! The world was her oyster, after all. An errant thought made itself known, and Luna grinned; if she was not mistaken, Twilight Sparkle was a renowned astronomer. Oh, this will be so much fun! Luna thought, as she approached Celestia's room. "Oh, Tia..." "Oh, my Twilight..." Luna froze, her hoof floating uncertainly before the door. A lance of ice shot down her spine. Slowly, she turned her head to the side and listened with rather ashamed intensity. "Mmm, you've been practising, haven't you..." Luna forced herself to swallow. She was painfully aware that her jaw was hanging loosely somewhere near her hooves, but she was a tad too distracted to fix it. This isn't happening this is all just a dream oh no oh no- "Ehehe, thank you, my queen..." "MY QUEEN?!" Luna shoved a hoof in her mouth. The silence was almost threatening in its absoluteness as she peeled inched backwards down towards the stairs. Luna tried to desperately not to think of what was happening behind those evil, evil doors. I think I'll just go talk to Blueblood some more. It will be far less soul-destroying than this... "Did you hear something, Princess?" Celestia peeled her eyes away from the door to look at her student, who was looking at her worriedly. She smiled reassuringly, and drew some relief from watching the frown pull itself back into a smile. "Nothing to be concerned about, my dear Twilight. And, please, call me Tia." She looked down at the board and pondered, pretending not to notice Twilight's blooming blush. "Bishop to E4. Checkmate." Twilight snapped out of her daydreaming and stared at the board. "Oh darn it. I lost again!" Celestia watched Twilight's beautiful smile fall once again. Her Faithful Student was sad. That, she could not abide. "Twilight." "Yes, Prin-" Celestia kissed her gently on the lips. She pulled away after a moment. "Please. Call me Tia." > 6. Sunset by Goldenarbiter > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Goldenarbiter *** Celestia waited. Her sun was low on the horizon, waiting for the final push. Her strength ebbed. She lay her head on her hooves, feeling the cold grass beneath her soft fur. The shadow of a willow tree was fading long into the distance as the sun set further. The tree held an ancient stone in it’s gnarled roots; a stone whose carvings had long since faded. Celestia still remembered what the stone said. She had carved it, after all. “Here lay Twilight, The best that ponydom had to offer. Sister, Lover, Friend.” She could feel the weight of the stone on her conscious still. Millenia had passed, yet she still felt the weight. She lay there, contemplating their lives together. As the sun finally fell from the sky, Celestia closed her eyes, for the last time. > 7. Rejection by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Soft, downy feathers danced across bars of ivory, the odd strength of pegasus wings letting each press down on the keyboard like a heavy footfall. "And when she was lonely, I was there to dry her tears. And when she was happy so was I. When--" Equestria's mighty princess, herald of a Golden Age, was stopped mid song by the sound of a knock on the door. A nervous filly blushed, looking in at her mentor with shining eyes. "Am I interrupting, P-Princess? It was really pretty, and I didn't want you to stop, but you said we would practice levitation today. I-I can come back later, if--" "Of course I have time, my faithful student." The Princess laid an affection hoof upon her student's head, the touch slowly dissolving the fears of the nervous, bubbly young foal. In truth a "practice session" was oftentimes a chance for the precious youth to bury her muzzle in a book, turning to her shining light for help when the concepts grew too difficult. Leaving the quardrarch alone with her thoughts. Where did I go wrong? A bright green plume of smoke appeared at her side, and her heart lept into her chest. The light that had rekindled in her eyes slowly, slowly dimmed as they ran down the length of the page. "...Still no signs...if she wanted to be found we'd have found her already...I'm sorry...Twi, she's...I think it's time to move on...Some leads from her sister..nothing looks hopeful...All of us are concerned...love...Spike" The Princess sighed and hung her head, the filly at her side too engrossed to see the watery shine in her haunted gaze. The Princess watched the sunset, knowing that her better half was far away and no closer to missing her than the first decade they had been apart. The filly turned her head to listen to the sound of singing. "When she...loved...me." > 8. Birth by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** “Princess, conditions are deteriorating rapidly.” Twilight Sparkle spoke calmly enough, even though her hair was mussed and her lab coat hung off one shoulder. Her mad rush up to Celestia’s personal chambers had announced her arrival a moment earlier better than any trumpeting fanfare. Celestia formed her lips into a mildly concerned frown as she watched Twilight straighten her askew glasses. The young archmage paused to gather her thoughts at the door before stepping into that sacred realm. She looked Celestia up and down as she approached, taking in all the tiny details of her posture and carefully constructed image. “There has been an increase in the flare-up rate. They’re lasting longer and arching higher through the coronal layer than we’ve ever recorded before.” Twilight sighed tiredly. Celestia gestured for Twilight to approach her closer. Twilight had permanent permission to do so, but even now she needed a gentle nudge. The girl worshipped the very ground her princess stood on, would do anything Celestia told her to do, even things she never ordered, but Twilight simply assumed Celestia would want attended. The weariness Twilight wore at the moment around her eyes was enough to catch Celestia’s breath. She’d been too aloof. Celestia cursed herself silently. She knew full well the extent that Twilight Sparkle would chase an idea or worry, especially if it had to do with her personal paragon. She patted a plush pillow next to her own seat and smiled politely as Twilight’s face shed its fatigue and split into a grin. Far from the first time, it reminded Celestia of the dawn. Her student took the offered seat and after a moment leaned ever so lightly against Celestia’s side, a pleasantly warm spot on her arm. “I know you said it was nothing, that everything would be alright in time. But… I’m just worried. About the solar activity we’ve seen. About Equestria.” Twilight lowered her voice to subvocalize. “About you.” Celestia heard her of course. She could hear Twilight’s blood flow through her veins if she focused on it. She made no move to signify any of this, of course. She remained silent and silently supportive. It had been her experience that her subjects were more honest and free with their thoughts and actions if she didn’t make herself a part of the conversation. “I’m frightened. I don’t want anything bad to happen to anyone. And I’m powerless to make the changes needed to save everything.” Twilight sighed again. “You can though. I trust you completely, Princess. If you say it will be ok, then I’ll believe you.” Celestia looked down into those large amethyst eyes, holding Twilight’s gaze for perhaps two seconds longer than she really needed to. She just liked losing herself in them sometimes. Celestia nodded solemnly and turned back to her stargazing. In the morning everything would be ok. There were always fireworks on her birthday. > 9. Decadence by Goldenarbiter > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Goldenarbiter *** Celestia looked to the myriad of treats arranged before her. She saw cakes, and strudels, and cupcakes galore. Oh how she wanted nothing more than to eat all of the sugary treats. She imagined herself holding the sweets to her breast, smothering them into her fur. The sugary mess covering everything in reach. She was swimming in a river of chocolate, she was drowning in icing sugar. She trotted through the land of her imagination on roads made of s’mores, with trees made of candy. The mountains in the distance were giant heaps of ice-cream, and the houses were all gingerbread. She could feel her suns warmth spreading through her as she imagined it was composed of nothing but jello. The unthinkable happened shortly after. A moon made of blue cheese slowly sailed into the sky, eclipsing her jello sun. The candy trees were changing into giant asparagus, and the houses became whole-grain bread. The mountains were solidifying into bulbous carrots. Two dark cat like eyes glanced at her as she walked through the asparagus forest. She reeled, feeling her hind limbs being taken from under her. She tried to fight back, but the path had turned to tomato paste, and made movement all but impossible. She screamed as the dark entity moved in for the kill. ------ Celestia was startled out of her waking nightmare to the sight of the confectionary table in front of her. She turned away from the sweets, and saw nothing but the black coat of nightmare moon. She screamed in panic as the abomination laughed in her face. ----- Celestia awoke with a cold sweat in her bed. Next to her, was twilight, who had wanted so badly to have a sleepover. With an awkward realisation, Celestia realised that the sweets had taken the place of twilight in her dreams. She feared what may lead in store due to her indulgence in letting the filly into her bedchamber. > 10. Slavery by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** Dear Princess Celestia Belov Dear Mom! While I am more than happy that you and Twilight have finally ended your beating around the bush and confessed your love to one another (thank you for paying the therapist, by the way. Dr. Alt is very nice and helps me a great deal coping with the fact that my foster mother and my foster sister are dating), I do have one big complaint. It is not the fact that Twilight suddenly has four times the royal duties (you feeling lonely) and suddenly leaves for Canterlot. It is not the fact that you visit Ponyville almost every month on “royal visitation” (you two snuggling and doing… other things for a whole weekend). So much in fact, that even Mayor Mare gets tired of you (you don’t know that from me!). It is not even the fact that I had to move my basket into the basement on several occasions when you teleported in over night (By the way: I made friends with a huge spider named Marf). It is the fact that I have to CLEAN UP EVERYTHING AFTERWARDS! While my beloved job as Twilight’s personal assistant does include taking care of the library, I don’t think that it includes washing bed sheets that smell like a vanilla-lavender potpourri in a stable full of mares in heat! This can’t be good for my emotional growth! So unless you want to pay Dr. Alt for the rest of either mine or your lifespan, tell Twilight to wash her own laundry! I did not free the Crystal Empire’s citizen from Sombra’s slavery, just so I can be the slave instead! Your loving and mentally scarred foster son Spike Dragon Celestia moved the letter away, her cheeks crimson with embarrassment. Well… and a hint arousal, since her beloved Twilight was sprawled on her back and reading the letter by pressing her cheek against her neck. And nibbling her wing from time to time. “He does have a point…” said the monarch sheepishly. “So… what should we do?” the unicorn asked, her cheeks burning as well. “Very simple, Twilight!” answered Celestia “Whenever you have dirty laundry, you bring them to the royal washrooms to be cleaned.” A dirty smile crept onto her features “And then you pay me a visit in my room…” And everybody was happy! > 11. Holiday by Celestias Paladin > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Celestias Paladin *** The Sable Islands were not exactly the most ideal vacation spot in the world. They were far from the mainland and the only permanent residents were the native tropical griffins and the caretakers of the Royal Navy’s coaling station. But for Princess Celestia and her student-turned-lover Twilight Sparkle, it was certainly the best place in the world for them to relax without anypony barging in on them. And as Luna had said with a sly smile to have their honeymoon. Both Alicorns had blushed at the statement before remembering that they were actually married though they had had a simple civil ceremony. “We’ve certainly earned this, haven’t we, Tia?” Twilight asked as the two snuggled together watching the Sun set over the tropical sea. “Oh yes, we have. The past three years have been stressful for both of us. But now that doesn’t matter.” The Sun finally dipped below the horizon as Twilight got up from her spot. Celestia instantly felt cooler as Twilight’s body heat left her side. The younger pony gave the Princess of the Sun a seductive smile. “Oh, just heading to bed.” She entered their bedroom and closed the door behind her. Twilight counted down from ten, and wasn't at all surprised when Celestia pounced on her and started kissing. Both had the same thought: This was their best holiday ever. > 12. Foals by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Baba!" A pair of tiny, mauve legs propelled a body about the size of a small dog into a pile of sand. Another, equally mauve foal looked at his ruined sand castle and bit his bottom lip. Tiny dots of liquid began to form at the corners of his shining, innocent eyes. The quivering lip fell open in perplexion as another hoof started to push the sand back together, taking a moment to dump sand onto the infant earth pony. Giggles and splashes around in the sand followed. The world's greatest foalsitter had made another save. Celestia admired the scene from behind the neurotic Sparkles, brother and sister both worrying over their respective infants in a way only first time parents could. An immortal knew that mere tears and broken sand castles were far from unhealthy for a baby. She smiled, thinking back on the dozen faces, giggling, sobbing and sleeping, that flashed through her mind. She hoped in time she and Twilight might bring about a dozen more. Perhaps this time will be different. "Do you think we should join in?" Shining said, a look of concern on his face. "Let's give the foals their time to play." Celestia said with a grin, watching The Cadance Monster stomp around the sandbox, horrified squeals emanating from the soon-to-be-tickled babes. > 13. Stalking by Lake > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Lake *** It was another normal day for Twilight Sparkle. At least, her definition of ‘normal’ had changed ever since she began living in this lively and unique town named Ponyville. But at least there weren't any hydras chasing her, cutie marks being swapped or mares being ponynapped by greedy diamond dogs. She got up as usual, bathed as usual, and brushed her teeth… as usual. She went to fix up her mane, but she swore she saw something out of place out on the window on the mirror’s reflection. At first she thought it was a stain and tried to clean it off, but nothing came out. She turned around to confirm what she was seeing... but there was nothing. The next couple of hours she was saved from a piano falling from the sky by something extremely fast, and for some mysterious reason the Cake’s refused to accept her money when she went out to buy those cupcakes Spike deserved so much after organizing the library. They were sweating a lot and had these strange false smiles on their faces… Twilight decided to give up and accept the offer. However, as she walked back to her library she couldn't shake of the feeling… She was being watched. ______________________________________________________________________________ It was evening, which meant it was Twilight Sparkle’s mourning time. She sat in front of her desk, scolding herself and regretting. Ever since she was a filly she had had this giant crush on the Princess of Equestria out of all mares. Twilight had set up her mind years ago to forget it but… It was useless. She could only do one thing in these moments of extreme heartache and loneliness not even one of Pinkie’s parties could cure; write in her old diary until she ran out of ink. “Her coat white as a cloud… wait. White as a cloud?... Whatever. It’s my diary, not an essay.” She shrugged and kept writing. She had this habit of speaking aloud whatever she wrote; it amplified the relieving effect. “Her coat white as a cloud reflects the morning sun’s rays. Her gentle eyes gaze upon me and can only nurture my love for her, making it grow, as well as my pa-“ Twilight was tired of this feeling; who in the hay had been stalking her all day long? She turned around and… “PRINCESS?!” The surprise was so great she blew off her diary. “H-how much… did you hear?” Her cheeks burned, her hooves trembled, and her mind went haywire even though it didn't show. “Enough…” Celestia answered calmly. Twilight was surprised she wasn't being fried in the sun by now… “…I’m sorry” Twilight fell to the ground, fearfully covering her head. “I’m sorry too. For spying on you, I mean” Wait. She has been stalking me?! “Stand up” the princess commanded, but Twilight was too scared to register it. “Please” Twilight fearfully obeyed… and met the princess’ lips. “There. Now we’re even. Though we still have things to talk about.” Yes. It was another normal day for Twilight Sparkle. > 14. Experiment by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** Slowly the sun rose over the horizon and now there was no more claim to it being "late". Twilight had officially worked until early in the morning and as it was going, she would not stop too soon. How could she think about stopping now anyways? Who could rest when the constant humming of the condensers, the ticking of several clocks and the constant flow of paper from the printer filled the room (figuratively and literally: It was a lot of paper!). Every second was bringing her closer to the goal of all scientists: Ratio! Order a chaotic world. Always the same steps: Hypothesis Theory Experiment Proof The tact of knowledge. No, she would not quit the dance now! Eagerly, she continued to write down numbers. She did not hear when the door opened. But she did hear the familiar voice of her draconic helper: "Twilight. I brought you some breakfast." "Thank you. Spike." she answered, not aware of how tired her voice sounded. She did not hear her helper coming closer. But she did let out a small yelp, as soft plumes engulfed her. "I didn't know you could imitate Spike's voice so well..." Twilight said softly, her body relaxing into the soft safety of her beloved princess. "And i didn't know you could spend so much time with silly machines... usually its dusty old books." the princess whispered gently. "But it feels so great adding to them, instead of just reading them." Twilight commented and let out a deep yawn. The night, she spent working had finally caught on. "I know... but there is a time for everything. And now it is time for you to rest!" Celestia decreed and gently pushed her wing beneath the smaller pony, efficiently lifting her up. Twilight wanted to protest, but she was to tired to speak and enjoyed the feeling too much to fight back. The unicorn was long asleep when Celestia reached the door, happily nestled against her princess. > 15. Gray by Celestias Paladin > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Celestias Paladin *** Celestia’s heart leapt in joy as she watched the Hedge Maze collapse into the ground, but that joy was short lived when she saw a rainbow colored blur streak out away from the Maze and the world did not right itself. Laughter echoed up from the Maze, confirming her greatest fear. The Chaos Tyrant had won, and the nation she and her sister struggled to build was fallen once again to him. “Sister, I take it that they failed?” Luna asked as she walks up beside Celestia. The elder Alicorn frowned. “I hate to say it, but yes they did. He still runs free and Twilight and her friends are heading for home.” Celestia pointed out the hot-air balloon already leaving Canterlot. “So what do we do now?” Luna asked. “We wait and watch, Luna. We must hold the world together against him.” “And the Bearers?” “Twilight will think of something.” Celestia said with a smile. Luna nodded and walked out of the tower, so she didn't hear the soft, “I hope.” that her sister quietly uttered. Time passed, even though it was hard to tell how much, and she began to feel the warm magic of the Elements of Harmony. Rising from her bedding she looked out the window towards Ponyville. Something felt wrong. The magic felt sickly and forced. Again the Chaos Tyrant had won. “Concordia in Heaven,” she prayed, “what can we do?” A thought and fear came to her, her student had twice failed against Discord and likely lost her friends to his corruption. However, there was one thing she could do. With a smile, Celestia summoned over a quill and paper, and set to work. Twilight gazed down at her gray hooves, despair griping her heart. She'd failed herself, she'd failed her home, she'd failed her friends, and most importantly she had failed Celestia. “Twi,” Spike calls out, “you have a letter.” She looked up at the young dragon to see an envelope in his clawed hand. For a brief moment she thought about ignoring him, but decided against it. She levitated the letter over and opened it. As her eyes flicked across it, color started to return to her coat, even bringing a blush to her cheeks. “Spike, we have work to do,” she said with a smile. “Come on, Celestia needs us.” She dropped the letter and headed out the library with Spike in tow. The letter floated to the ground and opened up for anypony to see. My Dearest Twilight, Do not lose hope, do not give up. I believe in you, my love. And through me all of Equestria believes in you. You can win, you can stand victorious over him and can bring back our home from the brink. You have to the power to beat him, let the friendship you share guide you and my love empower you. Discord can never take that away from you. Concordia Invicta my love, remember that and you will win. Love, Tia > 16. Exercise by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Celestia was stopped in her tracks by the sound of a resounding splat. She turned around to see her lover, the hero of Equestria three times over, spitting out a mouthful of twigs and mud. The forest stayed silent for a few scarce moments, the trees shedding a few leaves around the hooves of the pair. Eventually, Twilight broke the silence. "I knew this was a bad idea..." Celestia pursed her lips, helping Twilight to her feet and gently nuzzling her. Massive wings helped brush the blushing unicorn down, and to Celestia's great...surprise, Twilight seemed to lean into the touch as if it were ambrosia itself. "I'm terrible at it, I'm slowing you down, I'm muddying up your coat and we're both wasting time we could be using studying, or talking, or, or..." Twilight still couldn't bear to even look at Celestia. The look of disappointment she was sure was coming kept her eyes pinned to the gold-encrusted hooves that it was attached to. "Does that mean you aren't enjoying yourself?" Twilight's eyes widened in horror, and her head whipped up to brave the potential glare long enough to show her absolute refusal at the idea. "O-of course not! It's just that...well..." Celestia could see the tremor in Twilight's eyes, and silently berated herself. Of course Twilight would see her inability to keep up as inadequacy. Of course she would blame herself for failing to match Celestia's example. Fortunately, she also knew the solution. The day was far from lost, and until Twilight could rest assured that she was in no way Celestia's lesser, there was one solution that she knew would always work. "I for one was having a wonderful time. I always love the fall. The tableau of colours are so breathtaking a natural sight. It reminds me of my sister. A jog through the woods is one of many activities I have regretfully had to often sacrifice for the sake of Equestria." Celestia watched the gears grind in Twilight's head. "You mean...this is making you happy?" "It is." Celestia knew that these words alone were enough to reverse Twilight's spirits, but she would not have her lover martyr her afternoon simply for her sake. "However, there is one thing I would gladly sacrifice it for." The Princess wrapped a wing around Twilight, leading her along the pathway slowly. "A long, peaceful stroll with you." The tender smile on Twilight's was matched by her mentor as the pair leaned in to each other. > 17. Campfire by Lake > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Lake *** Celestia never thought she would see Equestria like this again. She never thought she would get to see Equestria before it was ever even named Equestria. The moon was even brighter, there were less stars but they helped the moon illuminate the world below, where everything, including plants and animals, was wilder and bigger. It was so dangerous, yet so beautiful. Just like love. Parting her vision from the skies, she turned her attention to the source of warmth next to her. Celestia could only smile at how adorable Twilight Sparkle looked right now, leaning onto her. It was a cold night so they had decided to light up a small fire. Surely it was helpful to share some body warmth. Though she had to hold back those strong urges to ‘attack’ her student. She was a little surprised that Twilight herself had decided to make the move. This whole accidental time traveling had made them grow even closer. Now they had come to treat each other as friends and forget the titles, but even if the total destruction of her regalia helped things, Twilight was a very shy mare. Now that she thought about it, Twilight had been acting pretty strange lately. And this worried her. Not just as a mentor, or a friend. She had always denied these feelings, for various reasons. There was duty, society and many more, but there was something else that worried her. She knew Twilight was in love with her sister, but Luna already had her interest in somepony else… Celestia could only think how hard it would be for Twilight to accept this… but it was also hard for her to overcome her own feelings. Oh well. This isn't her first love anyway. Still, she had to admit that Twilight made her feel… different. It was agonizing. The only thing keeping Twilight from running away into the forest was knowing it was dark, dense and filled with dangerous creatures, especially giant mosquitoes. The ancient Equestria was so chaotic, yet so fascinating… Just like that weird thing called love. At least that was the kind of comparison most romance novels made. Her mind scolded her heart for making her body do such a bold thing! She was now leaning on Prin- Celestia’s soft and beautiful white coat and she didn’t know how to get out of this situation. No, she was enjoying it, but it was. So. Awkwardly. Silent. Now that she thought about it, she had read many situations like this one in the romance novels at her library… So… what happened next? Simple. The protagonist confessed their love. But because it was a novel, everything turned out right and the couple lived happily ever after. What about real life? Twilight! You have to try! No! Just- No! It’ll all be over! Celestia will be ashamed of you and will push you aside, just like what you saw that one time in the Crystal Empire! Oh, come on! They are friends! Friends don’t abandon each other! Plus, she could feel the same things for you! That’s just ridiculous! She’s a PRINCESS! A PRINCESS! Twilight. She has no regalia, she’s covered in wounds, you’re ‘nesting in each other’s warmth’ in front of a campfire. You’re EQUALS! You won’t know if she feels the same or not unless you try! Twilight Sparkle began to question her sanity. There were two voices in her head having a heated fight. Both of them had valid arguments, but Twilight didn’t know which to listen… Her heart or her mind? Oh, whatever. Her heart spoke. “Um… Princess?” What was she doing?! Her mouth was speaking by itself and she couldn’t control what it was saying! “I… have something to say…” “I know, Twilight.” It was all over. That disappointed expression on her face said everything “I… ah… I know you are in love with Luna…” “What.” Thus, Twilight’s mind was blown. “But, Twilight, you have to understand she already has—“ “Ah… ha, ha, hahaha…” Twilight stood up and started to slowly walk backwards into the dark, dense forest. “W-would you… excusemeforasecondthankyou!” Without waiting for an answer, Twilight disappeared into the forest to get it all out. “WHAAAAAAAAT?!?!?!” > 18. Overprotective by Celestias Paladin > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Celestias Paladin *** Comet Streak knocked on the door to the Ponyville Library with a smile. He had a good reason to smile, he was going out on a date with Princess Twilight Sparkle. The door opened and to his surprise no pony was there, the inside of the library was dark save for a single lantern. “Come in Comet,” he heard somepony say. The unicorn gulped at the voice's tone. He slowly walked in and the door closed behind him. Inside, he saw Princess Celestia sitting at the low reading table. Whatever fear he had upon sighting her turned into outright terror at the look she was giving him. “Have a seat, Comet Streak. Twilight will be down in a few minutes, but you and I need to have a little talk.” He gulped. “O…of course, Your Majesty.” Comet did as he was ordered. She took a sip from the tea cup sitting in front of her. “Twilight is very dear to me and I would not like to see anything bad happen to her.” Celestia gave him a hard look. “How much of my history do you know?” “N…not much,” he stammered out. “I appreciate the honesty. Let me give you a brief lesson. I lead a full scale revolt with an army against the Chaos Tyrant. I fought and beat the Empress-Matriarch of the Dragons in single combat. I lead a force to depose the Usurper King Sombra, and I lead the army against Nightmare Moon in the heart of the Long Night. If you so much as misplace a single hair on Twilight's tail, I will have you - minus certain parts of your anatomy - sent to the Isle of Dawn so fast you will be there the week before I send you. Do you understand me?” He nodded vigorously. Make Twilight cry and he could kiss whatever chance he had to score goodbye. To reinforce her point Celestia forged a large double headed battleax out of the very light given off by the lantern. He gulped once more. Their gaze broke when they heard soft hoofsteps coming down the stairs. Celestia quickly broke her axe back into light and Comet breathed a sigh of relief. “Ready to go?” Twilight asked. He nodded and smiled weakly. “Of course let me…” Comet turned to the other seat only to find it vacant, the tea set missing. “Er... come on Twi, our table awaits.” She smiled and trotted out the door with him following behind. He wondered if he had just imagined Celestia there. Surely the Princess would be too busy to do the overprotective parenting thing. As soon as the couple was out of sight of the library, a spot next to the door shimmered and Celestia reappeared. “Come out, Luna.” Luna pops out of the shadow cast by the nearest street lamp. “Scared him good?” Celestia nodded. “I think I put the fear of… well... me into him. I'm guessing you wish to follow them just to make sure?” Luna snorted. “Of course, Tia. I just don’t trust him to keep his word. So, if you will excuse me.” With that she faded back into the shadows, already tracking her quarry. Celestia heard a rustling in the bushes next to her and groaned. “Cadence.” A head popped out of bushes though it would be hard for anypony to guess the identity of the pony. Cadence’s pink coat was obscured by camouflage face paint and a camouflage Royal Guard battle dress. “Here Auntie.” She looked out into the town. “Auntie, I do wonder why you are letting them go. I mean you do love her right?” Celestia didn't move. “Yes I do. But I will not force her to love me in return. While pretty much everypony else doesn't like him, she does, and I will not interfere beyond my little Shotgun Speech.” Cadence nodded. “I understand. We all feel protective of her, and if he harms her…” “Get in line, Cadence. Her mother has first dibs. Then me.” A week later Comet Streak found himself stranded on the Isle of Dawn, far to the east of Equestria as Celestia and Twilight started to court. > 19. Honor(or Honour) by Goldenarbiter > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Goldenarbiter *** Celestia watched the sight before her proudly. Twilight stood, eyes closed in concentration while she inhaled slowly, meditating before her task. It was truly an honour, for Celestia and her student, that this event was happening. The sun in the sky marked the scene as a happy place and Celestia couldn't help but smile. Today Twilight would bring herself and her family tremendous honour, for she would be marrying into royalty. Celestia could feel it in her very bones. “I have faith in you.” Celestia said, to bolster her students confidence. “Thank you.” she replied. A clock struck, and bells chimed. Finally it was happening. Twilight stood next to a stallion; The other proposed suiter. He turned around. Celestia began counting as they each took ten paces. They each turned, pistola held in the magical grip of the unicorns. One shot was fired. One body hit the ground. The survivor had claimed the honour of Celestia’s hoof in marriage. Celestia grimaced at the sight before her. > 20. Cactus by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** “Have you ever been so angry, you wanted to start swinging a levitated cactus at somepony?” Twilight huffed and closed the book in front of her with a thunderous clap. Celestia raised an eyebrow at her student. “That is an odd question. Is something the matter, Twilight?” Twilight reshelved the tome without getting up and yanked a larger book down from a higher perch in the Ri - Ro section. The old leather of the book’s binding creaked as she opened it to a point near the middle. Twilight scanned the page in single flick of her eyes and turned one page. Celestia smiled as she watched Twilight play through the motions. It was a stress reliever for her protegee and she’s seen it thousands of times before. “It’s nothing. Really. I just… I just got mad earlier today. I was organizing the library and this - this STALLION - has the gall to show up and want to check out a few things!” Celestia chuckled quietly. “Well, Twilight, it is a public library…” “I know! I know.” Twilight paused and took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. “But I was obviously in the middle of reorganizing. I was simultaneously levitating ninety seven different objects and manually reshuffling them at the same time! He wanted me to drop everything - literally - and find the books he wanted!” Celestia nodded understandingly. “I know how that feels: being interrupted in the midst of an important task by a pony whose needs seem so trivial at the time.” Twilight nodded vigorously and flipped another page of the book in front of her without reading. “It was trivial! They weren't even good - let alone important - books, they were cheap novels made on cheap paper!” Celestia chuckled and shook her head. She could imagine the look on Twilight’s face as she set about fulfilling the actual job description of her job at the Ponyville Golden Oaks Library. She rolled up the scroll she just finished. “Three times.” “What?” Twilight looked quizzically at Celestia as her rant was derailed. “Three times that I can recall, I have been angry enough to attack somepony with a cactus. Only once was a cactus readily available, sadly.” Celestia bit her lower lip in thought. “The other two times I was so angry I could have started swinging a pine tree or utility pole, respectively.” “I hope I never made you that angry.” “Oh no.” Celestia grinned. “The only thing I’ve ever wanted to swing in your face is located around the corner from my cutie mark.” “I - I...I...” Twilight sputtered, her cheeks a bright crimson. > 21. Experiment(2) by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Celestia ignored the chaffing feeling of the straps on the table. Ordinarily quite happy to have Twilight tie her down spread-eagled on a table, today she was using all of her legendary patience to endure the moment. Also the promise that the straps and table would be used for a very different purpose. And there would be a nurse outfit involved. She had been through worse, it was true, even at the hooves of past lovers. Being turned into pure chocolate stood out in her memory for a moment. Also going skinny dipping in an enormous jar of jello. Twilight gathered an especially large thermometer and began applying a cool jell to her wrists, stomach and hooves. The look of excitement on her face was all Celestia needed to remind herself exactly why she was doing this. Also, the invaluable chance to study alicorn anatomy in comparison to the average pony's medical data! Celestia had questioned why Twilight did not simply test upon her self, and was met with a curt 'observational bias'. Celestia's face contorted as icy clouds descended upon her more sensitive regions, and glared at the offending suction cups lowered onto them. The sun diarch arched her back and stifled a moan as the buttons stuck fast against her chest. She noticed Twilight taking a hurried note. "Writing observations about my nervous responses?" She probed. Twilight's face lit up in a blush, and she stammered a "no" before going back to her observational booklet. "Heart rate and blood pressure monitoring: check." "Beginning internal body temperature measurement." Twilight grabbed a smaller thermometer in her magic and levitated it into Celestia's mouth. "Try not to speak, Tia." "Wait, Twilight what about the other--mmph." Celestia sulked as the delicate measuring instrument (electronic, not mercury based) entered her mouth. "First set of data, check! Gathering secondary source of data." Twilight once again produced the larger thermometer, approaching Celestia's other available orifice. Celestia's eyes widened in horror. To her slight shame, she may have even struggled to break free of the magic nullifying table and its oddly strong straps. "Mmphmmph--!" Celestia sighed into her thermometer, and only to be interrupted by a nuzzle. "Thank you for doing this for me, Tia." Perhaps the day was not going to be so long after all. > 22. Pets by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** "Do you think they can hear us?" Twilight asked very softly. "I highly doubt that they can hear anything besides each other." Celestia answered equally quiet. The two ponies were closely huddled together and hiding in a bush. And while there were many reasons why they would spend a warm summers night huddled together in a bush (ok, not "MANY" but there were reasons), this time it was for a slightly different reason. "I did not expect him to be so bold!" Twilight commented and lifted her binoculars back onto her eyes. "I did not expect her to go for it!" Celestia commented. And while the usual suspects for comments like these were Rarity and Spike, this time they were meant for an even more bizarre couple. "Has she ever had a mate before?" "No... I offered to let her look for one time and time again, but she always shook her head. I always suspected she was not into the whole process. Apparently, she is just very... kinky." Twilight gently elbowed the princess. "This is not kinky! He is courting her!" "Come, Twilight, i was kidding!" Celestia giggled and took the binoculars from her lover. "I do feel a bit weird for watching them!" admitted the unicorn. "And I feel weird for seeing them!" commented Celestia "At least he is a gentleman. He found a wonderful nest. A great spot and lots of food." "Of course he is! He gets it from Spike." "I thought he got the courage from Spike!" "Well... that too!" "But it is a beautiful song... I give him that." admitted Celestia and put a wing over the smaller pony. Twilight smiled and leaned into the princess. "It reminds me of how your courted me..." "She gets her sense of mischief from you, I taught mine how to impress the ladies." Twilight giggled and earned a laugh from the princess. The two kept watching quietly, as Owlicious sand his feathery heart out in a nearby tree. His melodic hoo-ing only interrupted by the appreciative squarking of the phoenix Philomina. Love can be weird sometimes... > 23. Pressure by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Tia...Tia, what's wrong?" Princess Celestia thrived under pressure. She lived for the challenge of the political game, considered a good crisis a chance to keep her head sharp and worked weekends religiously. Of course, she could always outlive the bulk of her problems. This problem was far from one she had any desire to outlive. Celestia looked over at Twilight, her regalia shimmering in the sunlight. With a sigh, she lifted the crown off her head and stepped out of her shoes. The need to speak out had been building for weeks now. Luna's jabs did not help. Celestia felt as if she were in a boiler every time she met with Twilight. Lovers and their reactions flashed through her mind. Acceptance. Annoyance. The flash of a murderous grin, happy at last to see a window of opportunity. Mockery. Scandal. "I am...uncertain." "You mean you're just feeling down? Well, uh, we can always--" "No, what I mean is..." Celestia shifted her hooves. "I am uncertain I want to share it." Twilight opened her mouth to say something, but found herself at a loss for words. If ever Celestia was down, there was never a time she would not say precisely what the problem was. "I am...afraid...Twilight, I-I don't know. It's so rare that I truly...truly trust somepony. I think I may be..." Celestia was no longer looking at her. Bullets of sweat began to lightly condense around her regal neck. The last piece of regalia had yet to come off. "I am supposed to be a paragon, you see. I hide things from you because...b-because I am frightened, that I will break what we have, that I am putting greedy, selfish pressures on you. I scheme on how to make you happiest. I lie for your sake, not thinking about your desires but rather about mine in the process. It is in my nature. But I d-do not want to lie anymore, not to you." Twilight's mind worked swiftly to see between the lines. Dating Celestia had taught her to search for subtext in what a pony said. "You...'re worried I'll judge you for something?" "I'm worried that if I expose you to more of myself, my true self, the self I hide from others because it drives them away, it will change our dynamic. I am worried that you will feel betrayed, and that you won't approve of..." A purple hoof met her lips, and a purple smile met her words. "Tia, I wouldn't give up what we have for the world. I fought through Discord and that whole awful Wedding Day for you, remember? And things have always changed between us. I moved to Ponyville, I figured out I had a crush on you. I like the changes. And I, well, you know, I want to know the real you more. I-I like the real you. Err, love her. You. I love you, silly." Twilight tapped her hoof against Celestia's nose, then moved to reduce the gap between their muzzles. Celestia blushed, removing the last sign of her office. Abruptly, she began to shrink, her horn radiating white magic as she did so. Her mane went from the prismatic swirl it was normally to it a curly, bouncy set of locks. Wings shrank into nothingness, being replaced by tense shoulders tightened from ages of pouring over millions of different files, petitions and folders. Twilight blinked, and tried in vain to keep her mouth from opening. A flustered white pony about her size and age sat where her ancient, immortal and immovable ex-mentor once was. "So this is me." She said, still looking at the floor. The many, many sweets and pastries Celestia consumed took their toll on this form, a faint pudge of fat surrounding her chest and hooves. An overbite and crooked front teeth smiled nervously at Twilight. "I'm not a supermodel or a Wonderbolt or a burning flame of perfection under the mask of godhood, I'm just...me." Twilight smiled. "You look beautiful." "I...what was that, Twilight?" Twilight extended her wings and enveloped her old mentor, feeling very large and protective all of a sudden. The graceless bookworm turned alicorn embraced the alicorn returned to tubby politician. "You look beautiful, my little pony." And all at once the dam broke. The pressure was getting to Twilight this time. The hooves around her were uncomfortably tight, the damp face pressed against her squeezing her fur like an emotional sponge. Celestia was not the only one who thrived under pressure. > 24. Brad/Flash by Celestias Paladin > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Celestias Paladin *** FROM: Sergeant Flash Sentry, ERG-Gaea Guard SOCOM Detachment Arête TO: Princess-Minor Twilight Sparkle Madam, Ever since I met you that day in the halls of the Crystal Palace I have watched you. I watched a beautiful mare take a leap into a world unknown to find your crown. I watched you do that without question. For three months we all waited for you to return, and we were all relieved when you did; none more so than Her Serene Majesty. During those three months I watched her pace and mutter to herself, while I was new to Iris at that time, I have heard stories as to how she acts, and it was very much out of character for her. When you returned the look she gave you was truly something else. After your return and when I was assigned to your personel, I noticed more things as well. I saw how your face lit up whenever you received a letter from her, and how you smiled whenever she visited. I knew that the relationship shared between you and her was more than teacher and student. To what extent I could only guess. Then came your date with Comet Streak, who I never liked and neither did everypony else. When I returned home that night I overheard Their Majesties talk about your date and Princess Celestia admitted something that I may have suspected; that she loves you. So, with a smile I went home, for all the time that I knew you, I've harbored a crush, but at that point I knew no matter what your heart belonged to somepony else. Those looks, those smiles, they were all for her and her alone. I knew that you loved Celestia. Hell, I think that’s why most of us hated Comet, we all knew that your heart belong to another and he cannot compare to her. Before you ask how I can know all this you must realize what my job is. I am not just your guard I am also a sentry, it is my job to observe my surroundings, which includes other ponies. It is my job and my talent. After hearing Celestia's confession, the next morning I spoke to your friends hoping that they may have seen what I had seen. Needless to say, they all did, though they were hoping that you would confess sooner or later. In light of the Princess’ confession, your friend Rarity - in a very ladylike manner - said this: “Twilight Sparkle, you had better get your head out of your ass and confess to her. You two may have eternity to wait, but we don’t.” With as polite she tends to be, I do think she was about to drag you to Canterlot herself. So that being said, your friends and I conspired. Enclosed you will find a first class ticket to Canterlot for the train. It leaves at 1500, sorry 3 o'clock, and will arrive at 6. You will be met at Concord Station by your sister-in-law and you will be having dinner with Celestia that evening. Do not waste this opportunity. Oh and don't worry about Spike, he will crash at my place after we have a Dudes’ Night Out. Good luck, and May Concordia Watch Over You. Yours Sincerely, Flash Sentry PS: I have two months’ pay riding on this with a bet I have with your brother. He thinks there is nothing between you and Celestia. So go and prove him wrong, and make your sister-in-law happy. ------- A year has passed since he sent that letter and now Flash reads another letter, one that brings a smile to his face. You are Hereby cordially invited to the Royal Wedding of: Celestia Everfree & Twilight Sparkle About damn time he thought to himself. > 25. Warrior by Goldenarbiter > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Goldenarbiter *** An inauguration. A nation in delight. An army disciplined. Row upon row of guards were stacked in file upon file. Countless guards stood at attention in the massive canterlot parade square, where the inauguration was being held. They were merely decorations. Celestia was making her public address with Luna, formally declaring Twilight Sparkle a Princess of Equestria. The crowds were cheering, seeing a national hero turned goddess. The soldiers eyed the scene with stoicism. “You’re a hero!” they called. “We love you!” they yelled. “Congratulations!” they screamed. At the end of the speech, in short order, the guards commanders called the stallions to present arms. The flawless movement was performed simultaneously by hundreds of trained troops. A light applause was what they received. ----- A flood. A nation in crisis. An Army dispatched. The brave soldiers waded through water and wreckage, risking life and limb for the poor ponies trapped in the city. When it was done and over with, they stayed behind to help rebuild. Countless hours were spent repairing public institutions, housing, and infrastructure. Seldom few were thanked by the ponies who they saved. Princess Twilight Sparkle and Princess Celestia made an appearance once the town was rebuilt. They wished the town the best of luck, and rode the cheers of the impoverished all the way back to Canterlot. The soldiers all marched home, nary a word said. ----- A war. A nation in conflict. An Army deployed to the front. Stallions and mares alike tossed aside by explosives. New weapons of war being used against the nation. Some return broken and crippled. Some return with mental instability. Some don’t return at all. Those that do return, are met only by close family. They are judged for not being able to function in society as they once had. They are alienated. They are isolated. They are forgotten. The Princesses make public the ceasefire between nations, and are lauded as heroes. ----- This is our Duty. This is our Loyalty. This is our Courage. This is our Sacrifice. We are Warriors, and we live only to serve. The Princess are our charges, and unto our dying breath they shall not fall. We seek no fame. We seek no glory. We only seek the safety of our nation. We will be forgotten. We will be beaten. We will never surrender. We will never stop. We are warriors. > 26. Steampunk by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Clockwork. The city of Canterlot ran on steam and clockwork. Ponies marched down even, paved streets in boots made from synthetic leather. A proud bell tower tolled, and the lunch break had begun in earnest. Celestia and Twilight sat on the balcony over top of the city, their perch an even height to the smokestacks of factories and the face of the giant clock that rivaled Canterlot Castle in size. "Do you ever look back on the days when this was all countryside, Tia?" Twilight swallowed, looking down over the bustling, smelly, mismatched metropolis in indifference. "Of course. And I look back from there onto the days when this was a jagged mountain city made to defend earth ponies from King Sombra's armies. And the days when this was a court lit by bonfires and the streets were nothing but blankets of straw. It is one thing to read about those days, Twil--" "Alright, alright. I didn't need a good-ol'-days speech." Twilight rolled her eyes, pointedly ignoring the outstretched tongue her sass was met with. "I was just thinking back to Ponyville. I still do, sometimes. I miss the thatched rooftops, and the forests all around, and the way the--" "Hypocrite." Celestia wrapped her wing around Twilight and nuzzled her. "It is hard enough to let go of any one part of an era. But to know that a century has passed you by magnifies the longing for all the things that made it special." Twilight leaned her head against Celestia. "Five in particular come to mind." She felt the muscles press more tightly against her." "I know, my sunshine. And maybe one day we shall find a way to set them free.The best way to cope, I have found, is to live in the centre of each one moment, and never let any single one take special place in your heart. But then, you've always learned best through experience." Twilight's brow furrowed, and at once the ancient memory of student and teacher flashed to the surface. Some things stand the test of time better than others. "What about me? Before I became, well, one of you. Wasn't I just a flash in the pan to you?" Celestia shook her head, correcting her student's misconception. She also leaned against Twilight, propping her lover back up again. "It's not a blur to me, Twilight. My first time giving birth, the day you confessed, Luna's return, they all fall on the same spectrum. The spectrum of life, my dearest Twilight. I do not choose favourites amongst equals." She saw Twilight's sceptical face. "Well, maybe just a few." Celestia led Twilight away from their perch in front of the city's skyline, the pair intermingling amongst the crowds until they became a part of the mass of ponies. Steam rose from a city wound like a clock. Around the central clocktower, imbedded in place, were five glowing stones and a plaque. "The Elements of Harmony. Sleeping, until Equestria needs us once more." > 27. Fight by Dianwei32 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Dianwei32 *** Celestia stifled the urge to yawn. The relentless droning of yet another council member petitioning for one thing or another was nearly enough to put her to sleep. She rarely even listened to the incessant requests and pleas anymore, simply waiting for whoever was talking to finish then saying that she would take it into consideration. It didn’t matter that she didn’t listen because the request would come around again in a few days’ time. Her ears perked up as a commotion from the hallway quickly resulted in the throne room doors being thrown open in a burst of familiar purple magic. Celestia stood and quickly descended the steps from her throne, meeting Twilight Sparkle at the base of them. The unicorn never looked up at her, but Celestia could tell that Twilight was crying, and possibly had been for some time. Her faithful student careened into her, burying her face in the alicorn’s chest. Celestia quietly extended a wing around Twilight and turned to address the assembled members of the court. “Court is dismissed for the day. We will continue tomorrow at sunrise.” Celestia prepared a teleportation spell, her horn glowing. “But, your majesty!” The noble who had been speaking tried to protest, but the princess silenced him with a harsh glare. “Court dismissed.” Celestia cast her spell, taking her and Twilight from the middle of the throne room to her private chambers. She quietly led the sobbing unicorn to the bed, helping her up and laying down next to her. She had learned some time ago that there was no talking to her beloved pupil while she was in this state, and that all she could do was wait for her to calm down. After several minutes, Twilight’s sobs finally dried up, and she looked up at her mentor for the first time. “Sorry.” “It’s quite alright, my faithful student.” Celestia leaned down and gave the unicorn an affectionate nuzzle. “You know that I always have time for you. Though, usually I get a bit of warning.” She winked playfully. “Sorry.” Twilight shrank in on herself, looking like she wished she could fall through the bed and into the floor. “Again, it’s fine, Twilight.” Celestia smiled reassuringly. “Though, I can’t help but wonder just why you’re here.” Twilight’s eyes fell back to the bed, and she looked to be on the verge of another breakdown, but her mentor draped a white wing across her back and she immediately felt calmer. “W-well…” She swallowed nervously. “You remember Cheerilee, my… marefriend, right?” She looked back up to Celestia, who nodded. “I was working on a big experiment and told her I couldn’t see her today, but I went by the schoolhouse during lunch to surprise her and…” She trailed off into silence, her mouth working but no words coming out. After a few seconds, she closed her eyes and continued. “I found her in the supply closet… with Cloud Kicker.” “Oh, Twilight.” Celestia hugged her faithful student closer as her tears began to flow again, murmuring reassurances to her until she calmed down. “We… She yelled at me, and Cloud Kicker said some… horrible things.” Twilight dabbed at her eyes with a hoof. “But, they were true. Cheerilee was right. I’m a horrible—” “Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia’s voice carried an authority she hadn’t used since she caught Twilight sneaking cookies from the castle kitchens as a foal. The unicorn cringed and looked up. “You are not horrible. You are a wonderful mare, and anypony would be lucky to have you.” A smile flickered across Twilight’s face for an instant, but died just as quickly. “But then, why would…” “I don’t know.” Celestia shook her head, pulling her faithful student closer. “But if she cannot see how amazing you are, then it’s her loss.” She smiled warmly, grateful to see Twilight’s expression brightening. “Now, since you’re here, is there anything that you want—” The rest of her question went unsaid as Twilight lunged forward, capturing Celestia’s lips in a kiss. After a moment, Twilight’s eyes shot open and she pulled back, her face flushing crimson while she tried to stutter an apology. “Oh my goodness. Prin… Princess, I-I never… Please d-don’t… I’m s-sorry.” She dropped her head to stare at the sheets, only to feel it lifted back up. Looking up, she saw Celestia smiling happily, a glint of playfulness in her eyes. “I’m not.” > 28. Toy by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** A white blur was moving through the castle of Canterlot. Ponies with sharp eyes and reflexes might even see a few pastel colours in it, but for most, it was just a blur. There and gone a second later. It was moving towards the upper levels of the castle and the finally, it rushed through the room of princess Celestia of Equestria. Twilight Sparkle, most faithful student, bearer of the Element of Magic and trotting powder keg of OCD was lounging on the princess' soft bed and reading a report on a trade dispute with Fillydelphia. Boring stuff, but it was made bearable by the hot cocoa next to the bed and the slight smell of alicorn that came from the bed. Her favourite alicorn, to be precise. She looked up as the white form rushed through the room and towards one of the large cupboards. She let out a sigh as the blur stopped long enough to turn into Princess Celstia of Equestria, supreme ruler, lover of Twilight Sparkle and mistress of the Canter Sutra LVL 350, currently holding a small package in her wing. With glow of her majestic horn, the princess moved the cupboard aside without much effort and revealed a small hole in the wall. As she plunged her horn into the hole, an act that still made Twilight's head overflow with stuff she had read in Saddlemund Freud's work, the surrounding space of the hole lit up with magic runes and a door opened in the wall. Twilight let out a sigh and got up. The princess had already entered the hidden room and the unicorn could hear a happy whistling sound from inside. "You know..." said the smaller pony slowly "You could at least say hello. Or give me a kiss. Or somehow acknowledge my existence." "Oh, Twilight!" answered Celestia, now busy opening the package greedily "I didn't want to disturb your concentration. You looked busy." "How would you know? Your eyes are somewhere else entirely." Twilight answered dryly. It was not that she was jealous. She would have her fun with the content of the box as well. But she liked to tease the monarch. Slowly she walked over to the door and entered the hidden room. It was dimly lit while several rows of frames covered the walls. Several hundreds of very specific objects were displayed on them. Some small, some big and a few huge ones too. "I have been waiting quite a while for this one!" Celestia answered in a giddy way. She was already levitating a big tube and a soft brush closer. "Once I am done, we can immediately start!" "Goodness!" the unicorn sighed "You won't give me a break, will you? You get one and you have to use it!" "I have already played this game with real ones!" answered Celestia with played haughtiness "And just because I did my part, so neither of us will have to deal with it, doesn't mean we should let these skills go to waste." Twilight shook her head. "I know, I Aced my history class. And that was before I started to date my teacher." she said with a sigh "I'll get mine ready." "Good!" answered Celestia with a big grin "My Minotaurs are waiting to crush you!" giggled the princess and held up a small plastic figure. Twilight went and fetched her bunch of Warhammer figures. "And I thought, I was the nerdy one in this relationship...." > 29. Autumn by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Luna. The autumn had always been her domain more than any, save perhaps winter. The fading light, the cool breezes and of course the festival dedicated to her all made the season truly her own. Tonight, however, she was standing on Celestia's balcony. No matter how much this season was her own, this was her rival's domain. "Are you going to stand out there all night, Luna?" A playful voice came from within. Luna flustered, spreading her wings self-consciously. Entering, she found Celestia scribbling something on her desk. No doubt some treaty or other. "We...I apologize for the intrusion, sister--" "You shouldn't." Celestia grinned. The sun goddess smiled easily. Somehow that was one of Luna's least favourite things about her sister. "But I feel there is something we need to talk about." Celestia turned from her desk and sat, as if taking court. Luna knew in that moment her worries were not unfounded. "I am worried that you may be allowing yourself to develop a blindspot." Celestia raised an eyebrow, urging her sister to continue. "When you first returned me, your instinct was to check on another, mortal in my place. Left me at our reuniting to mingle whilst you and her spoke. Today you sent her against the Crystal Tyrant Sombra in my place. You..." Luna flicked an ear. "It is unwise for us to grow so attached to such a vulnerable, impermanent part of our domain. I fear that if she takes place in your heart even over me, she could be exploited by an enemy of ours to get to you." "You know as well as I do that there is a chance she may remedy that particular problem." Celestia probed Luna's reaction. The diarch turned her head, looking at Celestia's notes. She always cleared them away when a friendship report appeared, without fail. "But we both know that's not really what this is about." Luna straightened. "Of course that's what this is about. It is worse than I feared. I knew you wished to grant her access to Starswirl's studies, but now?" "Luna, wait--" "I can see my counsel will fall on deaf ears. If you'll excuse me." Celestia bit her lip. "Luna, wait, I--" The other alicorn took off from the balcony, and Celestia let out a sigh. "I trust her because she doesn't hate me." Celestia finished to herself, eyes flicking back to her parchment. The open window let in some of the autumn cold. > 30. Breakdown by Pearple Prose > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Pearple Prose *** Too much. It was all just too much. "Twilight!" She heard her name. She heard the voice and the pain that it carried. But she didn't respond to it. She couldn't turn back now. "Twilight, talk to me! Please!" She watched the rain as it slashed against her skin. She listened to the wind as it whipped at her mane. She looked down at Equestria, and she took a deep breath. No turning back now, she reminded herself. "My love, please! You don't have to do this!" The voice was close now; if she were to turn around now, she was sure she would see the owner there, her eyes wide with betrayal. So she didn't. Just take a step. Just one. It'll last for a little while, and then it'll all be over. She looked down at the ground again, and wondered if it would hurt. "Twilight." The voice wasn't shouting anymore, but it cut through the pounding rain and distant thunder as if it wasn't even there. And then it asked her that question again. The one that finally tore her eyes from the end. "Why?" "Why?" She turned around to face the voice. The betrayal in those eyes threatened to overwhelm her, but she glared past the tears. "Because it's too much, Celestia. I can't..." She choked. "I can't..." "Twilight, please." The voice begged. She ignored it. "No. Twilight, stop." She turned around and took a deep breath. "Stop!" She steadied her heart. "TWILIGHT!" And Twilight jumped. > 31. Darkness by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** The room was dark. Truly dark. The windows were shut. The door closed. Hardly a photon was flying around. But anyone with ears could hear a giggle or two from time to time. Somewhere in the void, two ponies were kissing passionately. One of them the usually radiant princess of the day, her highness, Celestia of Equestria. The other one, her most faithful student become suitor, Twilight Sparkle, librarian of Ponyville, diplomat to dragons and usual saving grace of Equestria. It was one of their secret meetings inside the Ponyville Library and they had decided to add some spice to their usual intimate moments by darkening the room completely and relying solely on their other senses. Currently, Twilight was burrying her snout deep in the princess' mane, taking in the smell and texture of the pastel rainbow, while Celestia was blindly trailing her lover's cutie mark with one hoof, while giggling softly. It was a moment of love, tenderness and slight eroticism. Of course, the door flew open! "Sorry, Twilight, I forgot m..." started the voice of Spike the dragon, but it stopped in sheer shock as his eyes made out the image in front of him. Twilight let out a loud "Eeep!" while Celestia just managed to smother the candle in the dragon's hand, returning darkness to the room. Both mares let out a sigh. The moment was spoiled, but at least they had kept some dignity. Suddenly they heard Spike's voice. "You do realize dragons have nightvision?!" And somewhere, Spike's therapist felt the urge to purchase a diamond encrusted toilet. > 32. Garden by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Garden. Noun. G-a-r-d-e-n. A planted area of ground: a plot of ground where plants such as fruits, vegetables, or flowers are grown. Garden." Celestia would have sighed were she any other pony. Instead, she lightly chuckled at the mathematician's answer she was given. "Yes dear, that is what your dutifully ignorant textbooks would say about the meaning of a garden. Of course, they've never been inside a garden, so they can't very well tell you what a garden means, can they?" The filly gave a pout, righteous indignation written across her precocious face. Celestia smiled patiently. Fillies were, after all, proud of what knowledge they had gained of their world in such little time. Unfortunately for her lesson, her charge had a defendant. "Of course, they can be backed up by personal anecdote. A good gardening book speaks from experience, not from observation. And a good scientist doesn't form an opinion until she has gathered a full range of data, does she?" "No!" The filly shook her head, flashing Celestia a smug grin. Momma Twilight had taken her side. "And as I told you when you were her age, Twilight, the reason why you continue to fail to grow roses." Celestia took a great degree of pleasure in the blush that formed at her words. "Is because you view it as a science. The subtleties of each plant need to be listened to, and tended to. Because every plant is different, every garden too has a different meaning. The lesson I was trying to deliver was that every living thing needs a different approach." Twilight watched as Starbust tilted her head, trying to conceive of the idea of changing how she acted around every plant, person and animal she met. That was a lot of acting. "Couldn't you say that's an opinion in itself?" Twilight smiled, nuzzling her baffled filly. "I've managed fine all these years without changing who I am around other ponies. I may change my behaviour on the surface for them, but I'm still Twilight Sparkle all the same." She knelt to look down at her filly. "And you are still my darling sunlight." "M-om!" The filly blushed over the laughter, pouting at the pair of them, horrible conspirators that they were. The couple descended into whispers, never breaking eye contact with the now completely bamboozled foal. "You're only going to encourage her, you know." "I intend to. You know she's shy around other ponies, still. Let her take it at her own pace." "She could use a push." "She'll find it if she looks long enough." Twilight finally broke the gap and silence between herself and their child. "Come on, after we're done with the gardens I'll show you a nice book on philosophy." "Phil-lo-so-fy?" Starburst questioned. "And when we get there, Momma Tia can teach you anything she wants to about it." Celestia gave an amicable smile. As the pair trailed the filly, now chasing after a butterfly (to identify its species, of course. Merely calling it Lepidoptera was an insult to the scientific method!) and looking forward to an afternoon of learning, Celestia leaned in to admit, "Perhaps you've got a knack for gardening in you yet, Twilight." > 33. Crossover by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** “So just how many of these magic mirrors have you hidden all over the kingdom?” Twilight huffed and frowned up at Celestia as they pulled a dusty canvas cover off yet another full body mirror. “Oh, you know, a few.” “Really?” Twilight deadpanned. Celestia shrugged. “It use to be a very popular enchantment. And you know better than most just how troublesome these mirrors can be when broken. Hiding them away where no pony would stumble into them was the best option until something else came along. Now, we are very lucky to have you and your disenchanting expertise.” Twilight grumbled under her breath and looked at the newest nuisance to Equestrian security. Her own face glared back at her. “Well at least now we don’t have to actually invoke the mirrors to study the spell bindings. We can just look into them and see where they lead.” “I said I was sorry about the one that took you to the elemental realm of tapioca pudding.” “I know.” Twilight grimaced. “I’m still getting the smell out of my hair.” She stepped back and her horn started to glow gently. “Stand back. Let’s see where this one goes.” A tight beam of mauve arcane energies hit the mirror, making the whole construct glow brightly. Twilight’s reflection vanished into a white out as the gateway opened. The view took a few seconds to resolve itself. The mirror opened to an empty room without any furnishing and that seemingly made of silver or some other type of highly polished metal. “Well, that’s boring.” Twilight glanced at Celestia, who shrugged again. When Twilight turned back to the mirror, a metallic armature that ended in a rounded, bulbous head swung down from whatever passed for a ceiling in the chamber beyond and stopped just short of crossing over. The shiny surface of the head split a revealed a white quartz crystal-like orb that emitted a soft light. The amature turned as if regarding the two stunned alicorns standing close together in an musty storeroom. A deep male voice reverberated from somewhere in the room, the orb pulsing with each word. “Neither of you two are Rainbow Dash.” Twilight blinked. “Um…” “You are Twilight Sparkle. And you, you are Princess Celestia.” Twilight and Celestia nodded and moved even closer together as the machine spoke. “Why are you here?” The armature tilted the orb as if thinking for a moment before the voice became higher pitched and manic and laughed and snorted in a most disturbing way. “HaHAheheHA! This crossover hasn’t been written by the Quantum-Author Entity yet! One of us is early!” “I...have no idea what you’re talking about.” Twilight pressed up against Celestia’s side, leaning back from the flashing machine. “We’re just trying to close this mirror portal, honest!” The voice returned to its deep reverb. “COMPLIANCE.” The armature pulled back and there was a rumble from inside before the portal suddenly went black with stars and galaxies in the great distance. The portal slammed shut a second later and the mirror spiderwebbed as the magic left it. Twilight shook herself but made no effort to move away from Celestia. “What?” Celestia shrugged. > 34. Coffee by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** Yet another bunch of diplomats left Canterlot Castle happily and the princess smiled at them from atop her balcony. The diplomatic relationship to Saddle Arabia had hardly ever been better. Sweet Twilight's show had impressed the guests (and established just how powerful the unicorn was) and the signing of several trade agreements, pacts and decrees ha been smooth and in the interest of both parties. Equestria would not run out of oil, dates, rose water or saffron anytime soon. And of course, there was one more delight, which's supply had been ensured. The sun princess let out a happy giggle ans she turned towards the "little something", her guests had gifted her with. Slowly the princess left the balcony and slowly walked through her room. With a glitter of her horn, a panel in the wall moved aside and revealed several taps, a small cupboard and a complex looking machine. With a flicker of magic, Celestia ignited a small burner, filled a kettle with water and poured it into a vat above the flame. As the water heated up, she grasped the gift bag and opened it slowly. The smell that filled her nostrils made the princess sigh out loud. So loud, in fact, she overheard a pling of magic. She filled some of the aromatic beans into a wooden hole and started to turn a special lever. Soft crunching noised filled the air and Celestia felt saliva flowing in her mouth as the now stronger scent caressed her nose. Greedily, she opened a very small, wooden drawer and put the powder into a bigger drawer with a very special floorboard. Finally she turned a valve and the machine started huffing and breathing. Slowly, a substance, black as Luna's night filled a small, glass kettle. The solar princess grinned greedily and grabbed a cup and saucer to hold the liquid. Quietly, she forced herself to slowness and put her lips on the cup. Her tongue met the coffee and for just as second, all worries in the world were gone and forgotten. Two warm hooves of sheer awakeness caressed her cheeks and a the joy ended much too soon as she sighed happily into her first mouthful. "CELESTIA, HOW COULD YOU! I THOUGHT YOU LOVED ME!" yelled a voice behind her and the princess almost dropped her cup as she turned. Twilight Sparkle was standing in her room with played shock in her eyes. "I leave for one day and I see you cheating on me with a cup of coffee!" Celestia rolled her eyes. "Very funny, Twilight." she said in a deadpan voice "You know very well that I had to sustain myself on this accursed instant nightmare for more than a week." "I know... but seriously, looking at you making out with that cup is a bit disturbing." the unicorn winked and moved closer. A grin moved onto her features "And a lot hot!" "You are irreformable..." Celestia sighed "Do you want a cup?" Twilight slowly shook her head and suddenly leapt closer, pressing her lips onto Celestia's. After a long and deep kiss she pulled back. "No thank you. A coffee flavoured kiss is enough." > 35. Hope by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Coffee." Celestia said the words with a careful measure, unsure of what to add to them. On any other day, in any other context, she would have laughed away Twilight's awkward smile. She of course would have come to the introvert's rescue. Corrected her on her form. For some reason, today of all days, her voice seemed to be trapped. She had wished it had been tea Twilight had asked her for. Tea was safe. Calming. It would let her come to grasps with...this. "From a teacher to a student?" Celestia gave an offering of peace. A chance for them to return to status quo. A quiet hope that she could stay precisely as happy as she was, vain though it might be. A hope that was dashed by the look on Twilight's face. "O-oh...yes...of course, your majesty. I was just...maybe there's a better time for this. I have a project for, uh, Ca--" She swallowed on nothing. "For Cadance. I-I'm sorry, I w-wasn't--" her voice broke. "Thinking." Celestia's attempts to say something, anything were cut off by the sound of teleportation. What was going to be an empty reassurance came out as a curse. ---- Celestia did her best to maintain a brave face. There had been worse moments in her existence. She had smiled through the victory banquet celebrating the defeat of Nightmare Moon. No matter how much her intestines felt like they were attempting to eat themselves, or how clenched her throat was, or how much it felt like soap had splashed at the corners of her eyes, she still had all the makings of a genuine smile. It would take careful inspection of her hooves to see how clenched she truly was, her wings tucked firmly into her sides. Her eyes softened at the "closed" sign that loomed like a lasting judgement in front of her. She knocked on the door. Her mane floated in the breeze. Birds chirped. Steam rose from the mugs between her feet. At last the door opened a crack. Celestia knew the sound of muffled sobbing far too well to miss the noise drifting through the narrow slit. A draconic eye looked up at her, then narrowed. "We're closed." The door shut in her face. "Yes, I suppose I deserve that." ... "Spike?" ... "Can you tell Twilight I brought the coffee? She and I have much to discuss." ... "Spike...please. Tell her I'm sorry. She put me on the spot, and I didn't react well. I want to--talk. Nothing more, nothing less. But that's something, isn't it?" ... "I'm going to stand outside until you let me in, Spike." ... The door opened again, this time to reveal a scraggly, dull eyed librarian. "I'm sorry about the mess, Princess. I--" "So am I, Twilight. So am I. Here." Celestia levitated over the cup of coffee, settling it on the floor. "I am many things, Twilight. One I am not is unfair. So." Celestia gave a bittersweet smile. "You and I have always loved a good problem. Let's tackle this like we always do. Step by step." The door closed behind Celestia. > 36. Overprotective by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Luna." Celestia's eyes flashed, and the Lunar Reagent knew she had crossed a line well before the next words could escape her sister's mouth. The argument had descended into playful bickering, but Luna, desperate for ammunition, had breached heavily guarded enemy territory. "I appreciate that my teasing can breech your skin more easily than you would like, but drawing Twilight into this was beneath you." "Yes, sister, I--" "Twilight is a hero. She has saved Equestria a dozen times over, including ourselves, was the crucial catalyst behind your return to us, and was the first pony to reach out to you after that." "I appreciate that, Tia, but--" "Furthermore, she is an example to us all. Even in her darkest moments, she never fails to realize her mistakes, and does all she can to repent them regardless of context. She is a better mare than you or I in that regard, is she not?" Celestia was pacing by now, her gaze searching around the room for some innocent chair to vent her wrathful gaze upon. Luna's sympathy went out to the Ottomane she stopped on. "Well, I suppose so, but--" "Even ignoring that, her contributions to the arcane arts would make half the wizards who entered my tutelage blush. She has become a notable scholar with much depth to her thinking and wisdom behind her ideas." "I would agree with some of that, but I only--" "There is nothing wrong with her mane. It looks beautiful." Celestia finished with a grouchy stare. "I said it was too flat." Luna's meek protest was met with another stare warning of impending doom to all who crossed it. "She...could do more with it?" "You said it was "a deflated skunk that died in a purple factory". It looks fine." "There's no need to sulk." "..." "You could do more with it?" Luna's peace offering was met with reluctant contemplation. "That would be entirely her decision. Perhaps we could do something with it together. Thank you for the suggestion, Luna." Luna felt the tension in her chest unwind. "In the meantime. Apologize." "Very well, sister, I am sorry that I--" Celestia levitated out a quill and paper. "Not to me." Luna grumbled. > 37. Bittersweet by Muslipepito > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Muslipepito *** “No, of course not! I was just fetching a breakfast for us! When I left the room you were still sleeping and snoring in the bed!” denied Twilight. Celestia sighed, trying to calm down her poor and frantic heart. She had just woken up and had panicked when she had found the royal bed lacking of her purple lover, a fear so deep in her mind that she did not consider one second that her absence was temporary. Twilight put the tray of food on the floor and embraced the shaking alicorn, patting her back like a mother would. She waited for Celestia to continue. “I’m sorry, I was so afraid...afraid that you would leave me definitively and forever.” Her overreacted fear wasn't something normal, and it bothered her a lot, that she, princess Celestia, would loose her mind over something so minor. Of course she isn't always fresh when she woke up, but she had been ready to accuse Twilight of the most horrible crimes! She had doubted her lover’s sincerity. “Don’t you trust me?” “That’s...yes I do, you’re the most important pony of all my eternity! It was just a bad reaction, I wasn't entirely conscious…” Celestia laughed awkwardly. She knew Twilight merited her trust, the little alicorn was all she ever wanted and loved! She was beautiful, kind, curious, funny... they had faced so much hardships together and never Twilight had failed her, so why did she continue to doubt her? Why do she repress the desire to deprive her from her liberty and keep her by her side forever? “I’m not leaving you Celestia, I don’t want to and I can’t. I am no longer a mortal, you shouldn't worry about this.” Twilight’s look became more anxious, she hated when her lover hid something from her. “It’s not the same thing Twilight, I love you so much I don’t want to be separated from you, and this incident helped me to become aware of my dependence toward you. I’m afraid that I will become more and more possessive, and hurt you because of my...weakness.” “So you’re not trusting me…” “Twilight, please!” Celestia begged, in the verge of crying. She needed her, she wanted her with all the force of her mind, and that was sufficient enough for Twilight. She let Celestia hold her in her arm, even if her grip was painful, and leaned her head against the alabaster chest of her beautiful jailer. It was true that for years now, the sun princess had become more dominant, violent during their nights, and that she couldn't stand to see Twilight simply smiling at another mare or stallion. She had accepted this as the way Celestia showed her love, but it appeared more and more as something hideous and horrifying, a mixture of different and twisted feelings. She could sense the desire Celestia had to possess her, and it wasn't the normal behavior of an attentive lover. Something must have surely happened in the past, a tragedy that forced Celestia to act this way with her. An accident that had become the source of her fear. Twilight wanted to say that she could accept all the chains and padlocks Celestia would imprison her with, but she wasn't invincible: she had become more melancholic and distant this days, too much of her friends had noticed it. She found herself in a difficult position; accept Celestia’s behavior and suffer from it until they found a solution-miracle, forgetting everything that was precious to her, even her own sanity. Or she could break with Celestia and flee to the end of the world. The two propositions prompted joy and sadness, like the bittersweet flavor of an unripe fruit. But Celestia needed her. Her majesty curled up, forcefully holding her princess in her arms, fearful she would crumble to dust in her hooves. “Please, do not leave me. Never.” She whispered with an audible hint of pain, crushed by that overwhelming desire to possess the fragile alicorn. Then, I will forget myself even if she abandons me and changes me into a token for her to direct her feelings, thought Twilight, a resolution she took as Celestia whimpered in her embrace. “Never, I love you too much…” > 38. Photo by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** How many millennium had it been? How many coups, planned revolts and conspiracies had she seen and prevented? How often had she planned ahead and prepared? How had this happened? How had she not seen this coming? And then by those she considered family! What had this world come to? "NOH! ZAT WON'T DU!" announced a heavily accented voice from behind a camera. "Foto is right, Mom! Rarity made this dress just for you, smile!" added a impatient dragon. "I admit, I would have an easier time, if you would make less of a... thing about this!" Celestia sighed, dressed in a beautiful, white dress, adorned with golden sun motives and flames on the sides. She was surrounded by white vases, filled with flowers. "You were wondering what you could give Twilight as a gift and you agreed that a photo album would be nice!" Spike commented. "Yes, but did you have to ask Hoity Toity for his studio? And Foto for her expertise?" "Prinzessin! I can not make ZE MAGICKS, if you du not smile!" The camera demanded, completely ignoring her station. "NOW EISER SMILE OR VE VILL STOP!" Suddenly the door burst open. "HOW DARE YOU TALK TO PRINCESS CELESTIA LIKE THIS?" an angry purple unicorn demanded to know. The three other beings in the room looked at her in surprise. "Twi, what are you doing here?" Spike asked annoyed. "My Princess-Disrespect-spell went off!" Twilight answered casually. Her gaze met the princess and her jaw collided with the floor. "Flowers!" Celestia decided quietly. "And a lesson in freedom of speech!" > 39. Dance by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Rarity! Help!" The fashionista looked up from her sewing with pursed lips. "Is something the matter, Twilight?" "Hide me! I need a dress and an illusion spell that makes me look like an eccentric earth pony named Muddy Teeth who smells slightly of deerflies!" Rarity blinked. "Ignoring the more obvious question, is there any particular time limit on this order, darling?" "Eleven seconds!" Twilight's eye twitched. Rarity imagined if she had an angel and a devil over her shoulders, they would both be jumping up and down on her head telling her to run. "Riiight. Might I ask what exactly prompts this?" "Tia asked me to a dance! Me! Dancing!" Suddenly Rarity understood exactly how dire the situation was. She stood up from her seat, leading Twilight to a closet near the back of the boutique. There was a knock on the door. "Twilight? Twilight are you there?" Twilight's eyes shrunk to pinpricks. Rarity had found that giving the frantic unicorn a hug and gently telling her why her worries were not the end of the world was the best strategy for controlling her episodes. In this case, she had to deal with a wandering Princess. She threw Opal onto Twilight's lap as a substitute, pushed her and the cat into the closet and walked away, ignoring the cat yowling and cries of distress that ensued as best she could. Rarity opened the door with a sweeping bow. "Your Majesty." Per Twilight's oft-lengthy explanations of Why Celestia Is The Greatest Thing Ever, Rarity was well aware that The Princess hated her status being used as a formality, and hoped this would distract the solar regent. This unfortunately did not occur. "Did you happen to see Twilight come by?" "I'm afraid I can't say I have, Your Eminence." Rarity gave the still hissing and yowling closet a kick, and flashed Celestia a sheepish smile. Celestia raised an eyebrow. "Yes, well, if you do see Twilight, tell her that I wished to share a dance with her. I have some rare books on the subject in my co--" "You do?!" Celestia smiled at the sight of Twilight bursting from the closet. Rarity delicately applied a hoof to her face, trying to replicate Twilight's technique in doing so. She ended up pushing her mane into a vertically slanted mess. "Yes. I was hoping you might learn with me. In the future we might be invited to diplomatic ministrations together, and when partners are chosen, I would like to know I can count on you to share a dance with me." Twilight brushed up to Celestia's coat, a smile on her face and her pupils at normal width. "Trust me? Always." The pair nuzzled, and then disappeared from the shop. Rarity opened the closet, and was promptly crushed under a hastily summoned patchy brown dress, a stringy wig streaked with dirt, a hoe and a straw hat that smelled quite strongly of deerflies. Opal landed atop her master, glaring. Rarity looked into a mirror at her mane, and the state of the costume atop her, and sighed. "Mummy's going to take a bath now, Opal darling." > 40. Empty by Pearple Prose > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Pearple Prose *** Twilight Sparkle had always loved history. There was a certain element of awe, of intrigue, of mysticism to learning about the past. Indeed, Celestia had always taught her of the importance of remembering one's failures, and striving to learn from them. After all, one who does not know the past is destined to repeat it. In the dim bedroom, Twilight's horn flickered a bright violet as she turned the page of the book. She could practically smell the history in the dust that wafted off the weathered paper, and she sighed in content. There was a light chuckle from the head of the mare curled around her on the bed. "Enjoying that book, my dear?" Twilight smiled, a light blush on her cheeks. "That obvious, huh?" She lifted up the book and held it a little closer to the bedside candle, so her lover could see the title. "It's an account of the history of Equestria, from its founding all the way up to the beginning of the Modern era." She shrugged. "So, a pretty light read." "A light read." Celestia echoed. She looked pointedly at the couple of thousand pages bulging between the front and back covers. "Of course." Twilight giggled rather bashfully, before noticing Celestia's own reading material. "What's that you're reading?" Celestia blinked, then looked down at her scrappy leather-bound tome. "Oh, this? Just an old journal I found. It piqued my curiosity, shall we say." Twilight subconsciously tilted her head, a habit Celestia claimed made her look 'adorkable'. "A journal? By who?" "Me." Twilight blanched. "Really? But look at how worn it is! How old is it?" "Oh, just a few piddling centuries, I'd say. I can't say I missed those times very much," Celestia smiled slyly. "You weren't in them, after all." Her head dashed forward and dared a quick, passionate kiss on the lips. They both laughed, and held one another close. Then a thought occurred to Twilight. "Celestia?" "Yes, love?" "What was it like back then? Before Equestria?" No answer. Several moments of silence passed before Twilight spoke up again, her voice laced with uncertainty, "Celestia?" There was a deep sigh; a sigh that carried the weight of countless centuries, and would continue to until time itself had ended. "I'm sorry, Twilight. It was just unexpected is all, though honestly I should have foreseen this question sooner." She rested her head on top of the enraptured Twilight's. "I actually don't remember much of that time, so long ago. I can recall certain things, however; sensations, emotions, sounds. I can remember being lost. Lost, with no goal in mind. And being alone. So very, very alone." Twilight felt hot tears landing on her head, but she was so distracted that she barely acknowledged them. Celestia's eyes were shut, clenching as the memories flowed like a river. "It was all so empty. Luna wasn't there—she arrived later, I think. But nothing meant anything. There were no cities, or anything of the sort. Just... emptiness. Maybe the odd plant, maybe the odd pony. And... and it was cold. So very, very cold." Celestia was shivering. Twilight felt her shuddering against her side. No, more than that; she was shivering too. Now that she noticed, the whole room was freezing all of a sudden, a deep cold that permeated through the blankets, through her skin, all the way down to her bones. The candle on the bedside table sputtered, casting odd shadows around the room. Celestia wasn't even speaking proper words at this point. The flow of memories had transformed from a river to a crashing waterfall. "Cold, lonely, empty, alone, Luna's gone, where am I, too bright, dark, chaos, where's Twilight, too dark, so alone, Twilight, help me, cold, empty, empty, Twilight where are you, empty, empty, so empty—" That was enough. Twilight leapt up and wrapped a shivering, freezing, crying Celestia in all four limbs, as well as her wings. She held her there, in that bed, whispering sweet nothings into her lover's ear. Tears fell from her eyes as she apologised, over and over. Slowly, the shivering stopped, and Celestia opened her eyes to find a sobbing lavender alicorn holding her. "Twilight...?" "I'm so sorry, Celestia!" Twilight choked out between sobs. "I didn't know—I didn't think... I—just, I'm here for you, don't worry—" Celestia shushed her tenderly, nuzzling her lover reassuringly. "It's okay, Twilight." Twilight looked up at her, and saw that familiar perfect smile on her face. "I feel... better now, somehow. I didn't realise just how... poisonous those memories were." She shuddered again, and Twilight clung to her in fear of another episode. "I never realised how empty it was, without you, Twilight." > 41. Resolutions by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Twilight awoke slowly, the morning sunlight streaming in through the tall windows in Celestia’s chambers. Bird chirped happily outside one of the windows, singing good morning to the sun. Under the happy chirping was the all too familiar sound of quill scratching parchment as a pony wrote. Twilight rolled over and yawned as she followed that sound to Celestia’s ancient writing where the even more ancient and eternal Princess herself sat with quill and ink. “What are you writing?” Celestia looked up and smiled at Twilight. “Oh, just a note to myself so that I don’t forget anything important.” Twilight giggled and stretched as she wiggled out from under the satin sheets. “I didn’t think that you ever forgot anything.” The solar monarch chuckled. “Even my memory isn’t infallible, Twilight. Besides, I’ve been writing myself notes for quite some time now.” Celestia set her quill aside into its holder and rolled the scroll in front of her up before stamping the soft wax with her personal seal. The scroll rose into the air before her and flashed in a swell of magic before disappearing. “Can I interest you in breakfast, my love?” ___________________________________________________________________________ Fifteen Years Ago “Princess! You’re smiling!” The purple filly at her hooves smiled up at Celestia, the gap from her most recent lost tooth giving her an adorable whistle when she breathed. “Are you reading something happy?” Celestia nodded. “Yes, I am, Twilight.” “What’s it about?” “What is it about?” Celestia gently instructed her young student. “It is a note I wrote to myself, so that I could remember important things.” Twilight tilted her head to the side with a heartmeltingly cute look of confusion on her young face. Celestia chuckled to herself as she read the short letter before setting it down on her desk. “Perhaps we can talk about it later, after lunch and a lesson on Lunar history?” Twilight leaped in place and nodded rapidly. “Oh yes! Yesyesyesyesyes!” Dear Celestia, I know what you are going through(I remember it well enough). Fight it! Be strong, the future will get here soon enough, I know! That new student you decided to take under your wing is even more special than you realize(seriously). You cannot give into your emotions. You MUST be resolute(no hooves in the cookie jar)! Teach her, make her strong. In twelve years, the time of Luna’s banishment will end, and I am sorry to report that her dark side will be as terrible as before. She will come after you first. Stand your ground, but let the Nightmare win, no matter what! Twilight, with your guidance, and help from her friends in Ponyville will save the Day and the Night with the Elements of Harmony. Don’t forget to send Twilight to Ponyville the day before, either! I’m know that sounds far fetched, but I’m totally not making that up. It will be painful, but it works out in the end. She’ll even stop Discord(yes, he comes back, AGAIN), and Chrysalis(who will be trying to infiltrate Canterlot society disguised as Cadance. Again, totally serious here.), and even Sombra the Dark(yeah, bet you didn’t expect that one. Thankfully, he is still just as single minded as ever) over the next three years! She will master every test and solve every puzzle. But you cannot pick that fruit until it is ripe! Just give her time to grow up and learn and love and you will get a full return on your investment plus interest! p.s.: Included is a photo I took last night while she was sleeping and a sample of her scent in a strip of cloth. Keep them secret, keep them safe. Sorry, but that will have to hold you over. p.p.s: When Chrysalis does her cheesy big reveal(at a wedding, no less), let her slap you then take a nap. It’s good character building for Twilight and gets her feeling protective of you. That will translate into her occasionally wanting to be the dominant one. And yes, Twilight is freaking hot in dominatrix gear. p.p.p.s.: Take it easy on the cake, I don’t want to have to deal with you burying your emotions with sweets again. -Love, Future Celestia. > 42. Ennui by Pearple Prose > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Pearple Prose *** Celestia was awake. She knew it to be so; her eyes were open, her mind was alert, and the sun was already up. It was almost 9am. She would have to go see Twilight soon. Celestia knew that she was awake, but it didn't explain why she felt so... heavy. Like her blood had turned to molasses, and her bones to cement. Her eyes rolled over to look at the bedside clock. She couldn't read it; it was broken. Celestia knew that she was awake, and that she could probably fix the clock with her magic. But she didn't feel like doing it right now. She'd do it later. Probably. Maybe. Celestia knew that she was awake. She could hear somepony knocking on her door. Again. She was getting annoyed, honestly; couldn't they see that she was busy? "Your highness? Your highness, please get up... We need you." Celestia knew that she was awake. She could feel the dust in her fur, like a second skin. She didn't know where it came from; it just seemed to have built up since that day. How long ago was that? She didn't know. She'd have to ask Twilight. Oh yes. She had to go see Twilight soon. Later. Probably. Maybe. "Your highness..." Celestia could hear sobbing outside her door. "I know that you're sad. Please, just let us in." Celestia knew that she was awake. She had been ever since that day. If she slept, then she would dream. If she dreamt, then Luna would be there. Begging her. Again. She didn't have time for that. She had to go see Twilight soon. "Celestia! Open the door!" Luna again. Couldn't she see that she was busy? She had to go see Twilight soon. She hadn't seen her in a while. A long while. The knocking ceased. "Celestia... Tia. I know that you're hurting. I miss her too. But please, don't leave me. Not again." Celestia knew that she was awake. But she didn't want to be. She wanted to go to sleep for a long, long time. She wanted to see Twilight again. > 43. Dystopia by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Crossover with Earthbound/Mother, I think...? "The buildings are made of cardboard." Twilight said flatly, gesturing towards the flat construct reading "EMPIRE PORK BUILDING" in front of them. Celestia sighed. "Kingly Pork prefers to think he has company. He is, at the heart of the matter, nothing more than a lonely young colt with a sadistic streak. He just wants friends." "Oh! Well...couldn't we extend an olive branch, then? I mean, anybody who wants friends can't be all bad." Twilight passed by a group of ponies shuffling through the streets. Something about their smiles seemed...off. Broken, even. Twilight bit her lip. "You haven't seen the chimera labs. He may wish for friends, but he's far too destroyed inside to know what friends truly mean anymore. If he were to have an ally, he'd attempt to use and betray them, then become confused when they didn't want to stay by his side anymore. He has no understanding of empathy, Twilight." Twilight's brow furrowed as she opened the doors to the "building", walking towards the elevator that led to the bottom of New Pork City. "Then, uh, why did you let him, err, keep existing?" Celestia wrapped her wing around Twilight. "The same reason why I allowed any creature of evil that sprung up when I lost the Elements exist, Twilight. I had no ability to stop him. Strong as I am, there are some forces I cannot stop, only redirect. Equestria is full of powerful artefacts. I'm only glad I was able to destroy The Tirek's Machine before anypony else could be taken by its power." The pair began the long elevator ride down to the base of the tower. The lab they stepped into had operating tables framed in bladed robotic arms. Twilight cringed. Twilight's eyes softened. "You mean...before the girls and I...you just had to accept this?" She waved a hoof at the scissor and blades mounted on metallic limbs, the jars containing brains and spinal chords, the heavy machines that powered the horrors around her. The trio opened a door through the lab and began a long walk along a red-carpeted hallway. "It wasn't always easy, but my ponies were safe. I could keep my empire a place of peace, growth and love, and couldn't worry about those beyond our borders. That was all I could ask for in those days. Now, things are very different. The Crystal Heart, the Elements of Harmony, Cadance and Shining....and of course..." Celestia smiled down at Twilight, moving in to touch her horn. "We have ways to defend ourselves. Ways to topple tyrants and ways to keep the peace. We do not have to suffer any further under ruling empires. And it is all because of you, Twilight." She blushed at that, stepping off the boat and pushing the doors open. "Hello, my pathetic . How sad that you selfish visionaries didn't bring your friends. Oh, that's right, they're all dead, turned to little rocks in a belltower. You have no idea how long I *cough*...have waited to see another who can live like I live...*wheeze*...lost like I've lost. But now...I find myself...disappointed in you. *Hack*, I suppose this fight isn't going to be fair. A shame. I'm so bored, you see. So very, very bored." Twilight and Celestia said nothing, crossing their horns with a smile. A glow began to surround the pair, yellow and purple in equal measure, and the Pig King's eyes widened in glee. Far across the land of Equus, ponies watched as a dragon made of lavender plasma rose above the landscape, yellow eyes shining with the light of the sun, back framed by a pair of cutie marks, and knew that somewhere, the royal couple was watching over them. > 44. Relax by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** "Are you sure about this?" Twilight asked one final time, the 24th time to be exact. "Yes, Twilight, I promise, you will enjoy it." the gentle voice of Princess Celestia soothed her from above. Even though she would follow that voice to Tartarus and back, Twilight had a few worries, now, when she lay prone on her belly with all limbs spread out. From above, she looked a little like a purple... pony that way flat on it's belly with all limbs spread out. Sorry, but that is just very, very specific. "I just feel a tad weird." she admitted "It should probably be the other way around... purely size wise, you know." "Oh, don't worry, I will be very light for you." Celestia chuckled. "Thank you." the unicorn answered, right before "Wait! What?" But it was too late. She felt 4 strong hooves dig into her back and sides and let out a loud "OOOOOH!" It was blissful! Celestia was carefully massaging her at four places at the same time, the tips of her perfectly hooficured limbs gently rubbing away the knots and lumps in the unicorns sore muscles. "I learned this in Hippon!" the monarch mumbled, fully focused on flapping her wings so slowly that she was just not putting too much pressure on the unicorn's tender body. "You see the results...." "OH! YESSSSSS!" Twilight moaned loudly, not caring about a thing in the world. Suddenly the doors opened. "Sister have you seen my favourite pe-" Luna asked, but was stopped by the sight "Celestia! You get this crushing on Twilight thing completely wrong!" > 45. Meat by Pearple Prose > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Pearple Prose *** Twilight stared at the thing on the table before her as if it was some kind of animal out to get her. Which, in a way that made bile rise in her throat, wasn't really too far from the truth. It was horrible. It was disgusting. It was barbaric, most of all. She had tried to ignore the temptation as much as she could, ever since she got back from her trip to the human world. In the end, she had failed. Miserably. She loathed herself for her weakness. But goddammit, steak was just too delicious to resist! Even now, Twilight felt her mouth watering like a fountain as she watched the steam drift gently off the perfectly cooked meat, red with a tinge of pink. She pressed down on the steak with her fork and watched the juices ooze out of it, like a greasy waterfall of ambrosia. Slowly, she picked up the knife in her magical grip and hovered the two utensils over. "No!" Twilight shouted, turning her head away and dropping her knife and fork in disgust, "I won't do it!" Twilight... She heard it whisper. Eat me... "No! Even if you are succulent... moist... and delicious..." Love me... "Shh. Only dreams now..." Just as she was lifting the steak off the plate with her magic and opening her mouth wide, the door to the pantry exploded inwards, and Celestia marched in, flanked by two guards. "Halt!" The princess barked. "You will pay for your crimes, thie—" Her eyes widened in realisation. "Twilight...?" Then she saw the steak. "Guards! Wait outside while I... deal with her." She commanded. The two guards looked at each other, gulped audibly, then left the room, slamming the door shut behind them. Twilight looked up into those cold, emotionless eyes, and sighed. This was the end for her. She knew she only had one last chance. "My love, please. I know I did wrong. I know I almost ate the meat of a beautiful, innocent, intelligent, delicious—" Celestia snatched the steak right from under her nose with a "Yoink!" and began to chew on it messily, moaning in delight. "—Hey! Give that back!" Twilight growled, diving onto her love and biting down on the succulent meat. The two ponies fought, racing each other to see who could devour the meal first. Rolling over and over, knocking over shelves and hitting bags of flour, the two battled. Until they met in the middle with a sloppy, meaty, messy kiss. Twilight lost herself in the kiss for a moment, then pulled back and looked down at her food covered coat. "Oh. Well, that didn't work. Are you okay, Cele... stia..." Her marefriend was, at that moment, glaring at her with a much, much hungrier look in her eye. "Turn around. There's some more meat I wanna eat." Twilight gulped. > 46. Parallel by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Through that mirror a new, parallel world awaits. You'll soon know more about this place than even I do." Celestia beamed at the newly minted princess, pride filling her voice. "I won't let you down, Celestia!" Twilight replied, determination set in her voice. Her admiration for Celestia filled her tone. She was an immobile rock in Twilight's psyche. A tender, compassionate, unblemished idol to be adored, but never approached. A loving friend she had cherished since her fillyhood, and a support she trusted with her very life time and time again. With gusto, she charged through the mirror, heading after Sunset in hot pursuit. The world warped around her, and suddenly she found herself in an alternate Canterlot, a world very different from her own. Twilight landed with a thud, and was surprised to hear a pair of "oofs" follow her own. She looked down to see Princess Celestia underneath her...with another version of herself in her embrace. Twilight blinked. "I...uh...excuse me, well, me, did you happen to see a mare with a crown run pa--" She was cut off by her prized mentor's tongue, her coherent thought turning into muffled, indignant squawking. The other Twilight blushed, her tail rising at the sight. "Why Twilight, when you mentioned that I would be getting a surprise present from you, I didn't imagine you'd be quite so...thoughtful." The parallel Twilight beamed at the praise, nuzzling against Celestia and leaving the original to watch in disturbed confusion. "You...but...what? A-anyway, where did the crown go? I can't stay, I need to save Equestria!" "You mean this?" Twilight casually floated the crown onto Twilight's head. "We found it after some orange pony bolted in a hurry and dropped her saddlebags. Something about needing to scrub her eyeballs for thirty moons or something." She shrugged. "In the meantime, I think 'Tia and I are going to hold a contest..." She trailed off saucily, her and the parallel version of Twilight's perfect, chaste and unblemished idol sharing a naughty look. "To win the crown." Twilight swallowed. > 47. Flower by Pearple Prose > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Pearple Prose *** Twilight Sparkle pondered the flowers growing in the Garden. She wondered why there were so many different kinds, each with their own shapes and colours. Why wasn't there just one species? It would certainly be simpler. More organised. Twilight Sparkle liked organisation. Tentatively, the little filly picked a small flower with her mouth, and ran over to a lush green tree in the centre of the luscious meadow. Curled up in the shade by the great oak, a white alicorn sat, reading an old journal with a gentle, wistful smile upon her face. When she saw Twilight, her smile became a bright grin. "Well, hello there, little one. What have you got there?" Twilight blushed, and dropped the flower in front of her mentor. "Princess, why are there so many different flowers?" "Why?" Celestia gestured grandly to the lush, beautiful Canterlot Gardens around them. "Because so many wonderfully talented ponies worked together to plant and grow all the plants in this meadow—" "No," Twilight realised that she had interrupted the princess, and blushed wildly. "Um, I mean, uh, sorry, but... why isn't there just one type of flower?" Celestia blinked. Then she pondered the question, scratching her chin with a hoof. "Let me answer your question with another question," She bent her neck down to give Twilight her full attention. "Have you ever heard of the language of flowers?" Twilight bent her head and bit her lip, then shook her head no. Smiling knowingly, Celestia raised her head and cleared her throat, and the filly immediately sat down and perked her ears. "A long time ago, earth ponies asked themselves the very same question you just did. But before books and libraries, ponies had to find their own answers," Celestia plucked the flower off of the grass and inspected it, "And thus, the language of the flowers was born." There was a moment of silence as the little filly mulled over this new information. Then: "So what's that flower mean, your Majesty?" "This one is called a daisy," Celestia tucked it into Twilight's mane, "And it means 'innocence'." Twilight's eyes rolled up into her head as she tried to look up at her forehead, and Celestia had to stifle a giggle. Then, with a gasp of delight, the filly ran off into the bushes again. She returned a moment later with two more flowers in her magical grasp. "Princess! What about these!" Celestia took a tall, bright yellow plant from her student. "Ah, now this is a sunflower. Earth ponies grew them in honour of the sun and myself." Twilight's bright eyes sparkled in the sunlight. "What does it mean?" The princess blushed in embarrassment. "'Adoration', I believe." She frowned at the sunflower. "Shame about the taste. Far too many seeds." She stuck her tongue out, winking at her student as if they were sharing a private joke. Twilight giggled, then prodded the other flower. "And this one?" Celestia smiled indulgently as she picked up the bright red plant. "Oho, now this one is special. This flower is called... "...A rose?" Twilight smiled at Celestia, who looked at the flower in her hooves with stunned silence. "Mhm. I went back to the Gardens recently and... well, I saw this and I couldn't not give it to you, really." "A red rose," Celestia smiled, tears prickling at her eyes. "'The flower of love.'" They spoke simultaneously. Celestia laughed, and darted in for a long, passionate kiss. Twilight broke away, walked over to the door to the bedroom, and gave her marefriend a sultry grin. She held the rose in her mouth. "Shame about the taste. Far too many thorns." She purred. > 48. Flower(2) by FuzzyFurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by FuzzyFurvert *** Twilight bit her lip as she scanned her checklist for the third time. She nodded to herself as she mentally re-re-checked the strongylodon macrobotrys, the silene tomentosa, the franklinia alatamaha, the lotus berthelotii, the cosmos atrosanguineus and even the epipogium aphyllum from her book on the famous Canterlot Garden’s rare flowering plants. They were all there in glorious color, soaking up the midday sun overhead. One plant, however, refused to be identified. It was a small, low to the ground plant with somewhat narrow, curling leaves and a single purple flower that had six petals in a star formation. It sat in the west end of the garden where it got a lot of shade from the much taller hedge and nearby fruit trees and would be easily overlooked. She only noticed it because it was almost the same shade as Celestia’s eyes. Twilight turned to her mentor and gestured toward the offending bloom. “Princess? Do you know what the name of that flower is? I can’t find it anywhere in this book.” Celestia looked up from her own reading and glanced over where Twilight pointed. Her eyes widened slightly and she gazed at it without blinking for a long time. “It has no name. At least, no name in modern Equish. Very long ago, it was called “ανατολή”, in an old, dead tongue.” _____________________________________________________________________________ The procession slowly wandered through the streets of Everfree, eunuchs in gold and red robes chanted softly as they carved a path through the throng of ponies, griffins and dragons. In the middle of the long procession, under a cloth pavilion carried by hulking drakes, trotted the high priestess, their once and future Queen, bedecked in gold and jewels from horn to hoof. She rattled and jingled with every step, the fortune of entire nations covered her flanks and reflected light off the close by buildings. She moved with unnatural grace as the common creatures around her suplicated themselves to the dirt, their loud chatter halting at her approach until long after her passing. She regarded the rabble as she walked, using just her eyes, careful not to focus her attention too strongly. Her gaze could set mountains on fire. Should the object of her attention not catch fire, her eunuch priests would swarm and mete out her justice. Despite her attempts at disinterest, a flash of color in a dark alley caught her eye. She stopped and tilted her head, making her golden jewelry sing like a wind chime. A thin stallion in a dirty cloak lay in the alley next to a worn cart filled with plants. A singular flower stuck out from the rest, it’s star shaped petals reflecting the color of her own eyes. Around her, the gold and red robed eunuchs surged forward to drag the flower, cart and pony before her. The stallion was thrown on his face at her hooves, his cart overturned and possessions displayed before her. The Sun Priestess lifted the flowering plant in her magic and breathed in its light scent. “What is this flower called?” “σούρουπο.” The stallion coughed into the ground, but turned his eyes to look up at her. “I have never seen it before.” “It only blooms when times of great change comes, Goddess. The Wild of Everfree whispers its-” The stallion said no more. His blasphemy silenced by her faithful priests. They hauled him away and returned the other plants to the alleyway. She kept the flower. It would look good in her gardens. ____________________________________________________________________________ Twilight turned the word over in her mouth. It felt foreign on her tongue. “What does it mean?” Celestia kept her eyes on the bloom and sat in silence for several more seconds. “It means: sunrise. I suppose ancient ponies named it because of it’s pre-dawn sky coloration.” “Why isn’t in these floral catalogues?” “Because it only blooms in time of change.” Celestia swallowed. “The last time I saw it was just before I lost Luna to the Nightmare.” “Is that why you seem worried?” Twilight leaned into Celestia’s side, nuzzling her side. “Yes,” Celestia lied. “It’ll be ok. You have Luna back, you have the Elements at your command.” Twilight’s nuzzling turned into a gentle trail of kisses along Celestia’s neck. “And you have me now.” “I… I don’t deserve you though.” Twilight reached up with one wing and cupped Celestia’s chin, turning her away from the purple flower to the purple unicorn at her side. “Hush. Don’t let the past eat at you any longer. I will always be here to protect you now.” > 49. Luna by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** The moon princess' legs dangled over the edge of her balcony. Stewing her tea aimlessly, she stared blankly at the starry sky in front of her. It was difficult to avoid someone when the lives of an entire nation depended upon synchronized magic casting with them. It was easy to stay angry at that someone, however. "Princess? I...hey...I thought we might look at stars together. Do you...er...would you like that?" Twilight hovered in the doorway, flinching at Luna's dull glare when it turned on her. "Never mind. It was stupid...I'll just...yeah..." "Nay, Twilight Sparkle. 'Tis true, we would enjoy that." Luna sighed, setting aside her frigid tea and walking to the telescope-bearing mare beside her. "Celestia put you up to this, I presume." It was not a question. Twilight's ears folded slightly. "Well, sort of. She just mentioned you were upset, and that you might like to see me. I always think the times when we most want to be alone is when we most need our friends." She gave a weak smile. "And what, then, if your friend is the source of the problem?" Luna's dull glare had returned. Twilight looked as though she had been physically struck. Her eyes widened. "I...oh! Did one of the motions I pass in the astronomical society insult you? I can revoke it. Or, maybe you'd like me to send friendship letters to you too? Was it something I said when we last met up?" Luna sighed again. Gods damn Twilight Sparkle and her inferiority complex, it was impossible to resent that pony. "No, Twilight, we--urgh!" Luna stomped a foot. "We are being foolish, that is all. The term is still "jealous", yes?" Twilight blinked. "You're jealous of me? But I'm not--" "Of course you are worth being jealous of, Twilight. You are the darling of Equestria. My own sister embraces you before me. Hordes line in the street to cheer you, when the best I can do is play cannibal monster and tell foals scary stories." Luna's ears retreated. "Luna...Is this about the Crystal Empire?" The question was met with a glum nod. The moon Princess grabbed the telescope. "Come. You are right, regardless of circumstance. We would have time spent with our friend not be wasted on griping when we could be spending cherished time together." Twilight blushed at this. "You...uh...you do know why 'Tia sent me instead of you, right?" Luna looked warily at Twilight, who continued on with an uncertain look. "She told me afterward. We, uh, celebrated the occasion together. And when we, uh, celebrate, she tells me things about herself that she doesn't usually." Luna raised an eyebrow, but said nothing. "She said that she couldn't, couldn't send you. She didn't wake you up when the changelings showed up, or when Discord was here, and s-she could've, you know. She said that she's scared." Twilight took in a breath, her eyes still matching. "She said a thousand years was enough. She said that she knew I could handle it, and that my friends would be there for me, and that she couldn't fight you again. She couldn't, Luna. You know, you, uh, maybe I am closer to her...b-but that's because I'm safe. Because she's not scared for me, of hurting me. And, uh, for what it's worth...I want to see you and her happy again. Because I want my friends to be happy, and seeing her happy is just the greatest..." Luna watched in shock as tears pooled in her companion's eyes. "You don't even know, Luna." The elder creature wrapped a wing around her younger, and gave a sigh. "I think I do, in fact. I apologize, Twilight Sparkle. I should not be intruding upon my sister's love life." The fluster that the younger unicorn was more than worth the risk of guessing wrong. "I never said she and I were--" Luna only laughed. > 50. Surprise! by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** *CONFETTI!* This is your singing invitation And in case you ask "Why?" Retro is the new innovation By which we all go by! Twilight and Celestia have been an item for five years And now it's time for all their friends to help them shift the gears. There will a small wedding where those two can tie the knot And only their best friends will be there and silly ponies NOT! You were among the chosen ones, so come and bring one guest. But please keep it a secret or you might poke a hornet's nest! Expect a lot of dancing, happy singing and a cake. And I mean a really big one like the bestest bakers bake! It will go down in the library, cause Twilight loves her books. And because there the Princess will feel safe from any crooks! So keep your weekend free that day and come and celebrate. We'll all wait gladly just for you, so please do not be LAAAAAAATE! Princess Celestia blinked groggily. "Thank you Pinkie..." she muttered "I already knew that. Now please step out of my toilet and come back to the castle when its not 3 AM." > 51. COLLABCEPTION > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Collabception *** ( by Hyzaku) Today was special. It was the fifth anniversary of the marriage between Princess Celestia and Princess Twilight Sparkle. What was particularly special, beyond the obvious, was that the happy couple had been given the day off to celebrate. Despite all this, the day began like any other. There was one duty which Celestia was not willing to give up however. Even on her holiday, she still needed to raise the sun. As usual, Celestia had risen minutes before the scheduled dawn, slipping carefully from her favorite spot in a futile attempt to not wake the lavender lump that always tried to drag her back into a land of warmth and blankets. It was simultaneously admirable and adorable how Twilight always managed to find a way to cling to Celestia each morning. With her forelegs wrapped firmly around Celestia’s neck, the younger alicorn made her familiar request. Her voice was half muffled as she buried her muzzle into Celestia’s coat, “Just five more minutes,” she pleaded. Even as Celestia crawled out of bed, the lavender lump refused to release her grip.  With her lover in tow, Celestia made her way to her balcony. Somehow, during the short trip there, Twilight had managed to scramble up onto Celestia’s back. As solar magic began to flow, reaching out to her sun in order to drag it up from its slumber, Celestia was caught off guard by a soft, teasing pressure on her ear. Twilight rapidly nibbled her way down from the tip all the way to the base. Magic continued to flow, but Celestia was no longer paying attention. The delicate sensation of Twilight’s tongue caressing her ear, slowly gliding around the edge, had robbed the solar princess of any form of concentration. As Twilight’s teeth slowly clamped down on the tip of her ear once more, Celestia’s last vestige of control over her spell vanished. Her link with the sun was broken, and all the uncontrolled magic began to coalesce around her horn. Suddenly, there was bright flash of blinding light. - (by Pearple Prose) The lavender alicorn groaned and sat up from her position on the floor, rubbing her head with a hoof. Her eyes were squeezed shut as she winced. "Well, that didn't work. Honestly, love, couldn't you have gone at least five minutes before causing some form of magical mishap? I swear, it's like some kind of comedy of errors with you sometimes..." She trailed off. "I feel... odd." Blinking away the odd sensation, she lifted herself shakily to her hooves and glanced around the bed chambers. "My love? Are you alright?" She heard a moan, and turned around to look. And looked. And looked. A tall white alicorn lay spread-eagled on the massive bed, groaning as she prodded her sore horn. "I feel heavy. And I have an odd urge to eat cake, for some reason." She sat up and saw the other pony staring at her with a wide-open jaw. "...Twilight?" The lavender mare asked. The white alicorn blinked and looked down at her hooves. She noticed for the first time that they were very, very not purple. "Oh no." said Twilight. "Oh no, indeed," echoed Celestia. "And did you just call me fat?" - (by SHL) The two princesses stared at one another for several seconds, perhaps even a few minutes, as they tried to understand what was happening to them. "How can this...?" said Twilight, looking again to her white hooves.  "How is this possible?" "I don't know." Celestia answered, with a little touch of irritation in her voice. "Maybe, if somepony didn't distracted me..." "Ey! Don't try to blame me, Tia!"  Protested the young alicorn, as she stomped her hooves in the bed. Celestia sighed, "Ok, arguing isn't getting us anywhere if we want to solve this mess." With that, Twilight calmed down and asked Celestia. "Do you know if something like this has ever happened before?" The Princess of the Sun shook her head.  "I don't know... and I don't think so. We can do some research in the Royal Library, it’s your specialty." Twi interrupted her.  "There is a problem, dear..." Celestia looked her marefriend with an eyebrow raised.  "What problem?" "Luna is waiting on us for breakfast." Again, silence took place in the room for a moment, until Celestia broke it. "Ponyfeathers..." - (by Knight of Cerebus) Twilight and Celestia strode the room in elegant steps, both of them using their 'gameplan' tone. "The most important thing about being me is that I'm not as sure of anything as you are. I'm a scientist, I doubt things. The strength of my magic, the veracity of Spike's stories about mysterious gem-eating rat monsters in the basement, that this mane is your natural hair colour--" "Always smile. Even if they drop a plate of lima bean soup on your head, still maintain that supportive smile. Do not beam, do not grin. Remember, you are old enough to be the mother of every pony on this planet several times over. Act like it. Relish it. From this point on your face should be frozen in a supportive smile--" The two ponies, used to lecturing others on their plans and ideas, looked more like a pair of white and purple goldfish babbling to themselves while they came up with a solution rather than a pair of pacing leaders giving a rallying speech to their disheartened troops. Twilight stopped mid step. "We could always tell her the truth, you know. I mean, we're probably going to embarrass ourselves way more if we try to keep up a façade that we're in our normal bodies than if we just tell them we messed up a spell." Celestia also slowed from her aimless wandering. "Yes...I suppose we could. But it's our anniversary. Let's have a little fun with this, shall we?" There was a devious gleam in the other pony's eye that Twilight found remarkably creepy when worn on her own face. "You're not ever allowed to make that face again." Celestia stuck her tongue out at Twilight, which once more made Twilight wince. "Let's just focus on getting back into our nice, safe, normal brains, okay?" Celestia merely smirked. "I'm going to go tell the guards I have a secret stash of Draconequus hentai." She sing-songed. Twilight ran a hoof down her face. "Alright, alright, I'll play along. So what's the plan, then?" Celestia walked over to Twilight, placing a hoof on the larger pony's shoulders. "Am I really this big?" Twilight gave a deadpan look. "No, I merely wear a thousand years of cake and doughnuts like a normal pony would." Celestia only gave a snicker in response. "Alright, here's the plan. First, I need you to go find Blueblood and a pair of white shorts, and then..." - (by Fuzzyfurvert) Luna glowered across the table at her sister and sister-in-law.  Her nephew’s pitiful struggles in her magical grip had ceased shortly after they started, his body held in place against the ceiling of the castle breakfast nook. Luna raised a weary eyebrow as she studied her co-rulers.  Celestia had her trademark smile plastered over her face.  Twilight seemed to just be on the edge of hyperventilating over their breakfast being spoiled by Blueblood.  Something seemed off though.  There was a puzzle before her and Luna loved nothing more than a mystery. “Tell Us, Sister, what your plans for the rest of your day off, now that Our nephew had made a mess of breakfast and an ass of himself again?”   Luna let Blueblood fall from the ceiling before catching him again just before he hit the floor.  As she pulled him close, Luna stripped him of his garish sunglasses and held him by his forehooves, letting his back legs swing free an inch off the ground. “Well, yes… I believe Twilight had an itinerary planned out, right?”  Celestia blinked, her smile nailed in place as she looked at Twilight. Twilight started to take deeper breaths and nodded quickly.  “Er… yes!  I have many activities… uh, planned for later.” Luna toned them out.  Something was still wrong.  Everything was wrong.  It was hiding in front of her eyes, she just knew it.  Good mysteries gave you all the clues in the beginning and tried to distract you while you were supposed to put together those same clues.  She was betting Celestia and Twilight were clues.  Blueblood too, but not willingly.  His self-centered fueled stupidity would make him ill suited for accomplice status.  She turned over his sunglasses in her aura, examining them for further clues.  They appeared to be nothing but an unremarkable prop beyond their obviously high quality manufacture.  She set them aside and looked back at her nephew’s flushed face.  His mane hung limply as he kicked, his ridiculous crisp white shorts making swishing noises. Crisp white shorts.  Luna blinked as the thought hit her.  Blueblood was many things - fashionable colt one of them - but fresh, crisp, military pressed dress shorts were decidedly not his chosen form of attire.  Luna dragged Blueblood through the air, closer to herself and lifted him to take a closer look at the suspect article of clothing.   The shorts were in fact, the brand used by the guard.  Luna leaned in closer and tightened her grip as Blueblood’s struggles returned.   She could smell just a hint of her sister’s perfume coming off the shorts. Curious. She gripped the edge of the shorts’ waistband and bent it over, revealing an inner tag.  As she suspected, they were guards’ dress uniform underwear, and were embroidered with the owner’s name: Shining Armor. Curiouser. Luna looked over at her fellow princesses.  She was getting closer.  She could feel it. “- after the goat shearing, we’ll separate the hair before coloring it.  While it dyes, we’ll take lunch.” Luna held up and hoof and silenced Twilight.  She looked back and forth between the two alicorns as the dots connected.  With each connection, her smile grew until it spanned from ear to ear.   “Um… sister?  Are you alright?” Suddenly, she had it.  Everything fit into place.  Everything was right. “You’ve switched bodies!” Twilight’s eye twitched.  “What?” Celestia said nothing, her smile still intact.  Luna jabbed a hoof at her.  “See?  That is what tipped Us off!  While you have perfected Our sister’s smile, it doesn’t reach your eyes.  You have the look of nervousness about you!” “But that doesn’t mean-”  Twilight began before Luna’s hoof pointed at her. “And you!  Twilight is far more manic than that!  She would have been much more flabbergasted at BlueBlood’s interruption and far more apologetic!”  Luna grinned and put her chin in her hooves as she leaned on the breakfast table.  “It is a clever ruse.  Many ponies would fall for it methinks.  It is so romantic to do this on your anniversary!” Twilight, in Celestia’s body, looked at her wife.  “This is romantic?” - (by Pearple Prose) "So... allow Us to get this straight. You—" Luna jabbed a hoof at Celestia. "—went to raise the sun—" Twilight interjected with a slight cough. "Uh, I'm Celestia." Luna pointed her hoof at the other mare. "Ah yes, right. And then you—" She pointed at Twilight. "—wanted to go back to bed, so you—" "No, I'm Twilight," said Celestia. "She's Celestia." "Oh, my apologies. And then Celestia grabbed on to Twilight when she cast her spell—" "No, Twilight grabbed me." "And who are you?" "...Twilight?" said Twilight. "No, you're Celestia." said Twilight. "Really? I thought I was Luna." "No, I'm Luna." "Then who's she?" "Twilight." "But Twilight is purple!" "Lavender, actually." "I always thought it was more of a mulberry." "Me? No, I'm white." "I was talking to Twilight." "I am Twilight. You know, that magical spellymajigger..." "...More of an incantation thingy..." "...Wibbly wobbly..." "Be quiet, Celestilight." "No, you be quiet, Twilestia!" "Shut up and kiss me!" "Okay then, I will!" Luna watched her sister and her student mash their faces together and then disappear under the table. She blinked. The table began to shake. Her eyebrow twitched as a blood vessel throbbed in her forehead. "Now I get to be the big spoon!" *Pop!* "ENOUGH!" The room exploded with blinding light. - (by Hyzaku) The blinding light subsided, leaving Luna very curious as to what exactly had just happened. “Um, Auntie Luna, would it be too much to ask for you—” “Silence, Nephew.” Before Blueblood even had time to start sulking again, Twilight and Celestia emerged from under the table. The two lovers exchanged disappointed glances. Turning to face Luna, Twilight spoke. “Well, that was anticlimactic.” “In more ways than one,” Celestia added. Luna’s eye twitched as her mind was assaulted by unwanted imagery. “Yes, be that as it may, am I correct in assuming that the two of you have returned to your proper bodies?” Twilight sighed heavily. “Yes, sadly. I can’t believe we wasted such a precious chance. I didn’t even get to perform any of my experiments!” Luna nodded. “Yes, I am sure the study of such a phenomenon would have proved most valuable.” “Yeah. Honestly, I think I’m more disappointed that I won’t even have a chance to use that list now.” A puzzled expression overtook Luna’s face. “You had a list of things to test in the event that you switched bodies with Celestia?” Twilight nodded enthusiastically. “Of course! I had all the positions planned out, including reference diagrams, a couple of charts, and a few blank pages to take notes on.” Luna blinked. “I suppose your preparedness for the scientific study of such an improbable event is quite commendable.” This time, it was Twilight’s turn to look confused. “Who said anything about science?” Luna stared blankly at Twilight as the implications of her statements sunk in. “Right…” Celestia broke her silence. “You know, Twilight, Luna brings up a good point. After all, the key to any experiment is to be able to reproduce the results.” A sultry grin slowly crept onto her lips. “And I do believe we still have the rest of the day to ourselves.” Twilight’s mouth curled into a smile as a devious sparkle shimmered in her eyes. “You get the toys, I’ll get my list.” - (by Davesknd) "NO!" Luna bellowed in the fullest of the royal Canterlot voice. All the other ponies in the room gave her their undivided and slightly shivering attention. "YOU TWO ARE NOT JUST GOING TO FETCH YOUR DARN DOLLS-" "ACTION FIGURES!" "WHATEVER! You are not going to fetch your toys, ignore what just happened and leave me alone with Blueblood!" Luna demanded "You could always let me go, Auntie?" the alabaster stallion suggested. "I could also crush you like a bug and nothing of value would be lost!" Luna growled "A very good point!" Blueblood nodded. "So what, we changed bodies." Twilight shrugged "Have you read a single of my friendship reports? I had weirder stuff happen to me before breakfast." "And compared to what Discord did to us from time to time, this was rather second class, dear sister." Celestia added friendly "Let's not fret or linger on the matter and-" "You only want to try out how it is when Twilight is the big one." Luna interrupted coldly. "A mare can dream..." Celestia answered innocently. "Can I go now?" Blueblood asked again. "Imagining my aunt's... private life can't be good for my emotional growth!" The three mares gave him wry looks. "I AM NOT INBRED!" "Blueblood's idiocy aside: I am not satisfied with this outcome!" Luna decreed "You two are not going to-" Sadly she was not able to finish this sentence. - (by Knight of Cerebus) Twilight rolled over in the bed, catching her breath. For the umpteenth time in the day, she mused on how little she regretted teleporting herself and Tia halfway through Luna's sentence. Books, lab reports, a chess set, a painting kit containing one picture of herself "painted like a Prench filly" and the remnants of a lunch ordered in lay strewn about the floor. The last of their activities for the day was evidenced by twisted sheets, smelling very much like herself and her lover. She gave a happy sigh, knowing that despite the shower she would doubtlessly need to take it had very much been a worthwhile anniversary. Stretching out Celestia's legs, she stared at her hooves for a minute, a very unprincessly frown on her face. "Twilight?" Inquired her better half, her wing touching the larger alicorn's body to break her out of her stupor. "I was just thinking." Celestia gave a mischievous hum. "I thought I smelled smoke." The playful swat that buffeted her nose was well deserved. "I was thinking that...this isn't really so bad. I dunno. My friends are the best that a pony could ask for, my family is happier than a pony like me has any right to, but you..." Celestia's left brow raised, her purple muzzle scrunching up. Twilight giggled. "You're right. That absolutely does look adorable." Celestia rolled her eyes. "What I mean is that I feel like...I don't know, you're part of me. Like, Twilight would be a completely different pony without Celestia." "A better pony, I hope." Celestia curled closer, nibbling on her better half's ear in a hope to distract her. "I wasn't finished." Twilight responded to the nibbling with a cuddle, despite her faint exasperation. "But you are absolutely right. You've been the light of my life since I was a little filly. You--." "Twilight." She was silenced by the other pony's look. "You don't need a big speech. I know how you feel. I've always known how much I meant to you. And you know that I feel the same. Maybe not at first, but you've always been a quick learn." Where a younger Twilight Sparkle would have blushed and mumbled about how untrue that was, Twilight Everfree only closed her eyes and smiled. "You called me Twilestia when we were bickering over Lulu. I think that describes how we feel about each other quite nicely." "Everything I am is part of you, and everything you own is mine as well." Twilight kissed the elder pony. "Why can't that extend to our bodies?" Celestia smiled up at her lover. "Or anything." Twilight confirmed. "My teacher, my dearest, my best friend, my wife. We're anything and everything to each other together." Gone was the stammering insecurity, replaced by a cozy smile. Celestia Everfree would have given a reassuring smile and downplayed the gravity of the mood at this point, but Celestia Sparkle blushed, her eyes gaining a glassy sheen. The two curled together, listening to the sound of their asynchronous heartbeats. It didn't matter that they were beating at different times, what mattered was that they beat together. As a pair of happy sighs left the room, Celestia's eyes lit with wicked glee. "Next year we fuse our bodies?" "I can't wait to see Cadance and Luna's faces." > 52. Cloud by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Celestia nuzzled Twilight quietly from atop the cloud. The day had been perfect up until this point. There had been ice cream together out on a boardwalk, a show hosted by one of Pinkie Pie's clown school graduates and a stroll through Central Park. Now, as they lazily floated across Manehattan harbor, Twilight had to swallow her nerves and finally take the plunge. "Princess...I...can I talk to you?" Celestia's smile was as graceful as ever. "Of course, my dear. You know that I'm always willing to listen to any concerns you may have." Celestia extended her wing around Twilight, coils of her mane mingling with the unicorn's coat. Twilight's hear thudded in her chest. "Well...I m-mean...I just..." "Twilight" A voice boomed from above the clouds. "You've meant a lot to me for a long time now, and I...I think I...I've been feeling strange lately, Princess." Celestia giggled at her in faint amusement. "Go on." "Whenever I'm around you I feel light, and I get all soupy-headed and sweaty and...well, I looked up what those things mean and I--" "Twilight! Twilight?! Can you hear me, Twilight?!" "I know, dear. And it's very touching. You don't have to say anything more." The clouds around Twilight shook and distorted, and but she was too lost in the pair of pink pupils currently gazing at her with naked affection to notice. "Twilight! Please, I'm sorry. Twilight!" The clouds rumbled and thundered, and Twilight leaned into Celestia. "You don't have to say anything more, because I feel the same." Celestia sealed Twilight's open mouth with her own, the pair's lips melding together over the troubled sky. ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- Celestia pulled away from the bed, closing her eyes and cursing. "I'm sorry, your royal highness. She hasn't been responsive for a few weeks now. Nothing we put her on was enough to keep her in the real world." Celestia sighed. "I know, Nurse Redheart. And you've done an admiral job tending to her since her admittance. I merely thought the sound of my voice would--well, obviously I was wrong. It doesn't matter now." Celestia couldn't bring herself to stare at the vacant smile on her ex-student's lips. "Is there anything more I can do for her?" The nurse shook her head. "We've tried everything. She isn't responsive to any treatment." "Could you leave us for a moment, then?" The nurse nodded, casting a glance back at the catatonic unicorn as she trotted out the door. Celestia strode back to the mare in front of her. "Oh, Twilight...My Twilight. I'm so sorry. I didn't know how much these feelings meant to you. I shouldn't have allowed them to build up. I should have accepted them, for your sake, if not for mine." She kissed the pony on the forehead. "Please, come back to me, my faithful student." Twilight only gave a goofy smile in response, eyes staring beyond Celestia's and into a world unknown to any other. Celestia blinked back the sting in her eyes and bowed her head. The monarch rose from her admirer, crossing the distance between the realms of sanity and delusion as she did, and leaving the other pony to drift amongst the clouds. > 53. Angel by Pearple Prose > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Pearple Prose *** Light shone through the open balcony window and danced across Twilight Sparkle's purple eyelids. Groaning mournfully, the alicorn cracked open her eyelids and slowly sat up, rubbing her bleary eyes with a hoof. She glanced over to the window, and stopped. A slender white alicorn sat on the balcony, eyes closed and horn raised as she cast. The sun gradually climbed over the horizon, and the beautiful colours of the sunset spilled across the land. A corona of light wrapped around Celestia's body, lighting her up like a star. Her wings stretched out, each feather gleaming like a sliver of gold. As Twilight stared at Celestia's glowing form, a distant conversation wormed its way to the forefront of her mind... "Mommy?" "Yes, Twilight honey?" "What happened to Grandma?" "She's gone somewhere, honey. For a very long time." "Aww... Will we ever see her again?" "Someday, sweetie. Not for a very, very long time." "Oh. Mommy?" "Yes, dear?" "Where did she go?" "A better place, honey." "What kind of place, mommy?" "Nopony really knows for sure. Many ponies call it the Sunlit Fields." "What's it like?" "Some ponies say that it's... Well, do you remember the Canterlot Gardens?" "Yeah! It was the best!" "Imagine that, but it goes on forever. The sun is always shining, everyday for the rest of your life. You get to see all your old friends and family there, too." "Wow! So Grandma is there waiting for me?" "Mhm. When it's time to go, an angel will come to take you away." "What's an angel like, mommy?" "They are all that is good, kind, and happy. Beautiful, majestic, pure, divine. They love every living thing as if they were their own." "Like my BBBFF?" "Yes, Twilight. Just like your brother." "Wow. They sound perfect." "Well, I wouldn't know. But they wouldn't be as perfect as you, little one." "Hehe! I can't wait to meet my angel. I bet we'd be super best friends!" "...Mommy? Why are you crying?" "Twilight? Are you alright, my love?" Twilight blinked rapidly, her eyes filling with tears as she looked up to see two magenta eyes looking at her worriedly. Twilight sniffed, then smiled. "I'm fine, my angel." > 54. Discord by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** It was not a grand day, it was not a moment that all of Equestria would remember and it was not even the most beautiful day this year. But for two ponies, it would be the best thing to happen in ages. Inside the library of Ponyville, a small host of ponies and creatures had gathered, as Princess Celestia appeared in a blink of magic. Clad in a beautiful, white wedding gown and a veil, she slowly walked towards an inprovised altar, where her sister, Cadance, Shining Armour and her blushing bride were standing. Twilight, clad in a slightly less grandiose, yet still beautiful dress felt tears in her eyes as she saw her princess approach. Luna smiled at her from behind the altar and her former foal sitter, now her best mare, had wobbly lips. Celestia reached the altar and Luna opened her mouth. But she never managed to speak. The sound of a referee's whistle interrupted her. "What do you think you are doing?" asked the voice of Discord. The wooden floor shattered like glass, the pieces melted like ice and wobbled back together as he emerged.. "What does it look like?" Celestia answered angrily "We are marrying! If you have any objections, wait until you are asked!" "I see that! But why in my own name wasn't I invited?" the spirit of chaos asked angrily. The two brides looked at each other. "I thought you were!" Twilight answered. "Pinkie?" "Fluttershy said she would bring him as guest." the pink party planner pondered. "I wanted to!" Fluttershy admitted "But then Angel found out and he really wanted to come and I didn't want to annoy Pinkie and I got so nervous that I..." "We get it!" Discord sighed. "Well, since the invitations are all out, I suggest we all save face." he opened a window next to his head, scrolled to *save as* and clicked "And do a little chess!" "Chess?" "A castling king's side to be exact! Luna, you are Celly's best mare now! I do the wedding!" the spirit of chaos decided. Luna was about to object, but suddenly she was clad in a nice and fitting dress and teleported next to her sister. Discord appeared behind the altar, clad in a black robe with a little white dot on his throat. He snapped his finger and two big arrows appeared in the sky, pointing left. Celestia involuntary walked backwards until she was at the door. "PLAY!" the Draconequus grinned and the wedding began anew. > 55. Hurt by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Celestia quietly made her way into her student’s room and as she closed the door behind her, her mind wandered back to earlier in the day. This afternoon Twilight had come to her chambers for her magic lesson, today Celestia had promised Twilight they would start on something more advanced. A small smile appeared as she remembered how excited the filly was when she told her. “Oh, yes! So what are learning today Princess?” asked Twilight. “One of the more advanced forms of magic is learning how to use the elements; I thought we could start on learning how to do so with something small.” "Which one will we be starting with?” “The basics, but I’m going to show you each one and let you have a sense of how each one is formed.” The lesson had progressed well and Celestia carefully demonstrated each one while explaining that at its most basic, conjuring the elements required being able to feel the elements with one’s magic and allowed her student to examine each one as she conjured them up. “There are many different elements and I have just shown you most of them, but today we’ll be working with the four most basic. Perhaps you could name them for me?” “Oh, let’s see. There’s earth, wind, water, and fire.” “Correct, now that you’ve had a feel for each of them I would like you to try to draw on each.” “Ok Princess” she answered as she began to concentrate. Celestia watched Twilight carefully as she drew on the first one. Little happened with the first as was expected when one tries using them for the first time and she could see her student was becoming discouraged. She reassured Twilight that this happens at first and that the point of this exercise was to have a better feel for how element functioned. It was when she reached the last, fire that something did happen. Instead of small sparks as would usually appear on a first attempt, she managed to conjure several flames before her control slipped creating a small bang as the spell misfired. Celestia quickly snuffed the flames out before tending to her student who she saw was unconscious and slightly burned especially around the tip of her horn but was otherwise fine. That had been hours ago, Celestia had cast a quick healing spell on the burns before bringing Twilight to her room and ensured she was comfortable before she left to attend to the rest of her duties. Now she was back, here to check that her student was fine after today’s accident. Seeing Twilight was still fast asleep she gently nuzzled her before whispering to her a soft good night. > 56. Rock by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Octavia pinched the bridge of her muzzle as she walked up behind Vinyl. The white unicorn had her face pressed against the force field surrounding Ponyville’s Golden Oaks Library. From up close, Octavia could feel the thumping beat that went along with the color changing strobe lighting inside it. “Vinyl… it’s getting late. Come to bed.” The DJ frowned at her even as she kept her face glued to the force bubble. “Aw, boo! I’m trying to listen in and see if they play one of my remixes, ‘Tavi.” Octavia shook her head and sighed. “Have they?” “Not yet.” Vinyl’s ears perked up as the baseline changed again. “Oh sweet! They’re playing that AWOLNATION jam I love!” Inside the library, the newly wed Celestia relaxed on a large cushion next to her bride while most of the other guests danced to the pulsating music supplied by the ever effervescent Pinkie Pie. She sighed happily as Twilight leaned into her side. “So… when did you first notice just how drunk Fluttershy is?” Twilight stiffened slightly for a second before giggling softly. “Right after the ceremony, when we did the Kiss the Bride part. Fluttershy doesn’t normally use that much tongue when she isn’t at least a little tipsy.” “Rainbow Dash still looks dazed.” “Yeah,” Twilight giggled again, her own drink floating next to her. “I don’t think she was expecting Fluttershy to use her as a stripper pole during that last song.” “Perhaps we should invite her back to the castle later? To… um, make sure she is ok after a night of drinking?” Celestia grinned, her cheeks flushed with her own share of alcohol. “Hold it right there Sunrump!” Discord dropped down from the ceiling, one body part at a time. His body reassembled itself and started stumbling around blindly searching for his head. “I’m Fluttershy’s DD tonight, and I intend to make sure she gets home alright.” Discord glared at them from the floor. “Besides, didn’t I marry you two just a few hours ago? Have you no shame?” Celestia giggled and nudged Discord’s noggin toward his flailing body. “Since when has shame been a character trait of mine?” “Granted.” The Chaos Lord reset his head on his shoulders and shrugged. “That still doesn’t mean you get to drag sweet little Fluttershy back to your dungeons, Molly.” Celestia smiled innocently as Twilight looked up at her. “Molly?” “An old nickname.” Discord hmph’ed and turned back to the impromptu dance floor. “Oh Fluttershy! I call dibs on the next dance! I’m far more pole shaped than Rainbow Crash!” Octavia yawned as she rested her head against Vinyl’s flank. The unicorn still had her face plastered to the force field, listening to the muffled music from inside. Vinyl sighed as the next song started up. It was good, but it wasn’t hers. She looked back at her roommate, who was starting to doze off. “C’mon ‘Tavi. Let’s go to bed. I’ll just sneak in Sugar Cube Corner later and switch out Pinkie’s mp3s.” Octavia stretched and nodded. There wasn’t any point to arguing. Vinyl would do as she pleased and the sooner they were back home, the sooner she got some sleep. Vinyl lead the way, still swaying to the beat. Octavia suppressed another yawn and eyed the bobbing backside in front of her. Maybe sleep could wait. > 57. Taco by Silver Scolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Celestia jumped as her door banged open and a cheerful Twilight skipped in. “Tia! I WANT A PINK TACO!” Celestia wings shot open and she coughed as one of guards outside dropped his spear. “Are you sure my dear?” Leaning forward with a hopeful look in her eyes. Twilight paused. “Of course, they are the greatest tacos ever. I could eat pink tacos for every meal” Celestia blinked a few times and tried not lick her lips. “I see, well not that I object. Though that kind of thing usually is reserved for the bedroom. Shall I tell the guards to leave first?” Twilight tilted her head to the side. “Why would the guard need to leave? Can’t we just invite them along, I bet they would love one too.” Outside the door a snort was cut short by a clang and the clatter of hooves moving about. Celestia dropped her head onto the desk face first. “Twilight, do you...” She let her sentence die as she picked her head up and let it fall on the desk again. Twilight walked up to her mentor. “Are you okay?” “I’ll be fine, let me just tell the guards were we are going.” Rising from her chair she motioned to Twilight to follow, opening the door and pausing to address her guards. “We are off to get some tacos, would you care to join us?” Both guards turned red from head to toe and shuffled their hooves. “Um...sure?” One guard ventured a guess tentatively. Twilight clapped her hooves. “Yay! Well let’s go, the coupon is only good for another hour.” Both guards tripped over themselves as Twilight spoke and Celestia smirked before they followed after the happy Twilight as she skipped and hummed her way down the hallway. > 58. Sweets by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** Consciousness slowly crawled into Twilight's head. And then she noticed that her head was the size of her hot-air balloon. "ARGH!" the alicorn groaned and held her head. Apparently heaving wings did not reduce the amount of headache one got from a horrible hangover. "Twilight!" a raspy, yet still wonderful voice said next to her "I think I've gone blind!" "No, love." the purple mare answered. "Someone stuck a note to your horn..." She levitated the paper away from her newlywed's horn, revealing two bloodshot, magenta eyes. Sun on it's course, Moon lowered, you owe me one. -Discord PS: Fluttershy says "HI" Twilight read out loud. "He can be useful..." Celestia mused and slowly got up, her head thumping terribly. "So... shall we take a look at the destruction and have a big cup of coffee?" Twilight offered groggily "And maybe a bit of wedding cake?" "That does sound nice..." the sun princess nodded and both ponies wobbled towards the door. On the stairs, they met Rainbow, Pinkie and Applejack, or rather tripped over the three, for they were a loudly snoring pile, surrounded by bottles, candy and Daring Do books. Shining Armour was sleeping soundly, his horn embedded into a wall, where a crude bullseye had been drawn. (His thrower had scored 40) Cadance was sleeping on the couch, using Luna's mane as a makeshift pillow while pushing the stars into one corner. The moon princess herself was sprawled on the floor, her regalia, crown and shoes all hanging from her horn and several dozen cocktail umbrellas in her tail. Rarity was resting gently and soundly, nicely tucked in Spike's basket. She hugged the small dragon tightly, who had, even in sleep, a giant smile on his face. The recent brides finally reached the kitchen, both giggling softly. "So... coffee and cake?" Twilight asked and began to open the cupboards. "Coffee is enough." Celestia answered, still giggling "Seeing all of them out there was sweet enough." > 59. Abstract by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Ponder a solar system. Planets orbit around the sun, taking advantage of its light, stealing from it without ever giving back in return. But the sun is free to give. It has nothing it needs; nothing can ever grow from it like a planet. Planets will produce crystals, fine dancing structures that will only widen the sun's light, or plants which will fixate it, and refine it into something new and amazing. The sun lives through these lives, its gentle touch responsible for a kaleidoscope of growth and beauty. Alive but never living, the sun shines like this for eons. The sun lives longer than that which it nurtures. The plants will die, the crystals deform and the planets rot away. Even the sun will one day fade, but only so it can be born again in an explosion of light. The sun recycles itself like this for eons, the last explosion propelling itself away from its sister solar system, leaving both distant and dark. The sun has changed recently, however. Another star was tugged into its system, you see. Dim now, but the sun nourishes it. The sun gives it more than just shallow light, but real bits and pieces of itself, hydrogen and matter to use on its own. The little star orbits the sun, stuck fast and not wanting to let go, but never truly merging. The star grows and grows, gaining bits and pieces of its own from the solar system, and it swallows up a dainty comet, a heavy orange gas giant, a swift swarm of meteoroids. Here it grabs a drifting swath of nebula, and there a spark of light that gives off more energy than it takes in. At last it pulls back from its little green moon, and grows even bigger. After enough years, the star breaks off from the sun, leaving it drifting in the cold of space. The sun tastes void again. Space is emptier for having been full once. But, to its surprise the new star returns, shining brighter than ever before. It should be impossible. But the star has taken in what the little spark has to offer, and it too can do the impossible now. Together the two fuse, both giants in their own right, and the new gravity combined creates a magnificent solar system. The sister solar system, the little green moon, new hydrogen bubbles all radiate towards and orbit around the massive, proud star. They drift like that, forming and reforming, building and destroying as they can. And then, when at last even their light fails, they collapse into one another, and the world falls silent around them. And at last the binary star's light fades, and the worlds are no more. > 60. Queen by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** A cold glare aimed themselves at her, these eyes were filled with nothing but hatred and disgust not the tender loving eyes she saw every day, no something had changed. She herself was ancient and had faced down many challenges in her life from hostile invaders seeking new territories to claim for their own, to mighty dragons who sought to ravage the lands and claim the lives of the ponies she sought to protect, she struggled against the trickster god the self-proclaimed King of Chaos who turned her subjects against each other for his amusement, and she even fought her own sister who sought to spread darkness and night eternal. None of these, no matter how challenging compared to the one in front of her, the one she once called faithful student, friend, and lover was enveloped in a thick aura of dark magic that seemed to choke the very air around her. She faced down Twilight, changed by magic and power she did not understand and for reasons that were still cloaked by shadows. She had called herself Queen, enlightened she said by her new found magic and ready to challenge her for the throne of Equestria. She did not understand why her lover was so changed, but she would not back down. She would find a way, whatever she could do to bring her back; to bring back the one she loved so dearly and for her to once again stand by her. She knew not what could be done but she vowed to herself that she would not repeat the mistakes of her past. For now however nothing more could be done but to stand her ground, raise her weapon, and prepare her magic for the fight to come. > 61. Contract by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** “A contract is an agreement between two parties to acquire from one what the other desires, a trade of goods or services. A set of terms is laid out and changed until an accord is reached and the trade is performed. The object of the contract though is often subject of debate because the value of what is being traded is intrinsic. This means that the value is completely based upon perspective, or rather that its value is decided on a personal level. There are many things that have a universally agreed upon value but to some that value is up for debate. Through this the terms of a contract are often considered fluid, the value in the eyes of one or more members of the involved party may change and thus the contract is renegotiated.” “Upon such an event all things within the contract are reevaluated and a new value is set. This then leads to services or items being added or removed from the agreement until a balance of values is reached. With this system being as flawed as it is, some parties often enter verbal agreements between each other. When that is done the contract is not legally binding in the same sense as a written contract but it brings forth a new aspect. This new aspect is integrity of the individuals bound to the agreement.” Twilight stepped forward and stood before her sun. “We ourselves entered a contract of that nature. I offered you something in hopes that you might care for it and tend to it and in exchange I would try and teach you the value of what I offered you. This contract was wonderful but as is the nature of intrinsic value, I have come to the realization that I need to reevaluate our contract. I wish to offer more because that which you have given me has far exceeded the value of what I have given you.” Celestia raised her brow and went to speak but Twilight lowered herself onto her knees in a small bow. “I wish to enter into our contract not only my heart but my life and future. In exchange I want nothing more than to be by your side until both of our lives come to their ends. I know I do not need to ask for your affections and as such...” Twilight paused and pulled a small black velvet box from under her wing. “I ask that you Celestia accept the new terms of the contract and take into your hooves my heart, my future, and my life.” The box cracked open and revealed a golden ring fitted with a small amethyst stone shaped into a six pointed star. The room grew silent and still save for the gentle rustling of Twilight’s wings as they shook with fear, anticipation and trepidation. The soft clink of Twilight’s sun’s golden shod hooves upon the stone steps of her throne echoed through the hall and Twilight felt the warm embrace of her loves wings. The throne room exploded in a cacophony of stamping hooves and whistles as Celestia leaned down and kissed her lover deeply. “I would be honored to hold such treasures and guard them until our lives fade and we journey onward onto the next life together.” > 62. Loss by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** The stars were dim tonight. Twilight was sitting near her telescope, her Element of Magic cradled in her forearms. A knock on the door was not enough to snap Twilight out of her stupor. "It's open." Celestia walked towards Twilight, concern in her eyes. "I never really thought about what it meant. To be immortal, I mean. I could handle living past my friends, since they were okay with it, you know. I-I didn't imagine what the Elements would do to protect themselves, though." Celestia trotted to the anguished pony, a gentle hoof outstretched. "Twilight..." "I-I mean, their accepting looks and glares when I-I had to help them bury their kids, I was okay with that. A little. But this. I can't do it, Tia, I can't." She swallowed, a quivering sob racking her body. "I thought, you know, being just like you would be great. I thought that being the hero meant having a happy ending. I never wanted a title, or power or fame. I just wanted ponies to love me...you know, like I could never love myself? I guess I thought that would make up for it. Mostly you, once you showed up. It's funny, how you never bothered to corner me about my crush. Maybe you should have." Twilight gave a bitter laugh. "Maybe I should have just gotten counselling. Maybe then I wouldn't have ruined a bunch of lives for nothing." Twilight whipped her head around, tears streaming from her eyes. "I'm really stupid." The Element of Magic cracked, black shadows flowing forth from it. Black shades of magic enclosed Twilight, repelling Celestia to the edge of the balcony. The shadows closed their form, the Element shattered into inert rock, and a draconic, sneering eye opened. "Twilight!" > 63. Dominance by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** It was indeed rare for this to happen. But tonight, the Crystal Empire was save, Canterlot was taken care of and even Ponyville had a peaceful night. At least as peaceful as the chaos central of Equestria could be. But tonight, tonight was a special night. Somewhere in Canterlot, in a small house, three couples had assembled around a nice dining table, filed with delights. "I have to thank you again, Mrs. Velvet, Mr. Nightlight. This is a wonderful dinner." the ruler of the sun said gently. "Oh, you are too generous, you highne... erm... Celestia." Twilight Velvet, the mother of a princess and the mother in law of two further princesses said with a huge blush. "I have to admit, even my cooks in the Crystal Empire can't make a pumpkin soup like you." Cadance commented, having devoured four servings of said liquid. "Yes, that's how she caught me." the stallion admitted and gave the cook a gentle peck on the cheek. "Oh, honey, not in front of the rulers of united ponydom!" Velvet giggled. "I second that!" Twilight Sparkle added. "Third!" Shining Armour added. "Oh, you should be glad that you parents are still in love!" Cadance commented softly. "I have to agree. They are such a sweet pair!" Celestia added and gave Twilight a soft nuzzle. "You hear your princesses, children." Nightlight laughed and began to collect the dishes with his magic. "Oh, darling, I can get the desert!" his wife tried but the stallion shook his head. "No, no! You relax and have fun with the guests, I'll do some work." he said with a smile. Velvet nodded and returned to converse with her extended family. Nightlight, meanwhile, closed the kitchen door behind him and put the dishes into the washer. A grin spread over his face and suddenly, he began jumping in a circle. "YESYESYESYESYESYES! I HAVE THE BEST GENES EVER!" > 64. River by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** The valley of lovers, split by a single river. The river is said to represent the gap between lovers. It is believed that if one can build a bridge or cross the river with their lover then their relationship will bear fruit and last forever. Few though know the story of how the valley came to be. Long long ago their were two sisters who ruled over a nation known as Equestria. The younger sister fell and the eldest had to banish her to a far away place. The eldest grew lonely and began a desperate search for a way to bring her back. After years and years of looking she found a way and set her plan in motion but it had unexpected results. She watched the pony she choose to free her sister grow into a fine mare and even go so far as to join her side.” That was were the tragedy of the three rulers began. The newest ruler was in control of a powerful set of artifacts alongside her dearest friends. When she rose to her godhood her friends followed suit. They resented her for their longevity and soon they drifted apart. The goddess of the stars grew sad and despondent, the goddess of the sun tried everything to comfort to her. For a time it worked and soon they stars and the sun came together in a beautiful new life. For a time all was well but then the goddess of the stars helped her friends bury their children and they fell apart and the stars fell. The sun did everything she could to bring the stars back but to no avail and so things came to war. A horrible war raged over the land and soon came to what would later become this valley. The sun approached the stars alone in one last attempt to talk reason into her but she failed. They went to battle and so great was their power that the land was torn asunder and water began to weep from the land. The stars old friends arrived and joined the battle, causing the land to weep harder. Soon the small trickle of water became a creek. As the last blow was dealt and the stars were defeated the sun fell to her side and wept openly. Her tears joined the tears of the land and a mighty river was born, splitting the valley in twain. The sun and moon resided on one side and the friends who once loved the stars on the other. To this day the river of lovers marks the border between the land of Harmony and the Land of The Sun and Moon. A river created from the tears of the world and the tears of the sun. Lovers see it as the gap that forms between lovers and can pull them apart but what it truly is is the river of tears of a tragedy. If one can make it past a great tragedy with their lover then their relationship can survive anything, but if one lets grief consume and sweep them away in it’s torrential torrent then the lover is left reaching out for someone who has been lost. > 65. Tiara by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Mom!" the sound of little hooves running across the carpet towards the throne room lifted Twilight's attention from the story in front of her. She rolled her eyes as she set the chronicle of her downfall into Sun's Shadow aside. Some writers could be so dramatic. "Yes, my little sunlight?" Twilight folded her hooves, allowing the filly to sit in them. She was still quivering, as children tend to do when they're not quite done expending their excitement in hops and mad dashes towards the nearest parent to vent upon. Fortunately, Twilight had a soft hoof and a keen ear, and she leaned her head so that her ear was facing Starburst, waiting for the filly to explode into excited chatter. "Momma! The guards say I'm a princess! Is that true?" Twilight smiled down at her, nothing but love in her eyes as she nuzzled the filly. Starburst, for her part, squealed and whined at the sudden muzzle that was tickling her tummy, hooves flailing in an attempt to get out of the sinister trap her mother had set for her. "Of course you are, love. You're my little princess." "But if I'm a princess, how come I don't have a crown?" Starburst's eager mind whirred along. She had inherited Twilight's need to compare herself to others, and her lack of crown caused her to frown in confusion. "Because, my little spark of joy, crowns aren't what make a Princess. A good Princess--" "Should show a mark of their designated office and authority through a piece of jewlery, commonly agreed upon to be a crown but occa--occas--occas-i-on-all-ly a necklace or scepter. Where's my necklace or scepter, mommy?!" The little filly's lecture broke off into a whine, causing Twilight to sigh. Perhaps Tia had a point about those dusty old books. "How about I tell you a little secret about Princesses, Star? Would you rather that, or a crown?" Starburst thought about this with all the diligence of a filly, sitting on her rump and pouting her bottom lip as her head tilted in consideration. "Secret!" She could always harass either mother about a crown at another point, but Twilight's moods were never a sure thing. "Having a crown makes everypony bow out of your way. It's as if you have some sort of cold they don't want to catch. They never want to talk with you, or to you, or sit down and make friends with you--" "I don't need friends!" The filly exclaimed defiantly. Twilight gave a frown, making the filly hush and give an apologetic tail wag. "More important to you, dear, is that they will always deign to help you out. Without fail. I can't grab a book from the library without a servant tripping over himself to help me. Do you want ponies always in your face, asking you if you need help?" "...No." "Then having a crown wouldn't be much fun, would it?" The filly didn't look so certain. "I tell you what. How about you and I make a crown fit for a Princess together, and you can wear it all day if you like it?" Twilight levitated out some paper, glitter and glue, and soon Starburst's desire to be a Princess was forgotten. > 66. Technocratic by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** “You know, I think it might be time for Equestria to move beyond a monarchy...er, diarchy - or is it triarchy now?” Twilight Sparkle, the newest member of Equestrian royalty, paced back and forth in the private bathroom of the Royal Sisters. “I mean, the whole single… er, triple ruler system is weak, overall, to outside threats. Even with two goddesses holding these positions, a supercentralized form of governship leaves the country open to threats that intend to cut off the head, so to speak.” “What is she blathering on about now?” “I don’t know, Luna.” Celestia sighed quietly. “Pass me the slicker brush please, I think there is still some vine in my fetlocks.” “If you would just sheer them like everypony else…” “I like them long, thank you very much.” Celestia stuck her tongue out at her sister playfully. Luna lowered her voice slightly and sneered. “We still think it makes you look like a common harlot.” “Luna, times have changed and so has fashion. No one views unshorn fetlocks like that anymore.” Celestia grit her teeth as she worked a small bit of black vine from her ankle. “Besides, Twilight thinks they look very attractive on me.” “Technocracy!” Luna looked up at the still pacing Twilight. “Gesundheit.” She glanced back at Celestia, eyeing her sister’s legs. “Perhaps. Speaking of your young paramor, We believe she is starting to generate steam from her ears. Mayhap you should speak to her?” “Let her keep going. She likes to think I hang on her every word.” Celestia shook her head wistfully as Twilight passed them again, speaking rapidly about the benefits of classless society led by robots. “I have learned to keep silent and just let her get it out. She gets like this when she gets worried.” Luna rolled her eyes. “We doth not know what you see in her.” “Join us in the bedroom tonight and I’ll show you.” “Ew.” Luna recoiled as she smelled something fishy. “You are fully aware that We do not prefer the company of mares.” “Democracy!” “Gesundheit.” Celestia arched an eyebrow at Luna. “Twilight has spells you know. She doesn’t have to be a mare all night. Sometimes she only polymorphs a single part. It’s like an earth pony holding an apple.” Luna’s eyebrows shot up as she processed the image. “Truely?” Celestia nodded smugly. “Yep.” “Then perhaps We might take thee up on your offer. How’s her stamina?” “Have you seen her stop once since we got vinenapped?” “Oh my…” Luna swallowed and looked at Twilight as she circled around again, lost in a train of thought that she was busy giving voice to. Something about extending the right to vote to hedgehogs. “Yeah. I fully expect to be walking funny tomorrow.” > 67. Reconciliation by Hyzaku > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Hyzaku *** Princess Celestia glared harshly at her former student. Her eyes burned with a potent mix of anger and resentment. She simply could not believe what Twilight had just said. Were it any other pony that had uttered those words, they would have been accused of treason and rightly sentenced to never be allowed to eat cake again. Although it was the appropriate punishment for such a crime, Celestia would never go so far as to deny her precious Twilight Sparkle the joy of cake. Instead, she glared at the fallen lavender princess in an effort to buy time to think of a less damaging, but still appropriate punishment. Tears streamed from Twilight’s eyes as she pleaded once more for mercy. “Celestia, I’m sorry! I didn’t know!” Celestia replied, her tone as sharp steel. “You keep saying that, Twilight, and yet you were clearly aware of what you had done when you informed me about your latest adventure.” “But it was just laying around out in the open!” Twilight retorted. “Anypony could have read it!” “And that is why I left it in that old castle, so that no pony would read it. You know as well as anypony how dangerous the Everfree is. That forest is a better deterrent than any lock has ever been.” Twilight stomped on the floor with one of her front hooves out of sheer frustration. This argument had been going in circles so long that she had lost count of how long she had been there, suffering under Celestia’s disappointed glare. “How many times must I tell you that I’m sorry before you believe me?” The sight of her precious Twilight collapsed into tears upon the floor was like a knife twisting in Celestia’s heart. She was angry, no doubt, but no amount of outrage or disappointment was worth seeing Twilight like this. Celestia had wrung both of their hearts for far too long already, it was time to put an end to this debacle. It was that very moment that she had an epiphany. Celestia knew the perfect punishment for this transgression. “Twilight, for the treacherous act of reading my and Luna’s personal diary without permission, I sentence you to have your diary read by me.” Twilight’s tears stopped. She stared at Celestia in utter confusion. “What?” With a flash of golden magic, a small lavender notebook appeared before Celestia, held in the air by her magic. Twilight’s eyes went wide. “Where did you get that? I thought I had lost it!” Celestia grinned slyly. “You left it in your old room here at the castle when you moved to Ponyville. I’ve been keeping it safe for you, but now, I shall read your most personal thoughts, just as you have read mine!” Celestia flipped the diary open to a random page, failing to notice the steadily increasing blush spreading across Twilight’s face. With each line she read, Celestia felt her own cheeks warming with red. This was not at all what she had expected to find. She continued to read page after page of the lewd thoughts and lustful fantasies Twilight had stored in her diary. After several minutes of awkward silence, Celestia had become acutely aware that her wings had become traitors to her mood. With a flick of her magic, the diary closed. Twilight watched as Celestia closed the gap between them. When little more than a hoof’s width was separating them, Celestia came to a stop. Her visage slowly shifted into something that Twilight had only ever dreamed of. The silence was broken by a warm, inviting voice. “You know, Twilight, I wish you had told me about these feelings of yours much sooner.” — Twilight swallowed nervously — “If I had known you liked that, we could have been having so much more fun with these roleplaying sessions.” Celestia quickly stole a kiss from her lover. “Excellent job on the tears tonight.” Twilight beamed a contented smile. “Now then,” Celestia waved the diary in front of Twilight, “which one should we try first?” > 68. Feast by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** A lavender aura wrapped around the crystal wine glass and rose it above the table. A purple shoe on a purple hoof tapped gently against the glass eliciting a clear crisp ringing from the crystal glass. All heads present turned towards the mare holding the glass. “We are here today to celebrate the birth of my brother Shining Armor's and my sister in law Cadence’s first foal. It seems like only yesterday we were doing paternity tests on changelings to double check and make sure it was my brothers first foal.” Twilight paused and chuckled to herself while the audience coughed politely and tried to pretend that they found it funny too. “Anyway, today we celebrate the foals first day in the world. We are here to bless little Twilight Crystal and her parents.” The rest of the crystals raised up and a chorus of agreement rang out before everypony took a small sip. As the glasses lowered one remained raised. It was held in a soft golden glow and a familiar white alicorn sat behind it with a large smile on her face. “There is one other thing we are here for today. Earlier I met with Princess Twilight’s family to ask them a very personal question. As many of you know and many others don’t, me and Princess Twilight have been courting for several months now and today I received her family's blessing to take it further.” Celestia rose from her seat and walked down the banquet halls length as it filled with whispered murmurs as everypony tried to figure out what she meant. Twilight watched enraptured as Celestia reached her seat and pulled it out so she could face Twilight head on. “Today in the presence of all this joy I wish to add one more level of joy. Today I wish to ask you Twilight Sparkle to take another step further in your relationship with me, I wish to ask your hoof in marriage.” Celestia lowered herself as she pulled a small velvet box from under her wing and presented it to Twilight. The hall exploded and the rumor spun out of control, several gears getting stripped as the worked overtime. A baby gurgled and a mother and father smiled at their sister and their parents smiled at their daughter. Quickly though the hall fell silent as Twilight sat unresponsive. Celestia looked up with a furrowed brow. “Dear, are you okay?” She reached up and put her hoof on Twilight’s shoulder as she rose to her hooves. A small thud echoed down the hall as the purple mare fell from her chair in a dead faint. > 69. Cream by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Celestia looked around the room, never did she think that a surprise for her would end up quite like this. Despite all she had seen and experienced, this was quite unexpected. When Twilight told her she had a surprise she did not think that such an sentence would involve a large portion of her bed chambers splattered in such a state, the small kitchenette off to the side was equally and thickly coated in the same mess. Though none more so than the purple pony sitting in front of her; Twilight sat in front of Celestia covered in various food stuff namely the batter she had been trying to handle with a sheepish smile on her face. She did have a surprise planned and it was going well until something, somewhere, she wasn’t exactly sure where had gone wrong. Whatever had happened had managed to coat most of the room in batter, cream, and a variety of other stuff, basically everything she brought into the room to make Celestia something and that something being the surprise cake to celebrate their anniversary. “So mind telling me what happened?” Celestia asked. “”Um, a surprise?” answered the cream and batter covered pony. “One that involves my room being splattered in a huge mess?” she answered leaning towards Twilight. “Not originally but….” Twilight began but was quickly cut off when Celestia kissed her on the lips. “Quite tasty, perhaps you would like some help getting some of this cleaned up?” > 70. Strawberries by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** “Twilight, you gathered the ingredients most deft! I can make the potion now.” Zecora raised an eyebrow. “You say it is for yourself?” Twilight nodded and dropped the bag she carried on Zecora’s milling table. Flowers with bright petals, long bladed blue grasses, red strawberries and black glossy seeds spilled from inside. Chuckling to herself, Twilight scooped the ingredients back into the sack with a swipe of her magic grip. “Yes, it’s for me.” Twilight blushed. “We talked about it, and honestly, it’s better that I’m the one to be incapacitated for any great length of time. She needs to be ready for anything that might crop up.” “I see. It is for the best.” Zecora shrugged and stepped over to start sorting the contents of Twilight’s bag and start making the potion. “Remember, even with this potion, you will still need rest.” “I understand!” Twilight blushed again. It was embarrassing enough that she had to get the poultice made specifically. Avoiding the paparazzi meant coming to the one pony she trusted enough to craft the complex mixture, and that meant telling Zecora why she needed it. Zecora’s wise mentorship was important to her, and she didn’t want to jeopardize it by bringing her personal life into their relationship too often. Surprisingly, the exotic mare took everything in stride. She’d even congratulated Twilight on taking her relationship with Celestia a step further. “To be done with pregnancy quickly, I will give your body haste.” Zecora chopped up the blue grass into confetti sized pieces and dropped them into one of her smaller cauldrons. “Sip but once every day or it will go to waste. In one moon, not nine, you will birth your foal just fine. If a girl you have, can the name you give it be mine?” > 71. Honey by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Twilight reached over the cover of the bed, a wrinkled hoof gently squeezing her lover's. Despite herself, she gave a weak smile, blinking back her teary eyes as she tried "You don't have to be here, you know." "Of course I do." A brave sniffle came from Twilight's snout. She gave a cough, her body wracked with spasms for a moment. A face beside her creased in concern, but she waved it off. "You don't have to do this. Think about all the ponies you've helped. All the ponies you can keep helping. Think about your friends. Think about your famil--" "I have thought. And there's no place I'd rather be. The life I have led has been too long already." A cracked and broken sigh escaped her lips. "Too long altogether." "But..." "I've already passed on my spells. My policies and books and thoughts. I'm ready, and I've made my decision." "But...what if you're wrong? What if there's just nothing. Don't go. Not just for my sake." Another cough wracked the other mare's body. "Please! Just leave me! I'm not worth this, Tia! I made my choice, but you don't have to!" Twilight looked into the sagging, puffy white-grey eyes of the Princess of Equestria. A fat old mare, now pudgy both from cake and from her stomach muscles sagging, lay draped in a peaceful, magnificent bed. Her limp mane, no longer as pink as it had been forty thousand years ago, lay over a wrinkled face a gentle smile ghosting across it. All Twilight could see in those haunted eyes was kindness. A silent wish. "Oh Twilight. My Twilight. I'm so old. Heh. Not like you didn't know that. I have been...heh...waiting for a time when I could let go. I have lost so, so many in my life. But I couldn't stop until I knew that the lives of all those who came after me would be just as magical, just as blessed as ours have. Now at last we've won. Don't you see? They don't need their godesses anymore, our little ponies. And it's all thanks to you." Twilight's eyes pooled with tears. "You know, all these years and I still don't understand. Why me? Why was I different, or better? To drive you to this?" There was that kind, gentle smile again. "Twilight, my deares--" Celestia broke off into a wheeze, her chest sagging and falling slowly. "You made me feel again. Oh, it had been eons since I'd met a creature who was so earnest, who felt so much as you. And for me. Not for The Princess. Everything you ever did, you would offer to me in a heartbeat. How could I not open up to you? You deserve this. Because, Twilight Sparkle, you loved me. With all of your heart, and for all of your life. In a way that any creature would be blessed with. I still wonder what I did to deserve all the gifts you gave me. Letters that let me remember what it was to be a pony again. My sister. The safety of my subjects. Your love." Twilight opened her mouth again, but Celestia cut her off with another cough as she tried to speak. "I know you're going to try to get me to stay. But Twilight, I'm ready, don't you see? You're growing old. I've seen so very much in this world. It has been so beautiful, and so cruel, and I have loved every minute of it. Nothing has compared to what I've shared with you. It was...like honey. It never tarnished, never went bad. As I grew accustomed to it and let it age, it only crystallized into something solid. Time with you was the sweetest thing in life. I have no duties here. No friends who will not be able to accept my passing. Luna may follow us, it is her choice. But you are chasing after your friends, in surrendering your eternal life. Wherever you go, I will follow you." Twilight swallowed. "And before I set out to leave, to find my old friends and families, and there are so very many, I have one last thing I'd like you to do for me." Twilight's awareness snapped forward. "Anything!" "Read me those letters. Read me the story of our lives. Please." Twilight swallowed. She could see that Celestia's eyes were growing dimmer. She could feel the blood in the hoof she held slowing its passage. She had, she imagined, an hour. She opened a box, and pulled out a scroll. Blinking back tears, she read out to the world. "Dear Princess Celestia." > 72. Seeds by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Cadence sat across from Twilight debating on what word to use next. The scrabble board was an amusing mix of long words, most of which Cadence kept checking a nearby dictionary for the validity of, and shorter more themed words. Carefully she placed a U and an N down from the word loves. With smirk looked up at Twilight. “Your turn.” Twilight tapped her chin. “Really Cadence. Why do you keep doing that?” Twilight studied the board, scanning for places to put new words. “Celestial, love, amore, infatuation, day, mentor. Hmm, AH HA!” With glee she made her next word and smirked up at Cadence. “Your move.” Cadence groaned, “Really Twilight.” Shaking her head she looked over the board and her letters. “So how is it living with Tia. Hmmm not enough letters for gorgeous.” Twilight smiled. “It’s amazing, I get to spend so much time with Celestia. Just yesterday we spent all day-” Cadence interrupted Twilight with a small shout. “Snuggling...wait no short a g. Sorry about that please go on.” Twilight stayed quiet for a second as a blush crossed her cheeks. Cadence looked up. “Are you okay dear?” Twilight shook her head. “Yes fine where was I, oh yea. So we spent all day studying old poems from the-” Cadence interrupted Twilight again. “Romantic hah, your move now.” Twilight looked down at the board with a pensive look. “Hmm oo there we go. Adore.” Twilight laid her tiles down from celestial. “Your turn.” Cadence smiled and started looking again. “So have you and Celestial really been spending that much time together?” She glanced up for a moment before returning to the board. Twilight’s grin got a little lopsided and she giggled. “No, well yes. I mean if she’s not working we spend time together and about the only thing we don’t do together is bath and sleep. Though I-” “Imagine, together. hmmm.” Cadence interrupted Twilight again then realized her mistake. “Sorry Twilight, you were...” Cadence trailed off as she noticed a bit of drool on the purple mares lip that threatened to drip on the table. Leaning over to poke Twilight she paused to look at her tiles and saw them arranged to spell Tia and heart with a few missing letters. Chuckling to herself she shook her head and leaned away. “Shining I think Twilight and I are done with our game. Would you like to retire to our bedroom and leave poor Twilight to her dreams.” Shining smiled. “I would love to.” Shining looked over at his sister as her hoof dropped below the table. His eyes widened and he grabbed Cadence by the hoof as he bolted out the door and paused to whisper to the guards. “Plug your ears and don’t open that door until the morning please.” The guard raised and eyebrow and nodded as he watched Shining and his wife leave. Turning to the door he put his ear to it. After a moment he blushed deeply and yanked away from the door. “He Gleam, can you cast that soundproof spell on the door please, I don’t want to stand here with a hoof in my ears all day.” Gleam nodded and started to cast the spell. As it completed both heard the start of an alabaster alicorns name that was cut off by the spell. Gleam looked at his partner. “Was that-” His partner raised a hoof. “You don’t wanna know.” > 73. Moonpie by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Tia!" Luna rushed after her sister with murder in her eyes. Her hooves wheeled around one corner, then the other, chasing a white flank with a swishing, mutlicoloured tail. "Sister, get back here! It is our pie! You cannot..." As she gave half-hearted curses between breaths, it dawned upon Luna that sitting dormant inside of a magical construct of shadows and darkness in a dreamlike state in the middle of a giant space rock was a poor way to stay in shape. Luna watched as her precious, delicious moonpie levitated across the hallway, and she raised her rump and lowered her chest in preparation for a bounce. As she jumped, a set of purple hooves claimed the pie and left Luna to collide with and embrace a nearby statue of Prince Blueblood. Stars swimming around her head, Luna shook herself and then glowered at the ceiling where the former Element of Magic was no doubt lurking. Her horn lit up, blue magic illuminating the entire roof. Twilight wasn't there. Luna gave a snarl of frustration, her wings beating as she flew circles around the hallway. She called out into the dream mist, her telepathy searching for the signature of Twilight's dreamstuff--happy dreams of textbooks bigger than a mare's chest and nightmares of unmarked check boxes. She was rewarded with a visual of Discord in a speedo. Luna screamed. Hooves clutching her temple, she gave several undignified, strangled sounds more at home in the throat of a rather large turkey than the royalty of the proud equine race. Her look of horror was enough to send a pair of mares into a fit of hysterics from behind a tapestry depicting the Hearth's Warming Eve founding. Luna lifted the tapestry with a stare that could make Fluttershy's look reasonable. "I hope thou art very proud of thineselves." "Tia was teaching me how to prank." Twilight squeaked from behind a blush. Celestia, despite herself, cooed. If these were to be her final moments, they were to be spent admiring how adorable Twilight was, not begging for mercy she didn't deserve. Luna merely scoffed. "The things I have gone through to get a pie We baked. Your merriment and folly hath made it spoiled with cold. Therefore, we decree a better punishment for thou and thine ilk. We shalt use this pastry..." She levitated the baked good between the guilty pair. "...As a teaching aid." Luna promptly smashed the two faces through the pie, so that they were stuck in a gooey, sticky kiss. Celestia attempted to say something, but found the contents of the pie had stuck her tongue firmly against the roof of Twilight's mouth. The ferrymare of dreams left the pair locked together an attempting to pull their faces apart with a smirk on her face. > 74. Banquet by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scolls *** The sound of squeaking wheels was insistent and driving Luna nuts. She finally pulled her head from under the pillow and checked the clock, the four hour mark was coming up. Groaning and flopping back down she rolled herself out of the bed, landing with a thump on her hooves next to the bed. Dragging herself to the door she cracked it and saw a line of dessert trolleys. "Ummm, what is that?" Her guard turned to her and shook his head. "I don't know but they keep on coming. Every single one of them has been ordered by your sister." Luna raised an eyebrow. "Is she throwing a banquet in her room? Wait, she's throwing a banquet and didn't invite me." Luna threw open her door, nearly braining the other guard who was on the floor mumbling to himself with his hooves over his ears, luckily it just knocked him mercifully out. "Guards..." Luna looked at the unconcious guard, "I mean guard," She turned back to the hall, "Let us make haste to my sisters quarters and join in this feast." The guard shook his head and sighed. "As you wish." Together they began trotting down the hall together. "Are all of these deserts?" Luna paused and pulled up a silver lid to reveal a whipped cream pie with chocolate sauce. The guard paused and turned a little pale as his cheeks puffed a little. "That's all she's had sent to her room all night." Luna slowly put the lid down. "This may not in fact be a feast, she may be in sorrow. We must hurry before she hurts again by devouring her feelings rather than face them." Luna took off at a gallop the guard chasing after her as fast as he could. Luna stopped at her sister's doors and tilted her head. "How odd, she seems to have left them unloicked but soundproofed." Placing her hooves on the doors she turned and motioned her guard away before shoving them open with a dramatic flair. "DEAREST TIA WE ARE HERE TO..." Luna's voice fell deaf as the sound of moaning reached her ears. "Tia?" The room fell silent for a few moments before a wet plop echoed from the bedside. As the plop sounded a white unicorn horn slowly emerged from the bedside followed closely by a purple one. Luna watched as her sister's blushing face emerged holding Twilight's ear gingerly in it's mouth. Celestia gently released the ear. "Um, hi sister." She grinned sheepishly. "Tia what is this?" Luna took a step forward and paused as the sheets shuffled and a cyan wing popped out. A tired looking Rainbow Dash slowly emerged from the sheets and looked at Luna. "Oh. Hey Luna, come to join our little sexy banquet?" Celestia turned bright red and Twilight let out a meek little squeak as Rainbow spoke. Luna sat stunned for a moment before looking back at the line of desert carts and then the clock. "Have you been...for at least four...oh my." Twilight grinned sheepishly. "Actually it's closer to nine hours, it's why court was canceled." > 75. Because by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Twilight looked at her hooves again. Celestia bit her lip. They were close enough that the thunder of Twilight's heart against her ribs was audible, but far enough away that the urge to embrace her confessed love was fought off by the fear that said beloved would cower from the touch. "For how long?" Twilight asked, her voice coming out in a strangled yelp-squeak that made Celestia internally cringe. Despite this, the Princess answered with her trademark serenity. "Since Chrysalis, I think. It had been a long time since anypony had held me that tightly, and it was..." Celestia gave a blush at this. "It certainly made the situation far less to shoulder for me. I must confess I spent a good deal of time in that abominable cocoon contrasting its embrace with your hooves." She suppressed a chuckle at the blush that spread on the unicorn's cheeks at that. "But, but why?" Celestia saw the terror in Twilight's eyes, and her heart wilted. Despite herself, she stood from her cushion. Twilight's face fell with that, and so Celestia looked at her for a moment. "I'm sorry, Twilight. It was terribly selfish of me to impose these...feelings upon you. I merely wished to share them that you might understand when you asked why I have withheld contact from you recently. I must confess that it was in fear of this very conversation." Celestia closed her eyes, fully expecting what came next to be the last thing she would ever say to her pupil. "You may go." "I...Princess? Are you okay?" A very bland, very wise and very motherly smile met Twilight's shining eyes. "I'm always okay, Twilight." This was met with silence. To her surprise, Twilight didn't slink back or turn away. Instead, she looked at her hooves again. "It's not...look, I...I just...okay. This is...You never answered my question, you know." Celestia folded her legs, returning to her seat. "Do you want to hear it?" "Yes!" The words escaped Twilight's throat as if breaking from an iceberg, crackling and rough in their tumbling eviction. "I-I. I need to." She squeezed her eyes shut, cringing as she did so. The last words came out as a haunted whisper "Because I don't, I don't believe you." She looked up at Celestia, her eyes trembling under the strain to keep herself dignified in the face of her new reality. "Is this another test? Do-do you want me to say no?" Celestia's eyes softened. "Do you love me, Twilight?" Twilight squeezed her eyes shut. If this was a test, it was the cruelest that Celestia had ever given her. "Yes! I've loved you since the first day I met you! I've wanted to be more than just your student half my life. You make me happier than any other thing or pony in the world." The words came tumbling from her mouth, a cascade of anguish. She glared up at her tormentor, angry tears running from her face. "There! Are you happy now!? You can fail me now. Now that you k-know just h-how sick I really--" Her outburst was cut short by the sensation of her face being pressed into her mentor's chest. Her eyes widened, then closed as she felt a light kiss ghost across her scalp. Powerful wings swung around her, supporting and massaging her back. A light muzzle, wet with tears now, pressed itself against the other mare's shoulder. Twilight gave in, her sobs breaking into laughter as her mind at last let go of the paranoia and doubt and gave in to the happy reality. "Oh, Twilight. My dearest Twilight. You asked me why I loved you. I can only answer that I could never do anything but." > 76. Evangelion by FuzzyFurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Twilight raised an eyebrow as she read over the script that had been given to her. Celestia’s office was warm and smelled faintly of cedar from the fireplace and seasonal holly that was strung about as the only decoration for the holiday. Twilight read a few more stage action annotation lines and finally looked up at her monarch who was smiling anxiously. “Um...why aren’t we doing the traditional Hearth’s Warming Eve play this year? This seems...odd. To me.” Twilight looked back at sheets for a moment and squinted. “It says here that you’ll be playing the part of ‘Gendo Ikari’ and I play ‘Shinji Ikari’ who is Gendo’s daughter? Or is it son? I honestly can’t tell. Who wrote this?” Celestia’s smile fell slightly. “Luna wrote it. She said it was based off of one of her imported Neighponese games. I take it you don’t like it?” “No! Nonononono! ‘Dislike’ might be too strong a phrasing.” Twilight chuckled nervously. “I’m just…a little confused? I mean, I see some of the obvious symbolism here and the religious allegory is nice, I suppose. I’m just not sure why we should do this play as opposed to the Founding of Equestria.” “That play is old hat, Twilight.” Celestia sighed and took a seat behind her desk. “Besides, it’s just as much hogwash as this one, you know that.” Twilight nodded absently as she flipped through more pages of the script, mumbling to herself. “It says here that Luna is playing a character named ‘Asuka’? And the character ‘Rei’ has been earmarked her Fluttershy? Wait.” Twilight’s eyes scanned the section near the end she was reading. “I don’t think you’re allowed to do that in a hospital room - let alone on stage in public! Hmmm… I suppose that settles the question of Shinji’s gender…” Celestia cleared her throat. “This year, the Hearth’s Warming Eve play will have all of your friends and roles for myself and Luna as well! It shall be splendid. I’ve already started practicing for my part!” Twilight looked up and froze. Her mentor, her Princess, her oft-times prank loving partner in all things was staring at her with the most intense look of unamused parental disappointment she had ever seen. Celestia glared at her over small round rimmed glasses that perched delicately on her muzzle, her forehooves steepled in front of her. “It’s been a while.” Celestia’s tone carried the same weight as her gaze with a note of curiosity. Twilight blinked and looked down at the script. “F-father…” Celestia didn’t move and continued on in a lighter tone. “Shinji, when we are alone, you may call me ‘Big Poppa’...” > 77. Morning by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Twilight raised and stretched, her eyes unwilling to jam open against the harsh sunlight. She groaned for a moment, hoping to get her bearings and find Spike's basket, before she realized that rather than the familiar dark blue, starry cloth, her body was draped in sheets of snow white rimmed with gold. She found herself to suddenly be very, very awake, her brain fizzling at the sight of a room that she had seen from the outside only once or twice in her entire life. A simple red carpet and a golden stand for a bird confirmed that this was indeed the most sacred bedroom in the world, and one she had just woken up in. The diligent librarian scanned her memory for the activities she had engaged in over the past three days, but came up as only a soupy haze of the sounds of her former mentor's voice and a vision of a train door opening. The words "Canterlot" and "urgent" flashed through her mind's eye, and abruptly she was up. "Princess?!" Twilight's voice called out with a desperate, raspy strain. "Princess Celestia?!" Twilight tried her best to hold in her panic, her breath caught in her throat. A prickling sensation all along her browline revealed itself to be the first upstarts of the familiar sheet of sweat that covered her face during these times when fear got the better of her. She jumped from the bed, stumbling on uncertain hooves along the floor. "Princess, my love, where are you?" Twilight did a double take. She raised a hoof to her muzzle to silence any further embarassing outbursts, only to find vertigo overtake her as her balance changed. She felt herself collapse against the floor as she did, not noticing her eyes changing between lavender and a bright gold. "My...love? What? Where did that...why do I love Celes..." The words came tumbling from her mouth, her eyelids fluttering and her pupils flicking across the length of her eyes in uneven spasms. "I...Spike? Spike, could you get me some coffee? I feel...sleeee...." Twilight's head hit the floor, her tongue hanging loosely from her mouth. She was vaguely aware of a large shadow looming over her, making no motion to help her. "I needb...love...I...love..u...I lodvlu." She found her pleas for aid warped and twisted as they left her mouth, the pool of saliva surrounding her uncooperative lips further distorting the message. The last sensation she registered was one of a pair of strong fore hooves surrounding her, cradling her body as it lost the battle with the fatigue that was spreading all across her. "I love you too, my dear." Celestia's horn stopped glowing with the murky golden light it had cast before, her tender smile widening at the site of Twilight snuggling into her arms. "Tomorrow I'll be sure to wake you up myself." A/N: Vimbert The Unimpressive's not the only one who can do Mind Rape. > 78. Sleep by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Twilight rolled over, snuggling deeper into the warmth that enveloped her. She had bought a new comforter recently and it was the warmest thing she had ever owned. It was soft and supple, it caressed her body and warmed her like a lovers hug. It was light and put almost no pressure on her body keeping it from being stifling. The comforter was white like a certain mare she had dreamed of many a lonely night and every morning she hung it out to absorb the sunlight and the smells of springs. Digging her muzzle in a little deeper she took a deep breath and relished in the smell of spring that wafted from her blanket. Her hazy mind played the shifting of the blanket as she stirred as the wing of her dream mare. She imagined herself wrapped in the loving embrace, held tight and secure against her side, slowing waking from her sleep to a good morning kiss on the top of her head. Twilight rolled over in her sleep with a smile as she imagined herself being held again in those white hooves in greeting, something she missed since moving to ponyville. Pulling her legs close she buried herself completely in the warmth and felt the silken material wash over her muzzle causing her to almost sneeze but she held it in and slowly the comforting embrace of sleep began to consume her again. Her mind quickly bringing up dreams of white fields of roses and security in them. She drifted off with a large smile and missed the blanket lifting slightly allowing a white muzzle to look underneath with a smile. “Sleep tight my little Sparkle. It’s wonderful to have you home again.” Leaning in closer Celestia gave Twilight a quick kiss on her forehead just below her horn. “Thank you for coming to see me for mother’s day, it means the world to me.” Letting her wing fall back down Celestia curled around the sleeping purple unicorn and drifted aff to sleep, dreams of the days they had shared while her adopted daughter grew up playing in her mind. > 79. Bananas by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** “Do you like bananas, Twilight?” “Um,” Twilight blinked slowly, holding her cup of tea steady in her magic. “Does this line of questioning end with you shooting me to the moon in a giant circus cannon?” “What?” Celestia raised an eyebrow and chuckled. “Of course not! I only use industrial grade cannons. Though I cannot promise you that I will not utter some sort of cheesy one-liner in the next minute or two. I AM holding a pair of rather large bananas.” Twilight giggled nervously as Celestia settled in next to her on top of the tower roof where the two princesses had taken to having private lunch breaks recently. “I see that. What’s with the extra produce?” “The kitchens had an extra that I snagged back at breakfast. I thought we might share them?” Twilight smiled and took one of the offered fruits. “Well, thankfully, I do like bananas.” She started to peel the tasty snack as Celestia nestled herself closer and leaned in to nuzzle her ear. “Mmmm...but do you like MY banana?” “W-w-w-what-t?” Twilight could feel the hair on her spine raise as Celestia whispered into her ear, her breath tickling at the sensitive flesh. “Do you like my sweet, nutritious, soft, delectable-” Celestia blinked as a small purple hoof planted itself on her muzzle. Twilight turned and glared at her from above a bright blush. “How is it that even after all these years you can still get me to react like that? You would think that by now, I would be used to your incessant teasing!” Twilight growled low in her throat. “Besides, if you want to use a fruit euphemism, you should use a peach. Bananas are so stallions. And I love peaches.” “I’ll bring peaches next time then.” Celestia giggled and wrapped a wing around the smaller alicorn. “Now, shall we experiment and see what reaction I can get from you when I kiss you below the navel? I need more data on the reaction levels on subject, code named: TS…” Twilight grimaced as she snorted and rolled her eyes. “Less cheesy come-on lines and more experimenting!” > 80. Lullaby by Pearple Prose > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Pearple Prose *** Twilight hummed a familiar tune. It wasn't a particularly complex melody, nor beautiful. Really, it was just a small song she'd picked up in some shape or form and kept to herself, fine-tuning it, singing it to herself when she felt alone at night. She'd never really taken conscious note of it... That is, not before she found herself sitting by Celestia's bedside on these late nights. Not before she found herself singing it over and over and over, reminding the pony lying in the bed that she was not alone, never alone—not until Death itself tore them apart. Celestia's eyes cracked open. They blinked rapidly, her eyes darting around the room. For a moment, they looked directly at Twilight, and the blank unrecognising horror in them stabbed at her already tattered heart. "Wh-Where am I?" Celestia whimpered. "Hello? Is anypony there? What's happening?" She sounded so lost, Twilight thought, as she always did when she woke up. Humming that same, silly, stupid song under her breath, she stroked her love's ragged pink mane. Celestia kept squirming and shifting and whimpering in her bed, the nightmares working into her mind as time passed. Slowly, eventually, Celestia stopped shaking, and her head would nod along to the song. Her eyes slowly began to shut once more, but not before clutching at the pony by her bedside with her feeble withered limbs. Not before whispering, "I found you, Twilight." and falling back asleep. But always—every single time—she would miss Twilight whispering to her: "Please wake up. Please." Tears dripped onto Celestia's wizened cheeks, as she smiled softly in her sleep. > 81. Familial by Jondor > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jondor *** If not for the tense feeling of dread hanging in the air, the scene in the throne room might have almost been comical. All of the guards had been dismissed. Celestia had left her throne to meet her visitor, and was now stunned, sitting on her haunches in the middle of the room after what she had heard. Cadance stood facing her, her wings flared angrily and her eyes narrowed toward her elder and superior. “Well, what is your intention toward Twilight?” Cadance asked again, breaking the silence in which Celestia had not answered her. “I don’t understand. Cadance, I bear no ill will toward Twilight, or why would I choose to pursue a romantic relationship with her.” Celestia finally answered, her voice shaking slightly under the verbal onslaught. “I would not have believed so, until you did begin courting her.” Cadance continued to stare down Celestia, her voice dangerously low. “Rather conveniently soon after she became your political equal. And I know how deeply you had your hoof in that business.” “Cadance, please. I assure you that you have nothing to worry about. Twilight—” “Nothing? Of course I have to worry about her. I foalsat her for years while she grew up, I married her brother, I love her like she’s my own sister.” Cadence’s stern manner began to deteriorate into pleading. “Just please, tell me you haven’t been grooming her for this. Look me in the eye and tell me you didn’t transform her into an alicorn just so that you could take a lover!” Tears began to flow down Cadance’s muzzle, clouding her vision such that she missed Celestia standing up and moving closer. Instead, she felt Celestia’s warm presence close in and felt herself wrapped up in the older pony’s forelegs and pulled in close to her chest. Celestia stroked her mane gently until her tears subsided. Cadance felt her chin being lifted to meet Celestia’s gaze; her eyes were warm and kind despite the harsh words that had been exchanged. “Cadance, your concern for Twilight is very touching and noble,” Celestia said, looking her in the eye with an unwavering gaze. “I swear to you that I have only the best of intentions towards your sister-in-law. I helped her to become an alicorn because of the great potential she had, and still has.” Celestia smiled down at the younger alicorn. “And besides, Twilight was the one who first came to me and confessed her desire to court me. So have no fear.” Cadance smiled through a fresh cascade of tears. > 82. Dawn by TheLastBrunnenG > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by TheLastBrunnenG *** Twilight lay on the floor of her mentor’s study, rapt by the musty tome at her hooves as Celestia sat staring at an empty scroll, wet-tipped quill held in golden magic. Gentle page-turning softened the silence between them until the alicorn broke her reverie and cleared her throat, quietly if firmly. “Twilight, what do you think of Sunlight?” she asked, setting aside the scroll and quill. Purple ears perked at the question, and Twilight smiled as she closed her eyes and began to recite. “Sunlight is defined as radiated energy from the sun,” she said before pausing to let a little blush rise to her cheeks. “Er, from your sun, that is. It takes the form of heat and light, filtered through Equestria’s atmosphere.” Cocking her head, she added, “Were you needing radiological properties, charts of intensity over time, or…?” Celestia chuckled and swept a wing forward, brushing the longest of her ivory primaries through Twilight’s mane. “Oh, never change, my dear Twilight. You are of course correct,” she said, sparking a beaming grin from the little unicorn, “but I was hoping to hear your thoughts on the word itself. What images does it evoke? What does hearing ‘Sunlight’ make you feel?” Twilight lay a bookmark in the tome and eased back onto her haunches, brow furrowed and nose twitching. “Well,” she half-muttered, a hoof to her chin, “when I hear ‘Sunlight’ I think of warmth, like I can almost feel the mid-day summer sun on my mane. I think of illumination, in the sense of bringing clarity. Is that what you needed?” “Yes, my faithful student, that’s it exactly!” smiled Celestia as she lifted the quill and scratched a few words on the scroll. “Now, how about ‘Dawn’?” Humming for a few seconds, Twilight closed her eyes and grinned. “New beginnings. ‘Dawn’ makes me think of the sunrise, a chance to start fresh, and the promise of a new day.” She opened her sparkling eyes and looked to her teacher, expectant and radiant. Celestia put quill to scroll again as she lent her pupil an approving smile. “New beginnings, hmm? I like that, Twilight. ‘Dawn’ it is, then, for the first, and ‘Sunlight’ for the second. Now, what if we need a third one? ” “I’m sorry, Princess – a third? A third what? What exactly are Dawn and Sunlight?” “Why, they’re names, Twilight,” Celestia said as she rolled and set aside the scroll. “Names? For what, or for who?” The alicorn giggled softly. “For our foals, of course.” The gears in Twilight’s mind promptly stripped and seized and sheared off a cog or three while she sat frozen, Celestia smiling beatifically. “Princess,” Twilight began slowly, “we don’t have any foals.” “Not yet, but magic is a wonderful thing, is it not, my dear Twilight?” One of Twilight’s brows inched up her forehead, driving pitons in as it blazed a trail toward her hairline. “Princess, we’re not even married.” Celestia winked. “Not yet.” Twilight sighed to the floor and winced, “Not again.” She shook her head and rubbed her now-aching temple with a hoof. “Princess Celestia, we’ve been over this, twice this month already. We’re not married.” “We can be!” “We’re not getting married.” “Foals out of wedlock? Twilight, I had no idea you could be so daring! The nobles will be scandalized.” Twilight growled through clenched teeth. “We don’t have any foals, we’re not having any foals, we’re not married, and we’re not getting married! We’re not even dating!” The wisp of a smirk curled itself around Celestia’s muzzle. “I’ll pick you up at seven thirty. Neighponese or Istallion?” The great gold-embossed doors to Celestia’s study flung open as Twilight bolted from the room, grumbling a stream of Neighponese and Istallion profanities as she sped past a gaggle of ambassadors and officials lining the hallway. From the doorway behind her a royal voice called, “Twilight, come back! What about Dawn and Sunlight? Twilight, honey, please don’t leave! Think of our foals!” > 83. Unreal by Pearple Prose > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Pearple Prose *** Twilight was going to do it. Today was the day, she knew. She looked down at the page on the desk. It seemed quite daunting, the task ahead of her. But, really, it was quite simple – just put the quill, the long red one she got from Philomena, to the paper, and write. All she had to do was put all her thoughts down, her emotions, maybe a few poetic metaphors. Those were romantic, right? Right. Twilight put the tip of the quill to the paper. Yes, that's a good start. All she had to do was tell the recipient, one particularly important pony, all about how – from perhaps the moment she first saw her – she wanted to just kiss her and hug her and never let go, how she wanted to take her on an adventure across the world and through the mountains and over the sea in pursuit of her affections. She could picture it in her mind; the look on her face as she kneeled before her and waxed to her perfection, listened to her perfect voice, and revelled in her perfect little laugh, the one that sounded like bells tinkling in the soft, warm winds of summer. She could picture a future together, the two of them in a small cottage out in the meadows, or a palace on a mountain, or even just a comfy little library in the middle of a comfy little town. It didn't matter where, as long as she was with her. And all of a sudden, Twilight Sparkle blinked and found herself sitting at her desk in the middle of the night, watching the wax drip from a stealthily placed candle by the blank white paper. She blinked once, then put the quill down, the long red one she got from Philomena. All she had to do was write. She was quite good at it, actually. But not today. Tomorrow, maybe. But not today. > 84. Dragons by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Celestia's head breached the surface of the massive mound of golden coins, rubies, trinkets and other such treasures causing an avalanche of small proportions. Spitting out s few gold coins she turned to the dragon that was smirking at. "I forgot how hard it is to swim through solid material." Pulling herself free she shook free a few loose pieces of treasure and slid down the side of the mound. The Dragon snickered and shook his head. "Tell me again why you need this necklace that you are so certain I have. " Celestia looked around the lair at all the massive piles of treasure and sighed. "Why must you have so much treasure? I mean really, what do you do with it all?" She stayed trotting towards the next pile. "As for why, well that's personal." The dragon shook his head and smiled as he watched her dive into the next pile. Pulling out the necklace from under himself he chuckled. The pile with Celestia shifted and began to run across the floor, spilling out like a rushing wave of glittering death. The sound faded and Celestia was left sitting on top of a much smaller pile of treasure with a frown. Her shoulders were slumped forward while her wings hung low. Slowly bet bottom lip began to tremble as tears threatened to spill from her eyes. "Woah, hey, no gods are allowed to cry in this cave. Calm down, it'll be okay" He rose up and slide across the floor so he could wrap in wing as the tears started. "No it won't!" Celestia wailed as the dragon pulled her close. "It's our anniversary soon and that was the necklace that I wanted to propose to her with. It belonged to my first lover and I want to give it to Twilight as a symbol of her being the last. She will be the last let I take because I want to spend the rest of eternity with her." Celestia buried hrr muzzle in the crook of the dragon's wing as she cried. The Dragon slowly raised a claw and gently patted her on the back. "There there, I know exactly where it is." Celestia sniffle and looked up at the dragon as he pulled out the necklace. Her tears speed as a smile stole is way onto her face. "Oh, thank you so much Spike, you have no idea how much this means to me." "I think he might." Celestia's face fell as she slowly turned to look towards the sound of the voice that had just called out. Twilight stood leaning against Spike's tail with a sure grin. "He was holding that necklace for me so I could do the same thing, sort of. I knew about the legend of the necklace, but I didn't know it was really that important." Twilight stepped forward towards Celestia as Spike let her go. "So then..." Celestia paused as purple lips meet her white ones. Twilight pulled away with a smile. "Yes." > 85. Dragons(2) by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "Celestia?", asked Twilight. "Yes Twilight?", turning her attention to the lavender alicorn lying next to her. "There's something I've been curious about for a while but I haven't found the time to ask. Lifting a forehoof she pointed towards a long open scroll hanging from the wall. "I'm not sure what it suppose to be a picture of, all I know about is that it was from a land quite far from Equestria." Celestia chuckled, "This was a gift from a land far east of Equestria, it is the image of a dragon and a bird. The dragon to them looks quite different from how we see them and instead look more like a long lizard while the bird is also a rare being that many compare to phoenixes." "What does it mean?" "Dragons to them are symbols of strength, life, light, and imperial power it is also a masculine symbol as rulers in their land are male. While the bird represents virtue, grace, darkness, they are thought to be feminine and the counterpart of the dragon. Together they are a symbol for harmony." "So they gave you this because it represents harmony?" "That and more, I received this during my millennium of sole rulership however they had heard rumours about Luna and to them I reminded them of the dragon however now I have another reason for this." "What is it?" "You, Twilight. You remind me of the characteristics of the bird for many reasons but some stand out; appearances of the bird are rare but when they appear it marks a time of great change much like your ascension has and these two together form a couple and are seen as being symbols of harmony in marriage." "Marriage?", Twilight asked hesitantly. Celestia moved closer and nuzzled Twilight, "Perhaps one day." > 86. *A NEW CHALLENGER APPROACHES!* Change by Dragon Genesis > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Dragon Genesis *** Things change, that Twilight knew for certain. Ponies change, places change, the world changes. Change is a natural order of life and death. It can be huge or small, but it's change nonetheless. And at this exact moment, in this very place in Twilight's small time on this world, this one change is proving to be more life changing than anything she has ever faced. Not becoming Celestia's personal protégé, becoming the Element of Magic, nor becoming an alicorn, none of this compared to the change she now faced. The pure joy of this change flowed down her cheeks as she cuddled up to the alabaster coat of her lover, enjoying the warmth the mare next to her gave off. Change could be good and it could be bad. But there was no doubt that this change was perfect. "Are you alright, love?" Twilight looked up to see Celestia watching her with concern. The lavender mare gave out a choked laugh and buried her muzzle against the fur of the elder alicorn. "I'm fine, Tia. Perfectly fine." Celestia smiled and placed a small kiss on the young mares forehead. Some feared change. They feared the idea of everything they know changing before their eyes into something they didn't recognize. But then, there were the ponies who embraced change. They embraced the idea of the new challenges and experiences that change brought. Twilight embraced change. She embraced what has happened in her time so far in this world. She embraced her apprenticeship, she embraced her ascent, she embraced her wife. She embraced the change and welcomed it with hooves wide open. Because if you fear change, how can you truly experience life for what it is? Twilight smiled and buried her muzzle further into Celestia's coat. She loved change. > 87. Cosmos by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "So why did you wander out beyond the reaches of the furthest stars, little pony?" The merchant gave a cough, sifting through the sands laid out on the table for the spices promised. "Call me a wayward princess. You might say I have momma issues." Replied his customer. She brushed her mane out of her eyes, the streaks of gold and orange pushing aside to reveal her bright violet eyes beneath. "I guess I've always just loved the stars, though. I wanted to go see them for myself, one day." "Is that your crew waiting on you, then?" The merchant's second set of arms grabbed a box behind him, making sure to reveal the organisms trapped behind the glass for his buyer's scrutinizing. He turned his head to nod at a set of ponies talking beside a sun-adorned sailing ship with shimmering purple wings. "The very same." She smiled in reply. "They're a skittish bunch, but they've never failed me when I really needed them. I'm a blessed mare." "I'd guess that would come with the territory of being a magical pony, wouldn't it?" "You'd guess, yeah. I try not to let it go to my head. 'Was about time we stopped hiding in our solar system and went out to talk to everyone else out there, I thought." "And the momma problems, of course. Yer dad any better?" "It was issues with both mommas, actually. No, everypony makes that mistake, don't worry. It's just...well.." She sighed, grabbing the specimens in her magic and examining her face in the glass. "How do I put this? They were so good at everything they did, I just felt crushed. They weren't bad ponies, but I needed to get out and do things, you know? Be my own mare. You get a set of immortals running a country for parents and they can do anything. I had to find a different country just to stand out. So I decided space was the place for me. My purple mum loved the stars, anyway." "Hey, Starburst, you 'bout done?" A grey-green pony with a swirling cyan mane tapped her on the shoulder. "Yeah, yeah, I got 'em. Can't wait 'till we send 'em back this one." She held up the glass case in her magic, turning tail on the multi-armed trader. He watched her flank trot off into the distance, proudly displaying a mark of a star interescting a sun, a brilliant spectrum forming in the collision zone. > 88. Gingerbread by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** "I, Twilight Sparkle take you, Supreme Princess Sun Butt to be my lawfully wedded wife." Twilight raised a gingerbread cookie with a hole poked the center and rested it on the pure white horn that lowered to meet it. "Do you Princess Sun Butt take Twilight sparkle to be your lawfully wedded wife as well?" Celestia smiled an leaned down to nuzzle the young unicorn. "I do." The purple filly giggled at the nuzzle before speaking again. "Then I now pronounce you mare and mare." Celestia pulled a gingerbread cookie out of the package and used her magic to make a hole in it, "Can't forget your ring Twilight." She placed it over the fillies horn who started giggling uncontrollably, "Do you think this could ever happen for real Tia?" Twilight looked up at her teacher with a smile. Celestia smiled warmly. "Who knows, maybe someday. There are no laws against it so no pony can say it won't." Twilight smiled and burrowed into Celestia's chest with a contented sigh. "I hope so." Celestia shook her head and the room came back into focus. The mare kneeling before her with a box of gingerbread cookies, a ring nestled in the middle of the box. Her wings shook at her sides and her breath was held as she held the box in front of Celestia with her magic. Slowly a golden surrounded the ring and a smile split the white mares face as a tear trailed down her cheek. "I do." Twilight's head rose as she took a deep breath and wrapped her fiance in a bone crushing hug. She began hopping in a circle on her back hooves while squeezing the love of her life to death, her shouts of yes echoing around the hall and drawing the eyes of many a curious noble and guard. After she finally settled down She brought her one time teacher, then lover and now soon to be wife into a deep kiss. After they broke Celestia blushed a little. "I am so glad I decided to court you Twilight, never in my wildest dreams would I have thought this would happen though." Twilight smiled. "Do you remember when I was a filly and we used to have mock weddings with gingerbread cookies as rings. I ave never forgotten those times. I was to young back then to understand what it meant but after watching my friends and even Luna tie the knot it dawned on me what I was missing. Then you came looking for romance. It was a dream come true, and a great boon for the gingerbread cookie makers." Twilight blushed and Celestia smiled. "Those always were your favorite. Maybe that should be the wedding them. Gingerbread cathedral, gingerbread chairs, gingerbread cake." A mischievous smirk crossed her lips as Twilight blushed and wiped a little drool from her lips. "Maybe, I bet pinkie would love to do the baking for all that." She turned and together, leaning against each other, they left down the hall to get dinner and begin planning. Behind them a guard darted forward and grabbed the abandoned package of cookies with a smile and hid them in his armor for later. > 89. Poodle by Dragon Genesis > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Dragon Genesis *** "How did this happen?" "I don't know." "Why did this happen." "Again, I don't know." "Wha-" "Twilight!" Shouted Celestia, staring at the mare through the fluff that surrounded her eyes and the rest of her body. She matched that pink fluffy pony that seemed to have inhabited the Ponyville library along with Queen Chrysalis and a 'Dan' charcter. "Look, asking thousands of questions is not going to help us. Besides, you look cute like that." said the princess with as much of a smirk that was able to be seen. Somehow, past all the lavender fluff that surrounded her, Twilight managed a crimson blush. "Well, um, y-you look cute to, Princess." said Twilight with a small smile. Celestia rolled here eyes, almost poking them out with the hairs dangling down in front of them. "Twilight, we are together now. It kills the mood when you call me Princess." Twilight blushed even harder as if she was caught sneaking into the cookie jar. She smiled sheepishly up at the alicorn fluff ball. "Sorry, Celestia. It's a force of habit." apologized the alicorn fluff ball. Celestia smiled and gently kissed the mare on her lips, it was too difficult to try and locate her forehead, and nuzzled the mare. "Twilight Sparkle! I demand you to get mo-" The couple stared at Chrysalis who apparently flew all the way to Canterlot to demand for Twilight to buy something. The changeling queen looked between the two of them and paled. "Not more of them." Deciding to enact their revenge, Celestia and Twilight stuck out their youngest with a 'pbbld' sound and started to chase the now fleeing queen. "I just wanted a cupcake!" > 90. Marriage by TheLastBrunnenG > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by TheLastBrunnenG *** "Truly ravishing, darling!" Rarity stalked around her boutique, eyes focused on the vision in show-white silk and lace before her. "I must say, Twilight, I may have caught the bouquet at your brother's wedding, but seeing you in a wedding dress, I'm tempted to give you the bouquet right now. The chance to see you prance down the aisle wearing my masterpiece, some lucky stallion at your side..." She circled behind Twilight, cooing as she sat down at her desk, quill busy scribbling notes on a sprawling design sketch. Twilight rolled her eyes and smiled, holding dutifully still in the swath of alabaster fabric. "Don't get your hopes up, Rarity." She let her eyes wander the Boutique, body frozen in fear of wayward stickpins. "I'm just here because you needed a pony my size for some measurements, remember? And well, you know, if I..." Rarity paused as a wolfish grin found her muzzle. "If you what, dear?" "If I did walk down the aisle, it - Rarity, do I really have to say it?" Twilight could feel the predatory smile beaming from the desk behind her, and her ears drooped. "Fine. It - it wouldn't be a stallion." "There, darling, now was that so hard?" Rarity sat back and hummed a little. "We're your friends, Twilight. It's not like we didn't already know, or at least suspect it. As they say in Prance, love is love, no?" Twilight sighed and shifted her weight a little. A few long moments later the scratching of quill on paper stopped and she heard a thunk and a flapping. Her head snapped up as she heard a voice angelic and warm and most definitely not Rarity Belle speak up. “She’s right, you know. You really are ravishing in a wedding dress.” “Oh, no,” Twilight groaned, furrowing her brow. “Oh yes, my faithful student,” Celestia purred as she circled around to face the diminutive unicorn. “Or more properly, ‘I do’.” “I don’t.” “But you’re already dressed for it, my darling Twilight! I even have flowers and a cake!” With a flourish of golden magic a bouquet of flowers appeared floating between them, and a towering tiered cake floated gently to rest on a nearby chair. “The dress is Carrot Top’s, the bouquet is Cadance’s, which you must’ve taken from Rarity’s freezer, and the cake,” Twilight growled, “appears to have been licked.” “Miss Top won’t mind if we borrow it, Rarity already offered you the bouquet, and I can confirm that the cake is definitely not poisoned.” Celestia licked her lips and shivered as her wings fluttered a bit. Twilight tapped an impatient hoof. “Speaking of Rarity, where is she?” Celestia scrunched her muzzle a bit. “Napping?” “Why is she napping?” Eyes darting side to side, Celestia squeaked, “Previously un-diagnosed narcolepsy?” Twilight’s horn flared and the dress flew off in a tornado of taffeta and a cyclone of chiffon. “For the eighty-seventh time this month, we’re not married and we’re not getting married!” She threw her hooves up and yelled, “You don’t even have a preacher!” With a practiced back-kick, Celestia’s hoof struck a supply cabinet against the wall with a resounding thud. Its doors sprung open and a wizened little grey pony tumbled out, mummified in a tangle of cloth and ribbons and beads. “So glad you could join us, Reverend Waddle.” “AIR, GLORIOUS AIR!” he croaked, stumbling to his hooves as she straightened his clerical collar. “Dearly beloved,” he began as he brushed a pile of sequins off his wrinkled forehead, “we are gathered here today to join in holy… OOOFF!” His sagging eyes blinked from under half a layer of cake as Twilight stormed out of the Boutique. “No! No! No!” she barked. “Not now, not today, not at all!” “Drat,” Celestia sighed as she began munching on the bouquet. The little stallion coughed and swallowed a hoofful of cake as he wheezed, “Do I still get paid for this?” > 91. *A NEW CHALLENGER APPROACHES* Valentine by Misago > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Misago *** It felt like it should be an easy thing to do, Celestia thought bitterly. She had prepared for this specific day. Here she stood, Her Royal Majesty, The Dawnbringer, The Divine Light Incarnate, immortal ruler of Equestria for thousands of years, conqueror of ancient horrors. And yet she was afraid of a wooden door in the corridors of her own palace. It was not even a particularly impressive door. Just a simple one, without any decoration or special markings, like dozens of others around the building. But what was behind this specific door was more terrifying to her than Discord, Sombra, Chrysalis, Nighmare Moon or any combination of the four could ever be. A faint but ominous rustling sound could be heard inside. Stepping closer, Celestia took a deep breath in a futile attempt to calm her rapidly beating heart. She knew she was as ready as she was ever going to be. After reassuring herself that her left wing was still securely pressed to her side, Celestia firmly rapped on the door with her hoof three times. For a while, nothing happened. Even the rustling inside had stopped, as if the dull thud of her knocking had scared it away. But just as Celestia started turning away, the creaking behind her signaled the beginning of her greatest battle. Because there, surrounded by dusty shelves and carefully arranged piles of old books, sat Twilight Sparkle, purple wings quivering in delight, with the most adorable delighted smile on her lips to greet her former mentor. "Pr- Celestia! I didn't think anyone would find me here!" Twilight carefully replaced the book floating in her telekinetic grasp, and moved to intercept with adorable intent. "Thank you so much for telling me about this place! I found a signed first edition of "A Short History of Canterlot"!" Not Minotaur nor Manticore had ever managed to slow Celestia down even for a second, unlike the bouncing gait Twilight exhibited only in a particularly happy mood. Like, for example, if someone told her about a collection of old books too rare and sensitive for the library. Now the bouncing purple princess had come to a stop in front of Celestia, when she suddenly seemed to regain full awareness of the situation the moment her eyes met Celestia's. Instantly, her smile transformed from delighted to embarrassed, and she slowly lowered her gaze. Only millennia of experience allowed Celestia to keep her heart from stopping at the sight of Twilight pawing the ground like a kitten. "Ah- Don't worry, Twilight", she managed to get out, not entirely convinced she'd managed to keep her voice in line. "I do not want to interrupt you. I just wanted to return the book you suggested I should read in person." Why did her cheeks feel hot? With that, she levitated the book in question out from under her wing and towards Twilight. The title read "Foreign Customs and their Meanings". "I-I found it very interesting", Celestia continued, now definitely sure she was blushing. "And... I think, as the author suggests, there are some parallels to Equestrian customs. There was one in celebration of... romance. Similar to Hearts and Hooves Day, I mean." Now it was Twilight's turn to blush. "Oh. Yes. I remember that one", she replied quietly. It was now or never. Time for Celestia to unleash her cunning plan. "If you want my opinion, I wrote a short piece connected with that particular event. I left it in as a bookmark." Before Twilight could reply, Celestia's horn started to glow, and a white-hot shine swallowed her whole. When the light disappeared, Twilight was alone with the book. Five minutes later, a low-flying patrolling pegasus guard got knocked out by a rare Equestrian Purple Bouncing Princess. The blissful calm of unconsciousness meant that he never saw the red heart-shaped card in his attacker's grasp, upon which was written: I love you. Be my Valentine. > 92. *CONFIRMED FOR BRAWL* Lingerie by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Now then, let us review this from the top. Who left the books on weather magic within reach of Gadget Gear's magic kindergarten class?" A sigh left the pony bowing meekly in front of her towering superior. "I did, mistress." "Who then was not focused enough on the outside world to stop the tornado one of the foals had created until after it had stormed through the Canterlot Library?" "I was, mistress." "And who will be explaining this to my sister and her council in her current state?" Another sigh. "I will, mistress." "And what does that make you, my dear?" "A pretty pony princess." "A pretty pony princess, what?" "A pretty pony princess, mistress" "Better." The voice became more gentle. "I am sure Luna will be delighted to hear--" The rest of the lecture was cut off by the slamming of a pair of doors, followed by Luna entering with a grim expression locked firmly upon her visage. "Sister! We demand that you tell us where our undergarments hav--" Luna blinked. Very, very slowly, she raised a hoof to her forehead, massaging her temple with utmost care. "Twilight, is there a particular reason why you are wearing white coat dye and a multicoloured wig?" "Maybe." The rapidly reddening alicorn squeaked. She tried her best to move her head in synchronization with Luna's, obscuring her companion, but to no avail. "Sister!" Luna said to the alicorn who was currently attempting to discreetly slip out of the room. "Our lingerie is not a communal resource for you to filch when 'er you wish." Celestia cringed slightly at this, her now-purple wings sinking slightly. "I neither have vested interest in nor wish to be exposed to the antics you and dear Twilight Sparkle have been engaging in since your body-swapping misshap during your anniversary, but in order to respect your privacy I must know my own belongings will not be misused." Celestia straightened at last, looking at her sister evenly and with as much dignity as she could muster with a braided tail tied to her back in a frill bow and pink, lacy panties that were transparent in the rear. "I understand, Luna. I will--" "Nay. You will give me your apology in your current state in front of the Lunar guard. Both of you." She said, turning her gaze back to a still-crimson Twilight. Celestia gave a wink to Twilight, who nodded. "Of course, Luna. We will be happy to, with some conditions. Let me discuss a few details with you..." Luna smiled at last. "At last somepony who sees reason. Very well, I shall be happy to parry with you." As Twilight talked with Luna, Celestia slowly began unravelling herself from the awkward gear and floating it towards her sister. Moments later, the lunar alicorn froze in mid sentence, a look of extreme discomfort taking on her face. Twilight flew from the room after her partner, who had already vacated by the time the panties had lodged themselves tightly up Luna's posterior. The midnight alicorn stared at herself, noting her hooves were currently in cuffs that forced them spread, and that her tail was currently tied tightly around her croup. The two lovers fled down the hallway from the sister of the night, who waddled after them screaming curses in the Canterlot Voice. > 93. Dance by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Screams of anguish and horrified mutters ran up and down the stark white hallway. Doctors ran back and forth while nurses screamed out orders and couples consoled each other. Two gurney’s raced down the hallway, an alicorn in each. The purple one looked ashamed and had wraps on all four of her legs while the white one stared at the ceiling, shock written over her face. They were wheeled into a room where they lapsed into silence for a few minutes. “Well that could have gone better.” The diarch of the sun winced as she tried to turn her head to look at the mare in the bed beside hers. “How did that-” Twilight winced and interrupted her. “Let’s not talk about it...EVER.” The doors as the far side of the room swung open and the sounds of a frantic hospital drifted through, silenced by the doors as the swung shut. A grey stallion in a lab coat held a a chart in a blue glow in front of him, flipping through the pages. “Well it looks like you two are fine to go.” He looked up. “Not sure how two alicorns got so hurt from dancing though.” His eyes drifted to twilight who blushed. “You should stay of your hooves for a few days though, and avoid any music that makes you want to dance.” Celestia and Twilight winced in unison. “I swear I will never dance again.” Twilight looked to her new wife. “Next time, remind me of my past dances before I even go near the dance floor.” Celestia’s face turned surprised. “Are you saying this is my fault, because it’s not my fault you gave the CMC a run for the money at the reception. I never knew dancing could be...” Celestia paused and took a deep breath, her eyes squeezed shut in pain. “Just promise me love, we will never ever go dancing together again.” As Celestia said dancing a scream echoed from a nearby bed. “OH GODS NO, NOT THE TWO STEP.” “NURSE!” The doctor ran over. “WE HAVE ANOTHER ONE. BRING THE SEDATIVES.” A nurse came running in followed by an earth pony filly, a unicorn filly and a pegasus filly who ran up to Twilight’s bed and hopped on it. Twilight gasped as he foreleg was jostled. “Oh my gosh Twilight, where did you learn to dance like that?” Scootaloo leaned forward until her face was touching Twilight’s. “First you were all like bobbing yer head and then everything was chaos.” Applebloom shoved Scootaloo to the side. “I didn’t know you could use a dance move to banish ponies, could you teach me how to do that? Well after Luna gets back and doesn’t kill you.” Sweetie Belle smiled and giggled. “That was pretty awesome, but Rarity isn’t gonna be real happy about the dresses.” “Girls, please calm down.” Twilight lifted them from the bed and put them on the floor beside her. “I can’t teach you, I am pretty sure Luna is going to return with a new law forbidding me from dancing. I-” The doors burst open again and Luna burst into the room, her eye’s narrowed and nostrils flared. “TWILIGHT SPARKLE!!” A flash of purple and gold light left Luan glaring at empty beds and a room full of quivering ponies. Turning away Luna grumbled to herself. “When I find you...oh when I find you, your gonna teach me how to samba like that.” She paused, and pushed open the door to the hallway. "When you return from your honeymoon you will teach me to samba like that, it could be quite a useful weapon in the future." A pony nearby turned pale and flopped over as she said samba while another turned tail and fled screaming in terror. > 94. Parents by Grimman007 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Grimman007 *** Twilight watched as the circle of runes glowed with an eldritch light, and a deep chime sounded. Two massive figures, each taller than even Celestia slowly phased in, and a deep and terrible voice rang out. "THE FUCK IS THIS SHIT?", said the bearded alicorn stallion. The alicorn mare beside him responded in a grandmotherly voice. "Perhaps the mare behind that weak wall has some answers. Come out, please, dear; I would rather not have to expend more energy than I need to right now." Twilight was now shaking like a leaf. The stallion's voice sounded like it was grating her soul like hard cheese with every syllable, while the mare's voice dripped with beyond-godlike power. And if she considered a three meter thick wall of adamantium that was personally reinforced by both Celestia and Luna weak, HOLY. BUCKING. SHIT. "Come now, I don't bite." said the mare. "A-are you Celestia's p-parents?", squeaked Twilight. "Why do you ask?" the mare asked back. "B-because I-I'm l-looking for their blessing." The mare gave Twilight a sudden look of understanding. "Do you love her?" "W-What?" "Do you love her?" "Y-yes, with all my heart!", Twilight answered fearfully. "AND DOES SHE LOVE YOU?", the stallion asked. "Y-yes." "Then you have our blessing, child.", the mare said in a comforting tone. "BUT UNDERSTAND THIS, CHILD.", warned the stallion, "IF YOU EVER HURT HER, I-" "What my husband is trying to say, is that to harm her in any way would be... incredibly unintelligent of you.", the mare interrupted. "I understand perfectly. Don't worry, harming her is something I would never consider in the first place." "THEN IF OUR BUSINESS IS CONCLUDED?" "Oh! Before you go, can I ask what your names are?" The pair smirked. "Mother Earth." "FATHER TIME. YOURS?" "T-T-T-Twilight Sp-Sparkle, s-sir." Twilight stammered out. Mother Earth smiled. "Don't forget to invite us to the wedding, dear. Goodbye... for now." And with that, the pair vanished in a flash of light. Twilight was later found unconscious in the library basement, stiff as a board of wood. > 95. Wonderland by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** “Tomb of the Ancient King, the Great Eyrie, Home of the Grand Elders, Statue of Amarantha, Final Rest of the Alpha, Colossus of Marius, House of the Eternal Flame, Library of Silverwood, the Great Western Wall, and Canterlot. So many choices but where to go?” Celestia continued to glance over the pamphlets and photos until a purple alicorn popped in next to her; the purple alicorn looked haggard and had a slight manic gleam in her eyes. “There you are”, Twilight exclaimed, “I've looking for you all day. There’s still so much to do before our wedding and only days before it actually happens. I've been running around trying to finish preparations which you should be helping me with but instead I find you lounging in here looking at pictures-” Celestia placed her hoof over the frantic alicorn’s mouth before she spoke, “Deep breaths Twilight. Now I know there is not a lot of time left but you have to remember to stay calm.” Twilight nodded prompting Celestia to remove her hoof, “But still some help would be appreciated to make sure everything is perfect.” “While there are things left to finish most of it has been handled by everypony else so just relax”, she motioned for Twilight to sit down beside her, “I was not in here doing nothing. You’ve handled so much of the wedding preparations so I thought I could return the favour.” Holding up the different pictures she asked, “So any preferences for our honeymoon?” > 96. Frozen by SHL > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by SHL *** It was cold in there. Like always, especially in winter. Two hours before it was snowing, but in that moment there wasn't any cloud and the beauty of the night could be watched for everypony. Millions of stars twinkled in the dark and the moon, even it wasn't full, was perfect. Twilight looked the sky with a soft smile before tightening her scarf and shocking her wings. She had been in that place in similar nights many times so she didn't let the cold of the air bothered here. But to be honest, she was freezing. "You should bring a blanket, my dear." A soft and sweet voice said, making Twilight to turn her head to see who talked, even if she already knew the answer. "We didn't need one before, Celestia. And we did this a lot of times." Sparkle grinned. The Princess of the Sun smiled, getting closer to Twilight. Two cups of hot chocolate were lifted in her golden magical aura. "Indeed, but that doesn't change the fact that it's very cold tonight." "Oh, it isn't that much-" Twilight had a strong shiver that made her to shrink. "Ok. I'm frozen." She confessed. Celestia chuckled, lying down next to her former student and giving her one of the cups. "Well, that's why I'm bringing this, Twilight." The younger princess took the cup with a big smile, tasting the chocolate. "Mmmm... Much better." Twilight said. "But-" "But?" Celestia asked. "I miss something, my love." She said with a lovely expression, one that Celestia couldn't resist. And she knew it. Tia shook her head with a grin in her face before she extended one wing over Twilight and bringing her closer with it. "Better now?" Twilight nodded and kissed the cheek of Celestia. "Yes, my princess." > 97. Hospital by TheLastBrunnenG > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by TheLastBrunnenG *** The little unicorn tore through hospital's hallways, as her hoofsteps echoed off the corridors. She wore panic and desperation and determination like a shield, pushing aside seas of doctors and staff. As she approached two massive doors the flanking guards stepped aside and swung them wide, the hospital's pale sterile light flooding a dim and expansive room. The doors shut behind Twilight as she skidded to a stop. There before her on a simple bed lay the shivering silhouette of her mentor, illuminated and grey in the fading glow of the hallway lights. "Princess?" she panted as she rushed to the bedside. "Can you hear me? I came as soon as I could! Are you…?" The alicorn groaned and lifted a great downy wing which fluttered a moment before falling feebly back across her ribcage. "Twilight Sparkle?" she whispered. "Twilight, is that you?" "Yes, Princess, I - " She gulped and ran a hoof across the trembling white wing. "What can I do? Is there a spell, a potion, anything that will help?" "Just a little while longer, my faithful student. Not long now." Her legs twitched and she shifted a little, almost imperceptibly, the effort written in her sigh. "Perhaps just… No, I can't." "Anything!" Twilight pleaded. "Ask me anything, tell me anything! Please, Princess, let me help." Celestia swallowed and for a few long seconds lay shivering. "Will you lay here with me, Twilight? Not long, I promise. I'm… I'm almost done." Twilight climbed into the bed, careful hoofsteps barely creasing the snow-white sheets. She dropped her head to the pillow and they lay together, still and quiet as minutes ticked by. After a time Celestia murmured, "Twilight, you said I could ask you anything." Against her pillow she felt the unicorn nodding and she dared a faint smile. "You are so very special to me, Twilight, and I hope you'll grant an old mare's request. It's a silly thing, and sentimental, but it will mean so much to me at the end. When my time comes, Twilight, will you let me breathe my last breath into your mouth?" Twilight inhaled sharply and stilled her trembling jaw. She leaned in, carefully, slowly, gently, and lay her lips across Celestia's, closing her eyes as warmth washed over her and sent tingles from horn to tail. Celestia's last breath, she realized, was oddly wet and squishy and pink and quite possibly prehensile. "BLEAGHHH!" she spat. "That wasn't breath, that was… that was tongue!" Celestia withdrew the offending appendage and smiled. "Well, you did kiss me, Twilight. It would have been rude not to return the favor." Twilight leapt off the bed onto her hooves, lip curled and brows knit. "But I heard you were in the hospital!" She chuckled. "Twilight, I am in a hospital." "But you're not hurt, or injured, or… or dying!" "No, I was napping. Really, these annual Royal Inspection tours can be so mindlessly tedious, I had to have a break. The real question is, did you ask anypony if I was hurt?" Celestia's grin widened as she watched Twilight's legendary nervous tic sputter to life. "Or are you so used to dashing to my rescue that you assumed something terrible must've happened, from which only you could save me?" Twilight squeezed her eyes shut and growled, "But you said you wanted to breathe your last breath into… into…" "I do! But Twilight," Celestia said as she sat up in the bed, "did you actually wait for my last breath? Or were you so desperate to kiss me that you took the first chance that came along?" There was a tremendous metallic clang from the room, followed by the rapid stomping exit of a snarling purple unicorn. A nearby nurse looked at the little mare thundering down the hallway then peeked into the room. "Doctor?" she called. "Have you ever had to extract a food tray from a pony's nasal cavity? If not, here's your chance." > 98. Starlight by Misago > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Misago *** "It looks beautiful under the starlight, doesn't it?", Celestia's voice pierces the silence, a slight edge to her normally so soft and calming voice. Twilight looks up from her book, a bit startled by the sudden inquiry, and Celestia's appearance, for that matter. She can swear that she was alone just a second ago. In fact, she selected this specific balcony on the highest tower specifically for its relative seclusion from the always lively castle. Not that she ever wants seclusion from Celestia, far from it, in fact. Just an advance notice, to keep her face from showing embarrassment, so she can at least feel like a princess, someone equal. So she can feel like there isn't an enormous gulf between them. She does not even try to calm her rapid heartbeat, however. As long as Celestia is here, that would just be a wasted effort. "I remember the times when it was just a few huts", Celestia continues. She is looking at the lights of Canterlot below, yet she seems far away from them. "Back then, sporadic packs of timberwolves or the odd manticore were the only threats we would ever face." It is unusual, and very worrying, to see Celestia so despondent, and Twilight suddenly feels cold in her stomach. She knows what this is about. "Celestia, there was no way you could foresee what Discord was planning." Twilight tries to sound soothing, even though she herself feels quite lost at the moment. "And what of the changelings?", Celestia asks. Her tone is not unkind, and yet there is a hint of accusation, as if daring Twilight to refute her claim. "I never noticed my own niece was kidnapped and replaced with the changeling queen herself! What other foes do you have to save me from until you realize how ill-suited I am to keep my subjects safe?" "That is not true. You are the best possible ruler for Equestria", Twilight says softly. Celestia shakes her head in disbelief. "How? How can you still look at me and see a princess, a ruler, when I can't even protect my country?" she asks, and for the first time in this discussion, there is a hint of desperation in her voice. Twilight takes a deep breath at the tone. It hurts to have Celestia doubt herself so much, that she allowed those poisonous thoughts to hurt her for so long. But not anymore. "I like that you make mistakes, Celestia." There is no need for Twilight to think before she speaks, because the words have been in her heart all along. "It does not mean that you are too weak, it means that you do your best, day after day, to try and make everypony in Equestria happy." A bit hesitant Twilight lifts her left foreleg invitingly. Like in a trance, Celestia looks down at it, then back up at Twilight, who nods, so Celestia joins her own foreleg with Twilight's. "All the niceness, the grace, the wisdom - all of this is you. Not something alicorns have, or something the sun bestows on its mistress. Just you." And with these words, Celestia, Twilight's goddess, this heavenly being, seems to flourish in the starlight. Her coat, the purest white. Her wings, quivering with nervous energy, mirroring Twilight's own. Her mane in its chromatic brilliance, wafting in the solar wind. Her beautiful, beautiful eyes, glistening with unshod tears. Her stance, so full of strength, and yet ready to break at Twilight's words alone. Slowly, Twilight moves towards her. She feels strange. No longer is she sure where she is, whether this is real. The view of Canterlot, the stars above them, the noise of the city below. All forgotten. There is only Celestia. Nothing in the world can stop Twilight from moving forward, to her beloved, for that final confirmation, for the last barrier between them to break. And then she reaches her. Twilight looks up, and in a single fluid motion, Celestia lowers her head. Their gazes lock. "Twilight", Celestia manages to say, voice thick. She doesn't ask the question, is still afraid. Her eyes implore Twilight to act, to take the first step. Slowly, savoring every single sound Celestia's breathing makes, counting every single thud of her frantically beating heart, Twilight closes the gap. She keeps looking into Celestia's eyes, not daring to blink, not daring to let go for even a moment. One second, Twilight feels Celestia's breath on her muzzle.The next second, she is in heaven. Their lips just brush together for an instant. A single soft touch, born from boundless devotion, from years spent together, and from months of longing for another. And yet for Twilight, any amount of time seems meaningless compared to it. Her entire body tingles with energy. She feels lightheaded. When her legs begin to fail her, there is only one thing to do. With a desperate cry, Twilight launches herself forward, throwing her forelegs around the equally breathless Celestia. The soft coat and the heavenly, intoxicating aroma of the first spring day great her. Finally, Twilight lets her tears of joy loose. She hears the the sobbing, and two strong forelegs draw her close, only just loose enough not to hurt. She presses herself against the trembling body, and she knows for sure Celestia's beauty is not the only thing that can flourish under the starlight. > 99. Goddess by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "There is a creature in our midst, majesty." One of the copper-clad guards said, his eyes narrowed and flashing dangerously. "Some kind of witch who wears your body and speaks in strange tongues." Celestia's breath caught in her throat. "Have you informed Luna of this?" "Not yet, m'lady. The beast requests to speak with you personally. It masks its own flank-brand with one mocking our sacred weapons. Should we grant it audience?" "Has it threatened you, or any of our peoples?" "...No. But its behaviour is unnatural. It takes your shape, but if it is a goddess, it is a goddess of black arts." "Discord's magic has displaced many creatures, and most of them are friendly. I will let it speak with us." "Very well, majesty." The guards parted the flaps to the tent, and in stepped a creature that matched the captain's description almost perfectly. Sure enough, emblazoned upon its back legs were symbols of magic and witchery. "Good afternoon." The creature said, its face curving into a smile. "It's good to see you, Tia." Celestia bristled, looking at the creature with indignance. "You address your goddess so formally? There are those within the pony nation who call you a demon, or an ally of Discord. Speak carefully, and within your right." "Oh, you must be mad about these, I guess. Sorry." The creature giggled, and with a flick of her horn the wings disappeared. This was met with gasps from all parties, and the thrusting of spears in the direction of the creature. "Why are you here?" Said Celestia, her tone strained with anger. "Call it a birthday present." The creature replied with a cryptic smile. The captain of the guard stepped between the mage and his ruler. "Her majesty has no origin! She has always been! You speak blasphemy!" The creature only chuckled at this. "I think her majesty has a lot more to her than you give her credit for. So, will she accept my gift, or no?" Celestia stared down the creature for a long time, but rather than wilt under her gaze or turn hateful in its glare, the pony looking back at her smiled an earnest, tender smile. The battle-hardened regent was rewarded for her efforts with. "You look so cute when you're doing that." One of the guards struck out at the creature at this, and found himself encased in a purple magic as a result. The creature sighed, approaching a flustered Celestia and her guards, whose attempts at protecting their majesty with primitive weapons were casually flicked aside. A now shivering, glaring Celestia stood from her throne. "It seems I must have overstayed my welcome." The creature produced a smooth, silky sheet of parchment in a flash of more purple light. "I came here to say that even though it seems hard now, the country you'll build will produce amazing mares and stallions. Every step you take will bring you closer toward a wide, and happy, family. Keep fighting, Princess Celestia, even when it seems like it's impossible to win." Celestia looked down at the parchment to find an older, rainbow-maned version of herself smiling back at her, surrounded by Luna and seven other mares she could not identify. Draped under her wing was the creature standing in front of her at the moment. "Oh, and one other thing." The creature said with a wink. In a flash, Celestia felt the creature close the gap and bring their muzzles together. Her eyes slammed open at the contact, and as the lips drifted away she touched a hoof to her own. "I love you." Celestia sat, dumbstruck, as the star-flanked enchantress alicorn strutted away, and the flash of a powerful teleportation spell resounded throughout the tent she resided in. "What do you make of it, m...majesty." The captain of the guard said, standing shakily upon his hooves. Celestia scratched her chin, looking down at the strange parchment with a curious smile. "I believe I like the term "Princess" better than "Goddess"..." > 100. Rutting by Misago > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sometimes even belly-height obstacles could seem like insurmountable obstacles, Twilight thought absentmindedly as she continued to stare at the looming softness of Celestia's royal bed. by Misago *** It seemed totally ridiculous, logically speaking. The bed was not unfamiliar. She had seen it many times, even slept in it a few times when she was small. And she could not even count how often she, in these last few wonderful mounts, had lain there, wrapped in the embrace of her white goddess in happy, blissful slumber. But tonight was different. Tonight, she herself was wrapped in white silk, a beautiful dress that had taken Rarity three weeks to design and make, and the slight pressure at the base of her horn reminded her what the entire day had been about. Every few moment, she had to touch the ring, just to make sure that it was there, that she was not dreaming, and every time her hoof made contact with the cold metal, she had trouble suppressing her joyful giggle. But this event, specifically the final stage of its sacred ritual, now constituted her source of fear. The night, specifically. The wedding night. Twilight remembered their first kiss. It had been in the corridor in front of this very room, just a hasty peck that had somehow missed the cheek when its supposed recipient had the same idea. The sudden spike of heat Twilight had felt and the surprised gasp of her celestial lover had urged her not to break contact, and there was little Twilight could have done to stop herself. But deepening the kiss had turned out to be a lot harder than Rarity's swooning had made it out to be. And apparently, two powerful mages giving in to their emotions for the possibly the first time apparently had some unintended consequences. The subsequent burst of gold and purple magic had pulverized every window in the hallway, and when the guards arrived, Twilight had swiftly teleported away, blushing and ashamed. They had, of course practiced since then. How nice it was of Celestia to try and match Twilight's skill level to help her. But this... was on a whole level, wasn't it? A new level of intimacy, something even more meaningful. Giving herself fully to her one and only lover, to receive Celestia in return? How could she, a shy little bookworm, just ascended to alicornhood a measly few years ago, match up to this heavenly being, beautiful, kind, wise... experienced? When that had occurred to her, of course she'd gone for the books. Hours upon hours spent reading while simultaneously hiding from Spike, so he would not see something not meant for his eyes just yet. It had gone well, too, until that one night when she had, while staying up way past midnight again, paused for a moment, and her sleep-addled mind had replaced the one of the faceless mares depicted in the diagram in front of her with Celestia. Twilight Sparkle discovered the true meaning of the word "desire" that night. And now, here she was. It was time to substitute skill with enthusiasm. Alone, for the moment. Celestia had, after carrying her into the room on her back (even with alicorn magic, Twilight was not sure if she could have managed the other way around), retreated to the bathroom adjacent to her bedroom, and if Twilight concentrated, the faint sound of water could be heard through the door. Deciding that the time for contemplation was long gone, Twilight lit up her horn, enjoying once again the slight interference in her magic flux caused by the ring, and teleported right over the bed, landing softly on the soft velvet of the cover. With her heart hammering, she buried her face in the pillows, and prepared to wait for her beloved. The scent did not help at all. "Twilight, are you asleep?" Celestia's gentle voice roused Twilight from her position. Of course she wasn't asleep! How could she, in this situation? "N-no, Celestia. I was just waiting f-for you." Great. Now she even sounded like a nervous little foal. "I am sorry for taking so long", Celestia replied. "I... was a bit nervous. Truth be told, I still am." Surprised, Twilight turned around, only for her breath to catch in her throat. Celestia's mane that had been free-flowing, like it always was, was now draped over her shoulders in a complicated-looking, polychromatic braid, and her own horn ring (Twilight remembered the entire day she spent picking it) was now clearly displayed. "What do you think?", Celestia asked with a slightly shy smile, adding tentatively "My dearest?" Twilight quickly wetted her lips with her tongue and suddenly felt decidedly heated. Her wings twitched, and she fought to keep them under control. "B-beautiful", she murmured. "I'm glad." Instead of teleporting, Celestia gracefully trotted closer, lifting first her forehooves on the bed, then following up with a slight leap that made the whole bed wobble and the silken white train of her dress frame her like a cloud. The scent of sandalwood invaded Twilight's nostrils once more, stronger this time, as Celestia slowly settled down right next to her, and she shivered as one of the great white wings brushed over her back for a moment. The heat she could feel from Celestia, the warmth of her beloved beside her sent Twilight's head spinning. "So," Celestia began, but hesitated. "Yes." "We are finally married", Celestia continued, with the most gentle, most happy smile Twilight had ever seen on her. "Yes, we are." Twilight felt really stupid now. Why couldn't she think of a suitable romantic reply? "You know, Twilight, my sister once asked me of all what I am, my entire time spending all my time for Equestria without regard for my personal needs and wishes was something I regretted." Celestia looked at her fondly, and lowered her head to bump noses with Twilight. "But now that I look at you, lying next to me, and how I feel just with you near... I know I would do it again in a heartbeat." "Y-you do?", was what Twilight wanted to say, but an insistent kiss shut her up. "I knew that this," another kiss, "was worth waiting all those years for." Parts of the last sentence made it past Twilight's blissful enjoyment. "Wait, what?", she stammered. "You are surprised now, but it will all make sense, dearest. Suffice to say that a long, long time ago, when Luna and I were still revered as goddesses, a mysterious purple alicorn showed up at my doorstep, " Celestia told her, smiling. "It caused quite an uproar amongst our followers. Calling me 'Tia', kissing me in front of my guards..." She sighed happily. "She told me to have hope, that one day, I would have a happy family for all my years of struggle. Should I consider this a very, very early wedding present from my beloved wife?" Twilight, curiosity roused, tried to sit up. "W-what are you t...", was all she got out before Celestia silenced her with a kiss for the second time that night. "There will be time for stories later, dearest. Tonight is about us, and I am committed to fulfilling the requirements of this event. You do know what the white dresses mean, do you?" Celestia's gaze turned from amused to half-lidded in a heartbeat. "Luckily, I do have a vast array of information on just about any subject at my disposal." The heat, momentarily tempered by the promise of a mystery, returned to Twilight with the force of a sonic rainboom. "I-I did some research too!", stammered Twilight, eager to at least prove that she was committed to the cause. "But I couldn't ask Cadance, because Shiny is a stallion, Rarity was going on about "strong, orange flanks", and my mother was just giggling all the time, so even if I really want to make you hap..." "Twilight?" "..py." Twilight took a deep breath. "Yes?" "I'm glad." Celestia kissed her again, slower this time. As she leaned into the kiss, Twilight felt the golden aura tug at her dress insistently. And when she met Celestia's burning gaze and felt the wingtip brush against her cheek, she knew they would be okay. After all, she had always been a fast learner. Late at night, Luna sat in the throne room, eagerly scratching away at a document hovering in front of her. "... the caterer is to receive a ten percent tip in addition to the sum according to enclosed document A4..." A distant explosion, followed by the sizzling noise of bricks and mortar hitting a magic shield, interrupted her writing for a moment. Sighing, Luna summoned her abacus again. "And I thought the reception was expensive." > Chapter 101 SEQUEL-ITUS > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sequel-itus Or Prompt 2: Prompt Harder Duty 2 originally by Goldenarbiter by Misago "Honestly", huffed Twilight, after having been successfully calmed down to coherent conversational level by Celestia's strategic application of nuzzles and kisses. "Is every last stallion around here after my rightful property?" Celestia frowned. She had managed to hold her murder-and-gelding-screaming  lover back long enough for Golden Sword to drag his unconscious subordinate (and himself) to safety , and now watched her trotting up and down in front of her, muttering about "measures to be taken". Apparently, the g-word was not off the table just yet. "Twilight, as happy as it makes me that you... care for me so much", she began quietly, blushing, "Maybe you shouldn't have told them. I mean, now they are going to be even more..." "No!" With a gaze burning with an intensity even Nightmare Moon could not match, Twilight froze Celestia mid-sentence. "In fact, we should do the opposite! Obviously, I have to reinforce my claim!" She grinned evilly. "From now on, you must have at least one of your wings around me at all times!" "Uh, Twilight..." "Whenever we see each other, you have to call me 'my sexy and most beloved Twily'!" "Twilight, listen," Celestia tried, gesturing desperately for Twilight to look behind her. "If a guard comes within ten paces of you, call me to your side and we will make out immediately!" "Twilight!" "If your sister joins us for breakfast, I will take that sauciere with strawberry frosting that you like so much, pour it all over myself and you will lick it off!" "Twilight!" Thud. Thud. "And Celestia as my witness, if my parents ever come to visit and there are any peaches around..." "Twilight! The guard replacement is here!" Twilight managed to stop her rant just long enough to look at the two unconscious armor-clad figures. She smirked. "See? There's a start." Excerpt from the "Basic Information for the Royal Canterlot Palace Guard", Chapter 1 : "...In the pursuit of duty, every member of the Royal Canterlot Palace Guard must be prepared to face adversitites: injuries, shock and psychological trauma occur on a daily basis. Sometimes, the castle might even get attacked." Breakdown 2 originally by Pearple Prose by Silver Scrolls A pristine garden full of more beauty than any place in Equestria, it drew visitors from every corner of the world. They simply wanted to bask in the beauty of the garden and the marble statue it houses. The statue was simple, no gems adorned it nor was there a plaque to mar its surface anywhere. It depicted a small unicorn with a face turned skyward. Somehow the sculptor had carved a look of strength and love into its stone features. The only mark to let one know who this unicorn had been was the cutie mark of a six pointed star surrounded by five smaller stars. Ages ago the unicorn had been the most important one to ever walk amongst the citizens of her nation but time had washed away her name and only her deeds remained. Many scholars looked at her with adoration and students of those scholars walked their academic halls trying to retrace the hoofsteps she had left behind. Of all those who knew of her only three remained who knew her name, one ruled over an empire of crystals and the other two ruled over the nights and days of Equestria. Those three remembered her fondly but they also mourned her. They mourned her in a way no other could because no other had been there when she had left the world. One blamed herself and the others only wished they could have seen her final days approaching. Long ago there had been a fourth who remembered her but he had left shortly after her, he had left to find answers and had never returned. Today the garden had been closed and an alabaster goddess roamed it’s depths. Tracing her hoof along the purple flowers that made up much of the gardens, alongside the white rose bushes and the pomegranate trees that often fed those who came by to visit the tranquil garden. The goddess was alone in her visit and stopped to look up at the mare who had once held her heart with a gentle smile and a loving look in her eyes. “I still miss you so my Twilight. If only I had been there for you in the end, if only I had been faster.” She approached slowly and stood on her back hooves to trace the cheek of the statue. “How did I not see the pain there passing caused? How did I not see how much pain you were in? Why did I let my nation get in the way of us?” The statue remained silent and a breeze blew through the garden as the grieving alicorn dropped back to all four hooves. She sat back and stared at the statue as tears flooded her eyes. “Why, why didn’t you let me save you?” A dark blue alicorn matching the white one glided down beside her and wrapped a wing over her back. “Tia, it’s almost time.” The white alicorn nodded to the newcomer and leaned against her. Silence filled the garden for a while as the two sat in the shadow of the statue together.As the sun neared the horizon the Celestia lifted her head and began to sing. The sun reacted and paused on the horizon. Luna joined her sister as the sun paused and her moon rose till it sat on the horizon and the sky was cast in twilight. As the song ended the two goddesses leaned into each other and looked at the statue that now glowed with a gentle purple light. Celestia rose to her back hooves again and placed a gentle kiss on the statue’s lips. “Happy birthday Twilight.” Honor 2 originally by Goldenarbiter by Fuzzyfurvert Celestia lowered her head, her own hooves far more interesting than the bloody mess cooling on the ground just a few yards away.  She breathed gently through her mouth, fighting a slight wave of nausea as she mentally collected herself to face the duel winner. The sound of a pony clearing its throat came from her right and drew Celestia’s attention.  She smiled wanly at the stallion.  He looked disappointed, his eyes seemed haunted by the actions of his own hoof and the deadly power of the pistola in his grip. “Congratulations, Lord Boomington of Headshot.”  Celestia intoned emotionlessly.  “By right of honorable combat, your victory has ensured you my hoof in marriage.” “But not your heart.”  It wasn’t a question. Celestia answered it anyway.  “No.  My heart lies bleeding and stopped on the ground.” “If it is any consolation, your Highness, I expected to lose.”  Lord Boomington sighed and placed his weapon on the dueling table beside him.  “I expected her to raise a shield, or bend gravity.  I mistook her loyalty and love for you to mean she would win at all cost and I would finally have my own rest.  Forgive this old pony for not seeing her faith in you and our system such that she would rather risk her life than soil it with dishonor.” Celestia was silent, looking at nothing in some middle distance.  She stood after a moment and looked back at her soon to be husband, her voice soft.  “Perhaps in time, it will be of some consolation to me.  Her strength of faith is nothing to guilt yourself over.  You do not need forgiveness for winning, Lord Boomington.  However, if you will pardon my frankness, go fuck yourself.”  Celestia turned, her horn glow surrounded the remains of her student and lifted her body to float alongside her.  “I will see you at the wedding.” Luna  ran her tongue slowly over upper lip as she read over the intricacies of the spell for what seemed the millionth time. “Can you cast it?” Luna nodded slowly.  “Yes sister, We can.  It will not be easy, clean, or quick.  There were very good reasons why Necromancy was outlawed when even we both were young.” “I know.”  Celestia sighed.  “Will it work?  Can you bring her back to me?” “We believe so, sister.  Are you absolutely certain about this?  The cost…” “Is my own immortality.”  Celestia hung her head and forced herself to remember the details of that day.  The sound of the gunfire.  The smell of blood.  The feeling of Twilight’s cold flesh in her magic.  Her own heart threatening to stop. “I will pay the cost.”  Celestia looked back up at her sister across the covered form of a pony on the altar between them.  “Do it.” King Boomington lifted the crown off his head and placed it on the table next to him, his magic picked up the dueling pistola next to it.  He slowly loaded in the wad and charge of blackpowder.  He held the bullet up, letting the sunlight catch it and make it glimmer and then set the bullet back on the table. “I realize you owe me nothing, but promise me that you will take care of her, won’t you?” His opponent said nothing.  He didn’t expect an answer from her, honestly.  He knew she would care for Celestia.  She would keep the princess safe.  She would bring back the smile Celestia had lost in the intervening years since their last match. King Boomington of Canterlot leveled his pistola, sighting along the barrel.  “To think that the only duel I should ever lose would be a rematch…” If he had any more to say, his words were lost in the sound of gunfire. Breakdown 2(2) originally by Pearple Prose by Knight of Cerebus Twilight felt peaceful. For the first time in months, she was smiling. The pain was going to end today. The nightmares of being back on that disastrous expedition into the Everfree. Applejack's screams and the sounds of manticore roars still echoing through her head. The memories of the funerals. The newspapers with pictures of her face and headlines screaming criminal negligence. Nopony would be able to hate her or demand their daughters back from her once she was dead. She was free. Except... She felt a rush of air across the side of her face, and watched in muted horror as Princess Celestia overtook her on her plummet. She tried to scream, but the rush of air took her voice from her. Thinking quickly, she lit her horn and closed her eyes, projecting her thoughts at her mentor. "Celestia?! Wh-what are you doing?" "Joining you, of course. I've always trusted your judgement, and if you feel the best response to this situation is suicide, that is the course Equestria will take." "But you can't! Think of all the ponies who depend on you! You can't leave them, or Equestria, just because of me! You have ponies who need you!" The voice that came back to her was the same tone that had greeted her after her episode of mass-hypnotism. Firm, and hurt, but loving all the same. "Don't you?" Twilight's eyes softened, then crushed themselves shut, and suddenly her eyes were not running with tears simply because of gravity. A pair of silky white hooves wrapped around her, and a pair of white wings spread, pulling the falling unicorn up towards salvation. Slavery 2 originally by Davesknd by SHL Dear Spike Dear Son: Before your letter, your sister and I didn't really realize how much we were troubling you. So, after reading it, Twilight and I decided to take-mmmmm Twi, stop. Not now- to take measurements to avoid that kind of things for you, my dear. You are too young but we were lost in our love and didn't think about yo-Not the eeeaaaaaaaaar- about you. The both of us are sorry so please, forgive us. You will understand better when you have a marefriend. We also want to tell you th-St-stop the teasing, please-that if you need to talk with us about everything, including, eeeer, some "adult" topics, we're here to help you as your mother and sister-Twiliiiiight... Your loving mother, Princess Celes-Ok, Twilight, you asked for it! Prepare yourself! Spike blinked after reading the letter before sighed, shaking his head. "Dr Alt will make a fortune with my therapy." Sunset 2 originally by Goldenarbiter by Knight of Cerebus Sunset broke over the alien beach, radiating technicolour shadows of fire over the shimmering ocean. The light touched itself lightly against a house, where two creatures were folding fishing nets and rolling them under an overturned boat. The water sparkled in the twilight, the first stars beginning to reveal themselves in the darker corners of the sky. The first of the creatures looked up its beak at its elder, slit like eyes squinting against the harsh glow. His hands, not yet as old and calloused as the other, more experienced of the pair, were growing tired. Of course, distracting the old man with a story was always a perfect way to rest young and tired hands."Why does the sun get so bright when it sets, father?" He sat on his haunches, ears open and clawed fists firmly shut against the rough sand. The older of the two sighed and shook his head, throwing down the net and giving an indulging smile. He gave a private chuckle as his eyes closed, and the younger knew he was beginning to explore the recesses of his memories, thoughts of time spent on the beach with the younger's grandmother not twenty years ago, and the stories she told. "You remember the dream world, yes? The place before our own." The boy sat more at attention, turning to face away from the harsh glare of the sun and towards his father's animated face. "Long ago the sun loved a mighty hero, whose name was Friendship. She was a mighty wizard who lived like a goddess, fighting monsters to protect the land the sun shone over and ruling from a castle called Ponyville on high. There she lived with a powerful dragon, and so much did she love the sun, that she sent the dragon with messages to it to tell it all her secrets and the things private to her heart. And the sun saw this goodness in the wizard's heart and felt proud of all she had done in her name, and gave the sorceress some of her magic spirit, and made her a sort of half-spirit of her own called Twilight. And Friendship, as Twilight, ruled over the land with wisdom and justice for many years. But every day she would send a letter back to the sun on her dragon, and tell her what greatness there was in the others who lived with her in her kingdom, and how much she loved her and her light. "One day, as every creature who is not a dream spirit does, the wizard began to die, and the sun felt very sad. Because the sun had seen the wizard live so long, she had forgotten the pain she felt when others died. And the wizard said to her "do not be afraid. I will see you again in time, and you and I shall live together for all of our lives when we do." But the sun wept, and said. "But Twilight, you will go to the land of dreams, and I will shine ever on in the land of awakeness as a dream world gift." But the wizard only laughed and said. "I know, and I will want to go, too. And maybe when I get there the dragon and the friends I made will be there waiting. But I won't forget you, wherever I go. And you will meet me, I promise. "And as Friendship breathed her last breath, she showed her bare chest and the light of spirit magic that sat in her heart, the gift of the sun goddess. "My final spell," she said, "is to make this part of you a part of us. It will be a door between the world of life and the world of death, and when you go to sleep each day, I will visit you, and we will laugh together again." And then the sun's greatest friend died, and the world was pushed to darkness for a day, because the sun went away to weep and mourn. But when the sun went back home to sleep in the dreamland, she saw her old friend standing there, shaped like stars, and she burst up with happiness. And she shone with colours and lights and danced and laughed along the edge of the dreaming. And every day, at the end of the day, the sun dances and laughs across the horizon, because she knows that she is coming to see her love again, and that she will be just as bright and happy the next day as she was the last." Rejection 2 originally by Knight of Cerebus by Knight of Lycaeus It had been years since she had seen her despite all this she held out hope that one day she would see her again. She hoped for a second chance; a chance to rekindle their relationship perhaps not as lovers but maybe friends or at the very least enough for them to be able to hold a civil conversation. The day began like all others had since she left, Twilight rose before the dawn so she could sit at her balcony and watch the sunrise hoping that perhaps today was the day for another chance; it had began like all other but something changed about her regular routine. There on the balcony was her, the one who had left Twilight so long ago; how long it had been since she left Twilight wasn't quite sure anymore the days and years past had seem like a blurred mess. Sitting there waiting on the balcony was the one she had wanted to see for so long, though she was joyful to see her again Twilight still hesitated to approach. The years apart had been long and Twilight did not know what to expect but as she turned placing her back to the rising sun and towards the doorway leading to the bed chambers, turned to see Twilight she motioned for her to come closer. Crossing the distance wasn't easy, so much to say yet where to begin she had no idea although she knew one thing, seeing her in the light of dawn was what brought Twilight to her all those years ago and perhaps this time would be a chance to start anew. Fights 2 originally by Dianwei32 by Silver Scrolls A red mare sat across the table from a lavender blue mare, their hooves clasped at the tables center and eyes half closed as they stared at each other. After a moment the red mare pulled her hoof back and sighed, her ears drooping a little. “I’m not sure Kicker. I mean you're great and all but...” Cloud Kicker rolled her eyes and huffed. “Look I know you liked her and all but you told me you wanted more and she just wasn’t gonna give it. It’s not your fault, Twilight’s a big girl, she’ll get over it.” Cloud Kicker motioned to the waiter and turned back to her marefriend. “It’ll be fine Cherilee.” She turned and motioned to the waiter again. “What’s with the shitty service today.” Cherilee looked up at Kicker and shrugged. “I don’t know, whenever I came here with Twilight the service was fine.” Cherilee looked over towards a nearby waiter. “Excuse me, Silver Platter, can we get some help over here.” The waiter glanced over with an icy stare and motioned to another waiter. The waiter, a tan earth pony trotted over. “Can I take your orders.” Under his breath. “You rotten piece....” He turned back and smiled coldly. “Our special today is a truffle burger marinated in a white wine sauce and a side of parmesan hay fires.” Cloud Kicker raised an eyebrow. “What was that other part?” “What other part?” He smiled innocently. Cloud Kicker went to say something and stopped as Cherilee’s hoof found hers. “I think the special sounds lovely, and then just some simple sodas to drink.” She smiled warmly and the waiter nodded. Cloud Kicker snorted and watched the waiter leave. “You know you don’t have to take that.” “I know but Twilight is loved around here and we did break her heart.” Cherilee looked around at all the other ponies who were smiling and laughing together. Cloud pulled her hoof away from Cherilee. “I don’t know about that.” She leaned over the table and pushed Cherilee’s head to an approaching pair of ponies. One a tall alabaster alicorn and the other a purple unicorn. Cherilee’s jaw dropped and she stuttered as her mind tried to comprehend what she saw. Twilight and Celestia approached and took two chairs at the same table. As they sat a trio of waiters ran up and placed food and drink in front of them. Celestia fixed her gaze on Cloud while Twilight turned to her ex marefriend. “Good afternoon cheater. I hope you don’t mind me bringing Celestia along.” She paused and took a sip of her drink. “I know this might seem weird but I justed wanted to thank you.” Cherilee sat silent for a moment before closing her mouth and tilting her head. “Thank me?” Twilight swallowed her bite. “Yea. If you hadn’t broken my heart I never would have tried what I did and then I never would have known about my other options. Don’t get me wrong, what you did was terrible and I hope Cloud realizes what she’s in for but if it wasn’t for you I wouldn’t be feeling so happy right now.” Cherillee sat silent and watched Twilight eat, her eyes drifting back and forth between her ex and her princess. Celestia sat with a stone smile on her lips staring at Cloud while Twilight talked to Cherilee. Cloud found herself sweating and would have sworn the temperature around them was below freezing. Ever so slowly Celestia lifted her truffle burger and took a slow dainty bite, her eyes never leaving Cloud. cloud gulped and fidgeted. “So, um, hi.” Celestia paused briefly before extending a wing and wrapping it around Twilight and pulling her close. Twilight giggled and leaned into Celestia as Cloud and Cherilee looked at each other unsure of what to do. Cherilee spoke up first. “Um, congratulations. I’m glad your okay Twilight.” Twilight laughed and shook her head before leaning and giving Celestia a peck on the lips causing the entire restaurant to gasp. “I wouldn’t say I’m ok, what you did hurt Cherilee. What I am though is happier.” Twilight and Celestia stood together. “And learning things you and Cloud would kill to know.” The two turned in unison and Celestia said just loud enough to be heard by Cherilee and Cloud. “Are you ready for another lesson Twilgiht.” She leaned down and nibbled Twilight’s ear causing her to sway and bump into Celestia’s side. “I’ll take that as a yes.” Cherilee turned to Cloud as Cloud turned to Cherilee. “Looks like you might have been wrong about her Cherilee. It’s like they say, watch out for the quiet ones.” > 102. Advice by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Twilight tapped her hoof on the railing as she looked up at the stars as they began to twinkle to life. She fluffed her wings to warm herself and turned to watch as the moon rose from the horizon and began it's journey across the night sky. A black shadow looped around the sky for a while before it turned and glided towards the balcony Twilight was on. Twilight moved to the side to give the shadow room and smiled as Luna touched down gently. Luna's brow was furrowed as she looked at Twilight. "To what do I owe this honor?" Twilight shifted from side to side slightly, trying not make eye contact as she mumbled to Luna. "I need advice." She rubbed her right hoof and her left foreleg. "I...it's about your sister." "Oh." Luna paused then turned and entered her bedroom. "I see." She tapped on the door of her room and a guard stuck his head in. "Can we get some tea and some scones." Luna turned to Twilight who still sat on the balcony sheepishly. "Unless you would prefer something else." Twilight shook her head slowly and the guard left, the door clicking closed behind him quietly. "So what is it you wish to know about my sister?" A slight coldness wrapped Luna's words causing Twilight to flinch. "I'm sorry Luna, I think I should leave." Twilight rose and tiphoofed around Luna's room, trying to keep her distance from Luna. "This was a bad idea." Luna took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a second. When she spoke her tone was slightly warmer. "No it's alright. I said there would be no hard feelings and while it's harder than I thought I...I can try for you." She smiled slightly but it never reached her eyes. Twilight paused. "Are you sure? I mean, it's...with everything that happened." Twilight ducked down. Luna bit her lip rolled her neck causing it to pop. "It's fine, it...hurt but you made your decision and I made mine." Luna motioned to a small table that sat near the balcony. "Please take a seat." Twilight moved slowly and cautiously across the room, watching Twilight like one might watch a snake coiled to strike on a hiking path. Sliding into her seat the room settled into silence until the door clicked and a maid came in and gently placed some tea on the table between Twilight and Luna. Twilight took the tea and poured it, adding four cubes of sugar to Luna's without think. Realizing what she did she gasped and started mumbling apologies. Luna shook her head. "It's fine Twilight. We were together for a long time, I still find myself doing some things like I used to. So...what is it you wanted to know about my sister." Twilight paused and gulped. "Umm, well her favorite marital tradition." Luna froze and her eye's grew to dinner plates as she spewed tea all over Twilight. Coughing, she thumped her chest to get the tea out of her lungs and turned to look at Twilight like a child caught with his hoof in a cookie jar. "Excuse me, did you say marital." Twilight nodded sheepishly. "Oh, um. I can see why you came to me and why you felt embarrassed." Luna's face split into a wide grin. "I can't say it pleases me that my sister is the one getting asked but I am glad for you and her. It's been a long time since Tia has had someone care for her so deeply." Twilight took a shaky sip of her tea, ignoring the fact she was covered in tea out of embarressment. "Yea, I mean, it was almost you but...I'm sorry." Luna grabbed a napkin with her magic and began to gently clean Twilight's coat. "It's okay, you can stop apologizing. It was my fault and you have no reason to. As for Tia's favorite tradition, she likes a mix. She enjoys the soul bonding of unicorns but the ceremony of earth ponies and the celebration of pegasi. It's rather fitting considering we embody all three." Twilight tapped her hoof to her chin. "I see, I wish my friends were still here to help me with this. Applejack would have been the perfect mare to ask about the ceremony aspect, she loved her traditions. Rarity probably would have known all about the soul bonding ritual." Twilight trailed off and looked at Luna. "Do you still miss her?" Luna paused and tapped her chin. "I do, Rainbow Dash was...special in many ways to me. As for the traditions, I believe there's a few books in the archives for the other races, unicorns are easy in Canterlot, it's the most common ceremony." Twilight nodded slowly. "Thank you Luna. I know it doesn't mean much but I really am sorry how things happened between us. I know I'm with Tia now but if things had been different I think this conversation would be a lot different." Luna sat back and poured herself a new cup of tea. "I know, I still think about it sometimes. So have you thought about how your going to propose?" Twilight nodded slowly. "I had two ideas, one of them requires your help if your willing." Luna quirked an eyebrow and motioned for Twilight to go on. "I need a night with a full moon and the stars exceptionally bright and to borrow your observation tower. Tia might not admit but she considers your night sky one of the most beautiful things on Equs." Luna smiled warmly and Twilight mimicked her. "I was going to have dinner with her there and propose under the moon." Luna smiled. "It sounds lovely. I would be glad to help." Twilight stood up and moved around the table and pulled Luna into a tight hug. "Thank you, it means a lot to me. Maybe someday when things are better we can have dinner again. I need to go prepare things for the night. I plan on doing it next week, I will send you a letter with more instructions." Luna blushed deeply and rested her head on Twilight's head, letting her smell fill her nose. "Your welcome Twilight." She whispered to herself as Twilight separated from her. "I miss you so much." Waving as Twilight left the room she stayed in the seat for a little longer. A little later a guard peaked in to check on her and found her staring at the sky with tears streaming from her eyes. "Is everything alright Luna?" Luna turned to the guard, "It's not but Twilight is happy and soon my sister will be as well. Soon the family will grow even bigger." Luna paused and looked to her nightstand were a small purple plush sat. "My mistake has given my sister great happiness and I get to help make it even greater." > 103. Dolls by Bubble Boom...it's not...creeepy! > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bubble Boom *** Twilight’s horn glowed as she looked around the dark closet. The small room and its contents had been hidden away for what seemed hundreds of years. She saw a glint of red out of the corner of her eye. “Aha! What’s this?” Twilight gasped excitedly as she magically lifted a small jewel encrusted chest from the closet’s depths. She blew a thick layer of dust off, leaving some stubborn dust still stuck in crevices. Twilight Sparkle carefully moved the chest to a nearby study with an empty stone table. She giddily danced a few paces as she set the adorned chest down. “This has to be it! This has to be what Princess Celestia was talking about!” Twilight’s excitement could not be more evident. Her face changed to a grin, and her eyes opened wide. “I never thought I would find Celestia’s hope chest! And behind a dusty old tapestry in these ruins!” Twilight sighed in disbelief. “Celestia said she kept mementos from when she was a foal in this very chest! She thought she lost it. Oh, the Princess will be so pleased when I give this to her!” Twilight continued to grin as she drifted away lost in thought. A few moments passed and Twilight Sparkle shook herself back to reality. “Okay, Twilight, control your excitement. This is only your mentor’s foalhood you’re about to go through. Oh no! What if she doesn’t want me to go through it? What if there is some deep dark secret that she wants to remain hidden?! … What if everything is completely broken and destroyed?! Don’t you owe it to your princess to make sure everything is in order?” The unicorn convinced herself to open Celestia’s hope chest. Her eyes darted back and forth across the chest, inspecting every inch of its surface for hints of the past. The chest was made with oiled black walnut, carefully carved with alicorns and Celestia’s name, and ruby accents. The rusted brass lock looked so delicate it could have been held together with dust. Twilight bit her lip, concentrating, and used her magic to carefully remove the lock. She lifted the chest’s lid, which let out a tiny, cracking creak. The chest was open. Twilight systematically removed and cataloged each item, identifying individual items, its possible use, and condition. “Let’s see. Five scraps of faded decorative paper, two long, tattered silk ribbons, a perfectly shaped river stone, a locket with pictures of Celestia and Luna, really ancient bits – images of the sun and moon – and another small box.” Twilight paused and eyed the chest’s contents. This couldn’t be everything. Twilight lifted the smaller box’s lid in anticipation. Inside Twilight found two dolls, obviously made with love by hoof. The first doll looked like Princess Celestia. It’s fragile yarn hair, yellowed cloth body, button eyes, and uneven stitching made Twilight feel warm and nostalgic for her own foalhood toys. The other doll was a darker cloth with equally delicate details, obviously meant to be Princess Luna. Twilight marveled at the tiny seed beads sewn to create cutie marks on the dolls’ flanks. Nestled between the dolls she discovered two small pony doll sized teacups and saucers all rimmed in gold. Twilight smiled as she imagined a young Celestia playing tea with her dolls. She righted the teacups on the saucers and placed the Luna and Celestia dolls opposite each other. “My dearest sister Celestia, would you like some tea?” Twilight giggled as she moved the Luna doll. She paused to wonder if there had been a teapot to match. “Yes, I would, sister! Two cubes of sugar, please.” Twilight made a slurping noise, dunking the Celestia doll’s nose into the teacup, “Mmm, delicious tea. I do wish we had lemon cake to go with our tea.” The Luna doll nodded thoughtfully. “Yes, cake would be delightful. Perhaps we may have cake later?” Luna suddenly fell forwards and knocked over her teacup. “Luna! Do be more careful! You spilled tea all over yourself.” The Celestia doll watched sternly as the Luna doll was righted. Twilight reminded herself that these dolls belong to Celestia and they were clearly well loved, so she should be more careful with them. She closed her eyes and smiled as she tucked the dolls and other belongings back into the hope chest. Twilight gently set the chest on to her back and began the trek back to Ponyville. She would visit the Princess in the morning. Twilight sighed happily. She was sure the Princess would be excited and proud of Twilight for her discovery. Her good mood, warmed by the thought of a foal Celestia playing with dolls, continued through the evening. As Twilight snuggled in to her bed that night, she glanced over at the two pony dolls sitting on her bed stand. “Yes, I do believe more tea and cake is in order, my dear student Twilight!” She giggled and yawned, drifting off into sleep. ----- The next morning Twilight felt butterflies in her stomach in anticipation. She wanted to see Celestia’s face when she presented her long-lost hope chest. The palace guards pointed Twilight to a sitting room where the Princess was taking a break. Twilight was thankful for the cozy, more intimate setting. “Hello there, Twilight Sparkle. How are you this morning?” Celestia’s melodic voice asked. “Good morning! I’m doing well – I brought you a gift!” She lifted the chest from her back and set it before Celestia. She waited expectantly for Celestia’s reaction, grinning so widely her cheeks began to hurt. Celestia’s face looked shocked, her mouth opened slightly, and her eyes welled up. She rushed to open the hope chest. “Twilight Sparkle, I never thought I would see this again. I thought it disappeared long ago… These are all my belongings from when Luna and I were young, from before th-“ Celestia stopped herself. She still didn’t enjoy thinking about Luna’s banishment. Her eyes were still full of tears, “We were so happy then. Luna braided these beautiful silk ribbons into my mane so many times. And my dolls!” Celestia sniffled as a tear rolled down her cheek. Celestia held the doll of herself and Luna close. Twilight was unsure how to react. She didn’t expect her princess to be upset. “Princess, I didn’t mean to upset you! I thought you would be happy!” Celestia put a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder, still holding the dolls in her other hoof. “I am happy, my dearest Twilight. Luna and I made these dolls together when we were foals. We had to learn how to sew – oh, some of the first few were awful looking to say the least – but eventually we made these – together. It was a wonderful time, and your thoughtfulness has allowed me to remember the good times.” She pulled Twilight close and embraced her. “Thank you.” Twilight’s face changed from being unsure to bliss. She hugged the princess back tightly. Celestia pulled the small teacups from the box. Her eyes lit up. “Twilight, my sister and I used to have tea parties. We are going to have a tea party now.” She called for refreshments. Shortly after, Twilight, Celestia, and the two pony dolls gathered around a table set with a beautiful silver tea set. Celestia insisted she pour tea for all – even the dolls. As they began to enjoy their tea, Princess Celestia looked at Twilight with a very serious expression, “Why do I feel like having lemon cake?” > 104. New by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** Perhaps it began with the wings. After all, it wasn’t every day one ascended to near godhood, blessed with power beyond reason and life everlasting. Though, the argument could be made that, for Twilight Sparkle, it wasn’t the strangest thing to happen to her. A further argument, only slightly weaker, could be made it wasn’t the strangest occurrence that week. But such was the life of Twilight Sparkle, and such things were to be expected when one keeps company with the likes of a reality-bending Earth mare and a Pegasus capable of shattering the visible light spectrum by sheer will alone. But, perhaps it began earlier than the wings. Maybe it began on a boring Tuesday morning, when a lonely mare wandered her castle and silently berated herself for failing yet again to find the right student, only to have her day, nay her life, turned upside down and inside out by one of her ivory towers being suddenly and violently replaced by an enormous dragon hatchling. Then again, there were those that put forward that only later, long after Equestria’s Fourth Crown was bestowed, did anything truly blossom. Two Princesses appearing where there should have only been one, standing just a bit closer than normal. Subtle glances, missed by most but not by all. Stifled giggles and red faces hidden behind hooves as the Element Bearers watched what to all others seemed to be perfectly innocuous interactions between the Goddess of the Sun and the Mistress of Magic. It was a slow process. Years became decades became centuries as the Sun and Magic coalesced, danced, and tangled together. Over time, it became merely another fact of everyday Canterlot life that, if Princess Celestia is present, then Princess Twilight is as well. The reverse proved just as true, to the point that not a single pony batted an eye when The Royal Chambers shrank from four doors to three. Nor was a fuss made when a golden necklace with a familiar sun-mark engraving made its home in lavender fur, or when stars of pink and white replaced the Sun Torque. ‘Don’t you think it’s a bit strange?’ a newly commissioned guard or inexperienced maid might inquire. Their answer would be a noncommittal shrug of indifference from the more seasoned staff and a simple ‘That’s the way it’s always been.’ There was no Royal Wedding, no grand ceremony to commemorate the joining of Princess Celestia and Princess Twilight. It wasn’t needed. Instead, on an otherwise uninteresting Tuesday, so much like the day forgotten so long ago that had begun the whole adventure, the two shared a kiss outside their chamber doors in front of the guards assigned there. Without a word, the two proceeded inside with contented smiles cheeks slightly flushed. Before the day was out, the gossip had spread through the Castle, then Canterlot, then Equestria. And that was that. To an outsider, the revelation could have easily been a disappointment, but to the ponies of Equestria, it was simply another fact. Carrots are orange, Pegasi can fly, Princess Celestia and Princess Twilight are together. For those few curious souls who bothered to ask when the two had begun to court, their only answer would be a light, “It began…” and a happy, far-away gaze. More than once, this would lead to the two excusing themselves for ‘Private Royal Business’ and a several hour disappearance. Some, understandably not content with this answer, would make inquiries to the Princess of the Night. Princess Luna’s response would be, without fail, a heavy blush a quick change of subject. Whispers among the guards of the Noctis Custodi mentioned things like ‘caught them in the shower’ and ‘soaking wet dreams’, but these were treated as mere rumors. The extremely rare pony who thought to inquire to the Princess of Love of the relationship between Equestria’s Sovereigns would be met with an eye roll and some rather inappropriate gestures. Perhaps it didn’t begin. Perhaps it simply wasn’t until it was. Two mares, bound from the beginning of one’s life, and the renewal of the other’s. A pair of stars circling each other endlessly, destined from the very first instance of Creation to be joined together. > 105. Clumsy by La Vallett1 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by La Vallett1 *** It was an ordinary day in Canterlot. The sun was shining, the mountain air was cool and everypony were out and about. It would be another boring old day in Canterlot. CRASH! Or not. "Twilight, what did you do?" asked Princess Celestia as she saw her wife and the remains of a vintage vase in front of her. "I'm sorry, Celestia! I swear, it was an accident!" Twilight started babbling in panic. She looked at the floor and started tearing up as she started thinking of Celestia shouting at her in anger for dropping the vase. Celestia just waved it off. "Don't worry, my love. It was just an accident. Anypony can be clumsy at times, even I," she assured. Twilight looked up. "Y-you were too?" she asked, wondering how could a graceful pony like her wife could ever be as clumsy as herself. Celestia chuckled as she remembered a time long ago when she accidentally dropped a large pile of books on her magic tutor just after her ascension. Her magic was sloppy to say the least. "Yes Twilight, I was. Now don't you worry about that vase. I never liked it anyway and was thinking on disposing it," she said. Especially that it was something from Prance to try to get into my good books immediately after the Naponeonic Wars. Twilight sighed with relief. "OK, but I still have to buy you another one." Celestia kissed the lavender alicorn on the lips. "Oh, there is no need for that, love. You can repay me with something else tonight in our bedroom," she said with a smile and went to the throne room. Twilight grinned at that and went after her. > 106. Disco by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** ‘Oh come on! What are the odds of this ever even happening!?’ Twilight angrily demanded. ‘Approximately 251,096, 190 to 1’ she answered herself smartly. Twilight growled, which garnered a raised eyebrow from Celestia. The newly crowned Princess had stuck to her mentor’s side like glue since she had received her wings. The two had been together through Pinkie’s immediate party, the Coronation, the Royal Procession, up to the Coronation Ball. Even as Twilight waged an internal war against herself the revelers filled the dance floor below their private balcony. “Twilight, you’ve been acting strangely since your ascension. Is there something the matter?” Celestia probed gently. ‘Oh, nothing much except now I have to pony up on a STUPID BET THAT WAS SO IMPROBABLE I SHOULD HAVE SEEN AIRBORNE SWINE BEFORE IT CAME TO FRUITITION!’ Twilight didn’t say any of that, though in her frazzled state it came uncomfortably close to actually escaping. What she said instead was, “N-nothing at all, Princess.” She immediately cursed herself for stuttering, as well as being too cowardly to admit what by all rights she was bound to. Just off the dance floor below the two Princesses, Twilight caught Pinkie Pie and Rarity both staring her down. Rarity rapidly gestured with her hooves between Twilight and the Princess, while Pinkie Pie glared at her and mimed a Pinkie Promise. ‘I swear on my magic, I am never making another drunken Pinkie Promise again. Next Hearts and Hooves Day, it’s just going to be me and a book like it should have been in the first place.’ Unfortunately for Twilight, nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise, no matter what their blood alcohol happened to be when it was made. She took a deep breath and leaned against her mentor to gain her attention. When Celestia turned to look down at her, Twilight braced herself and and looked her former teacher directly in the eye. “Princess, I-“ “Oh Twilight, you’re a Princess now too. You can just call me Celestia.” And there it went. All her resolve, shattered like glass by the warm, loving voice of her secret paramour. Twilight sagged, and turned towards her friends in resignation. It appeared she would be the first to find out what terrible, horrible punishment awaited somepony who truly broke a Pinkie Promise instead of weaseling around it. And then the music started. Twilight’s eyes swelled to saucers. Her ears perked straight up as the tune swirled around her, with her, and through her. Her saving grace, unknowingly delivered by a DJ with a taste for the classics. “Princess, I’ve got something to show you,” she said, not giving Celestia time to react before teleporting them both to the edge of the dance floor. The bright flash of magenta light drew the attention of the guests, which immediately refocused as Twilight began to walk towards the center of the arena, an attractive and eye-catching sway in her hips. “Give your Princess some room!” Rarity called out to the surprised crowd, which parted around Twilight. The center of attention, Twilight’s hooves slid past each other, carrying her to the middle of the floor. A light flashed around her horn, and the monotone marble was replaced with a flashing pattern of arcane lights. Twilight raised herself to her back legs and raised a fore hoof at the crowd, pointing it at half of them before settling on a surprised Celestia. Using her wings as balance, Twilight twirled her forelegs rapidly and slunk towards her mentor. Her gaze was smoky, almost predatory.Their eyes locked, Celestia found herself blushing uncontrollably and unable to look away. It was Twilight who broke eye contact, spinning in place and crossing her rear legs over themselves until she reached the center of the dance floor again. She hopped backwards to the edge of the floor, then twisted her way back to the center. She bobbed, weaved, twisted, curled, and twirled in intricate yet simple patterns. Occasionally she would run her forehooves down her chest, Celestia’s eyes following closely, only to bring them back up teasingly. The crowd grew fanatic in support of their newest Princess as she danced a storm through the Palace Chamber in a display that could only be called truly funkalicious. The jaws of those who knew of her usual dangerous inability to dance were planted firmly on the floor. Celestia’s gaze never wavered, taking in the entire display she knew was aimed directly at her. Gone was the innocent, dough-eyed filly she had met so long ago. In her place was a smooth, sexy, and confident mare. A mare that was giving her a show stallions would sell their kidneys for. And it was working. By the Sun was it working. Her wings were at full mast, her heart was hammering, her mouth was dry, and her-...well, suffice to say her tail was tucked very tightly. The climax came when Twilight planted her rear hooves and pointed directly at Celestia, her hips gyrating in a way that pushed the bounds of equine anatomy. Twilight flipped her hair and wiped away a bit of sweat that had accumulated on her brow, and Celestia nearly fainted. Twilight dropped to the floor and spun around herself until she came nearly face-to-face with the taller alicorn. In a split second, Twilight latched onto Celestia’s lips. Time stopped as the two mares lost each other against each other, tongues intertwined. What seemed like hours passed, and only a polite cough from somepony in the intently watching crowd reminded them of their audience. They parted slowly, then turned together to stare at the guests. A heavy blush on her face, Twilight mumbled quietly. “I like disco.” > 107. Cheating by Dragon Genesis > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Dragon Genesis *** Rarity stomped through the streets of Ponyville, her sights set on the large oak tree that was the Golden Oaks Library. Her nostrils flared in anger as she approached the door. With a kick of her hindlegs, Rarity sent both the door hurtling open and Spike into unconsciousness. The mare payed no attention to the now unconscious dragon as she stomped into the library. "Twilight! You better have an explanation about last night!" Shouted the mare as she stormed up the stairs. The sound of slight moans came from the room of her destination, pushing her forward more as she kicked in the unicorn's bedroom door. Rarity froze as she stared across the room. Twilight and Celestia, their lips still locked together, stared at Rarity in horror before breaking apart, sitting up in their spots. "Wh-what is this?!" Shouted the alabaster unicorn. Celestia blinked before looking at Twilight, the mare trying to hide herself in the bed sheets. "I thought you said you told her that you practiced polyamory relationships?" Said Celestia. Twilight chuckled sheepishly. "It may have slipped my mind?" "You have been dating her for almost a month." deadpanned the goddess. Rarity, who was trying to understand the situation, shook her head. "I...what are you talking about 'polyamory relationships'?" Asked the confused unicorn. The lavender alicorn bit her lip, shifting in her seat. "I may like the idea of having more than one lover at the time. I try to get permission first, of course, that's how Celestia let me date you, I was just nervous about mentioning it." said Twilight, shifting uncomfortably. Rarity plopped onto her haunches and started to massage her temples. "I...ugh. I cannot think right now. I need some time to think." grumbled Rarity, trudging out of the room. Twilight sighed as she leaned her head against her lover's shoulder. "I told you it was a dangerous practice." said Celestia with a smirk. Twilight stuck her tongue out at the mare. "Yes, and you let me so it's your fault as well." countered the younger alicorn. Celestia thought for a moment before shrugging. "If I still have you, it's of no consequence to me." said the goddess, nuzzling the younger mare. Twilight giggled and nuzzled back, enjoying the warmth of the older mare. > 108. Bath by La Vallett1 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by La Vallett1 *** It was pleasant. The rush of waterfall was music to her ears. The smell of perfumed water was sweet, and the warmth was comfortable. It was only made better for Twilight that her beloved Celestia was with her, rubbing soap on her coat and singing an ancient, long forgotten song in Old Earth Pony. The melodious voice from Celestia's singing and the fact that she was using her ancient mother language made the hairs in Twilight's wet coat rise. It was beautiful. Twilight kept looking at the beautiful singing mare, especially to her wet mane sticking on Celestia's face. She didn't know how long she kept looking at the goddess of beauty right in front of her, the very goddess that rose the sun and helped Equestria grow single-hoofedly. And she sweared that she was imagining the embodiment of mare beauty talking to her... "Twilight dear, are you daydreaming again?" Wait, she was talking to her. Twilight shook her head, spraying droplets of water everywhere as she did so. She looked at Celestia and saw her looking at her bemusedly. "Oh! Heh, sorry Tia," she said sheepishly. Celestia looked at her with a knowing grin. "You love my singing, don't you?" Twilight blushed. "Heheheh, I guess so." "If you want to hear me sing again, then you have to wash me. It's time to change turns," Celestia said. Twilight perked up at that. "Oh! Then I guess I can do it, if only for you to keep singing." "Just remember not to daydream while doing so, or we will never finish and go out of this bath." And so, Twilight washed Celestia while listening to her Old Earth Pony singing. > 109. Breakfast by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** “It says here that you employed royal taste testers until the mid-1200’s and then you suddenly stopped. Why was that?” Celestia looked over at Twilight as she bit into the heavily buttered toast that held a heaping forkful of fluffy scrambled eggs. “Hmm? I think it was about that time that it was determined that I was immune to most mortal poisons and toxins. Seemed like a superfluous position after that.” Celestia chewed slowly, watching Twilight’s own silverware fly around the large tome held in her horngrip as the younger alicorn grunted in response and continued to study at the breakfast table. She swallowed and cleared her throat gently. Celestia smirked as Twilight’s fork froze in mid-air, the bit of waffle it was transporting swinging wildly and threatening to set sail on it’s own ballistic trajectory. Twilight peaked around the edge of her book, looking just like the young unicorn she once was not too long ago. “Y-yes?” “Twilight, what have I told you about books at the table when we are eating?” “Not to accidentally dip them in the pudding?” “Correct. Let’s amend that to include eggs and grits or anything else that might stain or get the book wet, shall we?” Celestia leaned forward ever so slightly, her voice calm and heavy with weight of a mentor’s advice. Twilight gulped and looked under her Histories of Royally Appointed Positions and Commissioned Crockery: Illustrated Edition, at her plate. There was a perfect five inches of clearance between the tome and the possible staining agents, which was minimum industry standard when handling research materials and chemicals. She was in no danger of harming the book whatsoever. Twilight sighed as the tension drained out of her before rolling her eyes at Celestia. “What are you, my mom?” “Considering what we did last night - and again right before breakfast - I should hope not!” Celestia placed a hoof on her chest in mock shock. “Such scandal!” “Hehehe!” Twilight giggled and closed her book as she set it aside. “That would be AWKward.” She continued to giggle for a moment longer until she made a choked gurgle noise deep in her throat. “Twilight?” Celestia tilted her head as she watched Twilight’s face go from happy to disturbed. “Is something wrong?” Twilight blanched. “UUhhggh! Now I’m imagining what we did, only instead of you, it’s my mom!” Twilight pushed her plate away. “Curse my fertile imagination! Now I wish brainbleach was a spell I could cast on myself…” “Velvet?” Celestia blinked, her own imagination kicking in. Far from the disgust obviously displayed by Twilight, she felt the need to tease her young partner rising. “I highly doubt your mother is flexible enough to pull off the bedroom acrobatics we accomplished last night. I mean, not at her age now, but go back just a few years and then it becomes far more plausible.” Celestia hammed it up by biting her lip and hmmming to herself. “Velvet had quite the flank on her when she was younger.” Twilight stared at her as if Celestia had grown a second head, mouth hanging open. “Oh, who am I kidding? She’s got a fantastic flank now, even after two foals! I can’t fault you for a little Oedipus feelings towards her.” “I-I think I’m going... to vomit…” “Don’t worry, I feel completely comfortable in our relationship’s strength that I won’t have to worry about Velvet sweeping you off your hooves and stealing you away from me” “Yeah...gonna vomit.” Twilight rose unsteadily and glared at Celestia before turning toward the door and walking out of their private breakfast nook. Celestia knew she should stop. She knew she would catch hell for her teasing later. She just couldn’t stop herself. “Unless of course Velvet knows that swirly thing I do that makes you scream!” The sound of vomit hitting the carpet in the hall made her wince. The maids wouldn’t let her forget that anytime soon. Twilight certainly wouldn’t. > 110. Friendshipping by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Royal tea parties were not, despite Rarity's earnest beliefs and insistence, a common occurrence in Canterlot Castle, But when she and Twilight had the same week off together, Twilight couldn't help but wish to make an exception to make her fantasy a reality. So a very perplexed Luna and Celestia found themselves facing a giggling Rarity and a faintly bemused Twilight, a pile of scones between them. "Now as for me, I have yet to find anypony I can truly call the one. There was this fellow named Trenderhoof I thought would be a perfect gentlecolt, but...we have a divergence in tastes, suffice to say." "Ah'd reckon thayt." Twilight said with a faint smile, Rarity giving a flush and a chuckle in response. "But what about your majesties? I imagine you could have anypony in the world you wanted to, if you tried. Have you felt pangs of loneliness stir your hearts before? Are there any stallions you might have your eye on?" Rarity's wolfish expression made both of the Princesses feel a sort of primal fear. Celestia gave Luna a look that said 'I love you, sister', and opened her mouth first. "Actually, I have in fact been attempting dating. Twilight and I were looking to find a way to break it to you and the rest of the Element Bearers, in fact." "Oh ho! Twilight has been aiding you in your search? Twilight, darling, why didn't you tell me?" Rarity hissed. Twilight blushed. "Actually, Rarity, she means that we've been setting up, erm, well..." Celestia rescued the faltering unicorn. "We've been dating." Luna began choking upon a scone at that point, her right hoof beating against her chest in the hopes that the offending pastry might eject itself before she lost air. Twilight gave a wince, and shot Luna an apologetic smile. "I know it's a lot to take in, but--" "Well of course I would assume you two would set up dates to discuss stallions over. I only wish you'd shared this interest with me--er, us, your friends--before. Oh, when we get back to Ponyville we'll have so much to discuss together!" "Romantic dates." Celestia stressed, aggravating Luna's gasps for air. "Oh, I understand perfectly. I imagine matters of the heart are something you would only trust with as deep and close a friend as Twilight, and vice versa. But that's no excuse for Twilight not to share her own side of the date when she returns from Ponyville." "No, Rarity. She means that we're, uh, in l-love." Twilight managed to say, cringing as she did. "Naturally! I understand! Celestia has been your anchor since you were but a foal! I imagine she and you have things about your friendship that span even deeper than our bonds! It is the same with myself and dear Fluttershy." "I would doubt that." Celestia quietly interjected. Twilight, for her part, walked around the table and wrapped a hoof around Celestia. Luna had managed to cease choking at this point, and was merely settled glaring at her sister. "And when, prithee, were you planning to tell us, sister?" Rarity gave Celestia a chiding look. "Oh, Celestia! Don't tell me you've been arranging dates about romance with Twilight but not your sister! Surely she deserves to join in! Why, were she more interested, I'd be doing the same thing with dear Sweetie Belle!" "Rarity!" Twilight fixed her friend with a long-suffering stare. "Celestia and I are gay! We are tongue-twisting! We are tonsil diving! Making kissy faces! Cuddling each other in the night! Buzzing our birds and bees! Snipping scissors! We are commiting acts of biology that lead to little ponies! We are stimulating each other's mating drives through the appropriate organs! We are banging!" Rarity dropped her teacup, the shattering noise ignored by all. "Have I made myself clear?" Twilight said at last. > 111. Courage by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** Nopony under the sun could honestly call Princess Twilight Sparkle a coward. She had stood horn-to-horn against an evil alicorn goddess returned from a thousand years of imprisonment, banished an Ursa Major by sheer will alone, and conquered a draconequus that had bested the Princess of the Sun with a snap of his talons. To include all the deeds she had accomplished with the help of her friends would be the work of a lifetime. Despite these accolades, Twilight Sparkle had never been more afraid than standing in front of those very same friends in her own library. Knees shaking, sweat matting the hair on her brow, and heart pounding in her chest, Twilight Sparkle struggled to even remain upright, much less look her loved ones in the eye. The other Elements of Harmony, her parents, and Spike sat crowded together in her admittedly too-small living room. Even Princess Luna had answered the Royal Summons she had sent via Spike the day before. At her side, Princess Celestia draped a comforting wing across her back and gave her a supportive nod. The warmth across her back settled her nerves, the sensation of white down tickling her fur calming her in the same way it always had. Twilight inhaled deeply and steeled herself for the moment of truth. Her friends and family straightened expectantly, their eyes focused on her like hungry predators. “E-everypony…I’m…” Twilight faltered. The wing on her back tightened the smallest amount, and she swallowed hard. Princess Twilight Sparkle raised her head, met their gazes defiantly and spoke the hardest words she’d ever said. “I’m gay.” There was a long, tense moment of silence that dragged on far longer than is should have. Ever second that nopony spoke, Twilight’s resolve dimmed. The wide, unbelieving stares of her loved ones tore at her and made her regret her decisi- “Yeeeeeeeah, and?” It was Rainbow Dash who broke the silence, because of course it was. Twilight sputtered indignantly for a moment before she could speak. “W-what do you mean ‘yeah, and?’ That was the most difficult thing I’ve ever done and you’re making a joke?!” Tears threatened to spill down her cheeks as she struggled against the urge to deck her best friend. Rainbow Dash’s eyes widened as she backpedaled. “Whoa, that’s not what I meant at all!” she insisted. “I just meant-“a well-manicured white hoof interrupted her defense. “What she means, darling,” Rarity interjected, shooting a harsh glare at Rainbow Dash from the corner of her eye, “is that your confession, while brave, is perhaps not as…unexpected, as you perhaps thought.” The maelstrom of conflicting, half formed thoughts that flashed through Twilight’s mind at that moment could best be summed up in four letters. “What.” Applejack pushed herself to her hooves and stood beside Rarity. “Sugarcube, I’ve known since the day you showed up at my farm for the Summer Sun Celebration that your barn doors swung out, if ya know what I mean.” No. No she did not, but apparently the rest of her friends did as they all nodded in agreement. Her eyes turned to Spike, who shrugged. “I’ve lived with you for my entire life, almost entirely in the same room. You’re not as quiet as you think.” Red blossomed across her face, and she decided at that moment that Spike was old enough for his own room immediately. Horrified, she looked to her parents, who nodded sheepishly. “We found the magazines under your bed in your old room, sweetheart.” Twilight was dead, she was positive. She was dead, and being punished for some horrible deed. There was no way her parents had found the stash under her bed. The magazines, the artwork, the body pillow! “Lots of Frisky Princess Paradise, though I suppose that’s not surprising,” her father quipped with a glance towards her mentor. That single line brought Twilight’s mind to a screeching halt. Had it not been for her mentor holding her upright, she would have tipped over. Even frozen in place, she saw the blush across Celestia’s face out of the corner of her eye. Later, she would realize that the wing on her back had pulled her significantly closer. “Oh, that’s a good one,” Fluttershy agreed softly. “Did you see the December spread?” “Enjoyed that, did you?” Princess Luna purred as she enveloped the smaller Pegasus in her wings. The amount of blood that flooded Fluttershy’s cheeks would have given a doctor fits. “That was very brave, Twilight,” Princess Celestia whispered in her ear, “Perhaps after we’re done here, you’d like to retire somewhere…private, to recover from today’s events?” It was at that moment, with her parents and friends discussing her incredibly transparent attempts to conceal her sexual preferences, Princess Luna nibbling seductively on Fluttershy’s ear, and Princess Celestia’s wing lightly treading towards her tail that Princess Twilight Sparkle checked out. As her head hit the floor, Twilight resolved that courage was overrated. > 112. Politics by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** If you had told me five years ago that I’d one day be locked in a contest against a string of romantic partners literally as old as equine civilization, I’d have laughed and likely recommended a good psychologist. Unfortunately, that was the situation I found myself in, once. “My sister has had many lovers, Twilight Sparkle.” I suppose I shouldn’t have been surprised. My life had been one crazy escapade after another ever since I stepped hoof in that insane little hamlet called Ponyville. Fighting a long lost alicorn Princess, defeating and then reforming Chaos Incarnate, ascending to become a bucking Alicorn. But hay, that’s my life. “Mares, stallions, griffons, minotaurs, and more.” I could go on and on about how wonderful it was, courting Celestia. I’m somewhat ashamed to admit it, but somewhere in the Royal Archives there are probably some dusty old red journals of mine, filled with awful metaphors for that rockin’ white flank. They’re terrible, but she loves them, so I didn’t do what I should have. Namely, burn them. “Hoplite is the first I remember. A warrior of strong heart and body, it was a furious and passionate affair.” Still, the age difference was an issue. Not in the normal sense, as we were both consenting adults, but only one of us had ten thousand years of history behind them. “Rough Shod was next. A wealthy olive farmer, he was a loving soul, but had such difficulty expressing it.” I was young, stupid, and most of all insecure. It didn’t matter how much Celestia assured me that I didn’t have to compare myself to them, I couldn’t stop myself. In a moment of idiocy, I asked Luna about them. “Indigo Rose was an artist, and her creativity extended to the bedroom.” At first I questioned how Luna had such detailed knowledge, but her only reply was ‘After so long together, there’s some things you can’t not learn, no matter how much you don’t want to.’ “Cloud Burst was a hopeless romantic and a klutz, but she found him endearing.” I had never cared much for politics, but that was the only way I could describe the situation I faced with her past lovers. In politics, you must make yourself unique among a large group, but in such a way that it is a positive instead of a negative. Subtly is the name of the game, and I’d never had much luck with it. The underemphasized nuances often escaped me, despite rigorous attempts at study. Being in love with Celestia, I felt similarly out of my depth. “I could spend all night telling you of each of them, or I could tell you what single thing united them.” That’s when I had an idea. “None of them were Twilight Sparkle.” It wasn’t easy. Long days and longer nights spent pouring over ink-stained parchment. Pot after pot of coffee keeping me going while I used every bit of my arcane skill to come up with a plan that would show her how I truly felt. Without Luna it would have been impossible, and I’m forever indebted to her. “You owe me nothing, Twilight Sparkle. You make my sister happy, and that is payment enough.” It took hundreds of pages of calculations and thousands of individual astral runes before I was ready. I was never more thankful to be an Alicorn. Even before my Ascension my magic had been nearly unrivaled, but afterwards it was almost endless. I stress almost because even with my enormous wellspring, I was very close to being unable to complete my project. The spell took three nights to cast in full, and by the dawn of the third day I was beyond exhausted. Still, there is no greater driving force than love, so I didn’t delay even a moment. It took no effort to convince Celestia to join me on her balcony at noon for tea. She was concerned at my recent absences and fatigued appearance. For a few minutes, we carried on idle conversation as I distracted her view from the sky. When the time was right and all the pieces in place, I merely pointed to the heavens, and her jaw dropped. Politics is like chess, in that every move should be planned at least ten moves ahead, if not more. Subtly, again, is key. But even in chess, it sometimes becomes necessary to flip the table and use the king as a hockey puck. As Celestia stared at the normally night-bound stars surrounding her sun in tight clusters, tears running down her cheeks, I knew I’d made my impression on her heart. I knew that, by bringing day and night together, I’d shown her exactly how much she meant to me. CELESTIA, WILL YOU MARRY ME > 113. Surgery by Bakmah Genesis > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bakmah Genesis *** Princess Celestia was always viewed as a calm and collected thinker. There were even stories told that she once sat straight faced and calmly through a meeting with a dragon that constantly reminded her that it wanted to rip her head off. She was a figure of collected manner. It was obvious, then, why the hospital staff were worried about the franticly pacing alicorn goddess in their waiting room, strands of her rainbow pastel mane sticking up on end. She had bitten her lip hard enough during her waiting that a small trickle of blood was running down her lip. All the while, Luna sat slightly annoyed in one of the chairs located in the room. "Sister, it's just a kidney transplant. She would have looked over the procedure ten times over before donating." said the midnight alicorn, eyeing her sister as she started to wear a rut in the marble floors of the hospital waiting room. "Yes, but there are always mistakes, miscalculations, unsanitary equipment, sloppy surgeons..." Celestia was silenced as a crystal slipper was shoved in her mouth by an annoyed Luna. "Tia, you did an health inspection of this hospital last week, twice. She. Is. Fine." said the goddess. Celestia stammered before trudging back to her seat next to Luna and sitting down. The younger sibling smiled before resuming in waiting patiently. For the next hour, Celestia found something equally annoying to pacing as she waited. Tapping her gold slippers together in nervousness. Luna could feel a vein throbbing in her temple as she slowly turned to her sister. "Celestia, I would dearly love it if you stop doing that." Celestia seemed to ignore her as she stared off into space. Luna's eye twitched before she lashed out, slapping her sister on the back of the head. The other ponies in the waiting room gasped while the guard escorts stiffened. "What was that for, Lulu?!" Shouted Celestia, massaging the back of her head. Luna snorted. "You are acting like she has been sentenced to death for helping a small colt by giving him a kidney." said the younger sibling with a roll of her eyes. The worst that will happen is that she will be loopy for the next few hours. The doctors told you this, ten times. No quit worrying before I'm tempted to banish myself to the moon." Luna crossed her forelegs with a huff, staring at the wall across from her. Finally, the doors to the waiting room opened, a slightly tired looking Twilight Sparkle being pushed out in a wheel chair. A pair off bandages could barely be seen behind her hospital gown. Upon seeing the younger mare, Celestia jumped up and hugged the mare, causing the nurse pushing her to fall back by the sudden backward force. "You're okay! Wait, are you sick, do you have an infection? Did they miss a cut, did they..." Celestia's ramblings were cut off by a pair of lavender lips. "I'm fine, Tia." said Twilight as she relaxed back in her chair. "They did a perfect job and the colt will be fine. You didn't have to worry." "But it's my job to worry about you." said Celestia softly, nuzzling the youngest alicorn. "If I didn't, I wouldn't be good wife, now would I." "I think reigning it in on the babying factor would be fine, love." said Twilight with a giggle. She placed her hooves on the wheels and started for the door. "I'm free to go and have to stay in the wheel chair for a few days, but it should be fine. Now let's go, a bit hungry after that." Celestia smiled as she watched her wife wheel herself out of the hospital. The goddess shook her head before following. > 114. Collectable by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Celestia was her in chambers reading while cuddling up to a plush toy of a purple pony, it had been a stressful day and she had retreated to her rooms for some relaxing. Sadly this was quickly interrupted by the sounds of doors to her room being slammed open; in walked a pony, a purple pony and the living version of the doll that she held in her hooves. “Mind explaining something?” asked a visibly annoyed Twilight. “Explain what?” Celestia answered. “Perhaps this”, calling forth her magic to bring out another purple pony plush although this one lacked wings. “Oh, a plush toy made after you rescued Luna from the Nightmare.” “Right and this?”, pulling out another unicorn although one with a tiara on its head. “After Discord’s defeat.” Twilight still looked annoyed and with her magic pulled forth more dolls but also lunch boxes, figurines, flags, posters, and all other manners of merchandise. “So again I ask, mind explaining something?” Celestia sighed before she spoke, “Would you believe I been thinking and later dreaming about having you with me for quite some time? I wasn’t sure at first but after you saved by sister I gave it some more thought though I haven’t acted on it until, well recently.” She got up and walked over to the purple alicorn who looked less annoyed now and wrapped a wing around her. “You did?” “Yes, for a while now but I wasn’t sure if you would accept so there was well this”, waving a forehoof over the pile of merchandise. “But after you said yes I put all of these down in the lower section of the castle, wasn’t sure what I was going to do with them probably donate them.” “Then why do you still have one?”, pointing to the stuffed toy on Celestia’s bed. “For when you aren’t here?” she tried. Twilight just stared unconvinced by the answer. Celestia sighed again, “In truth I usually keep something of each of my past students and occasionally past loves. Take a look around the room and I can tell you something about the pony who once owned them.” This answer Twilight seem to accept, “So do you really need to cuddle with a doll when I could be here?” Celestia pulled her wing tighter, “No since the real thing is much better.” > 115. Defenestration by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Ponyville Courthouse Lockup ~~~~ Twilight Sparkle frowned. “I never imagined that I would have to bail you out of jail under such circumstances.” Twilight frowned harder and crossed her hooves as she sat on the hard bench against the cell wall. “I always thought, that should I ever need to get you out of an incarceration, it would be because you finally let Luna take you out drinking. She does know the best bars in Canterlot.” Twilight hunched and tried to think of a way to get her muzzle to convey an even greater frown, glowering as she did, at the opposite wall. Anywhere but at that angelic face on the other side of the bars. Her cellmates were crowded into one corner, doing what the could to stay away from the enraged alicorn and out of her line of sight. “You are lucky that the other pony wasn’t badly injured.” “It was the same one.” “Excuse me?” Celestia lifted her one visible eyebrow slightly. “It was the same stallion as last time. He did it on purpose.” Twilight ground her teeth together audibly. “I was reshelving the library. He came in and asked for more cheap poorly written drivel while I was doing it.” “Ponyville Golden Oaks Library is a public library and you are the librarian.” “I KNOW!” Twilight rose to her hooves and started pacing inside her cell. “I know, I know. You told me that last time. And I tried. I really did try this time.” Twilight stopped in the middle of her laps and took a calming breath “But he was just so…” “Annoying?” Celestia ventured. “More like aggravatingly antagonistically oblivious to the infuriatingly obviousness of interrupting me while reshelving over two hundred books - all of them better than the crap he wanted to check out!” “And so...you attacked him?” “Not at first! I gave him a warning!” Twilight started to pace again. One, two, three, turn. One, two, three, turn. “I told him I was busy and the books he wanted were clearly located on the shelf labeled ‘Wastes of Paper; Gn-Gu’ and he didn’t even have to sign for them or bring them back! But noooooo...he just couldn’t take a hint, so I had to expand his vocabulary!” “Is that when you telekinetically threw him out the window?” Twilight stopped pacing again and spun to face Celestia, leveling a hoof at her. “Precisely! He might have been a tactless clod when he came into the library, but when he left I made sure he knew the very definition of defenestration!” Celestia sighed and hung her head for a moment before turning to the constable pony beside her. “I’ve heard enough. Release her into my custody, please. My student needs a fresh lesson in calming the fuck down.” > 116. Failure by Ambion > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ambion *** Imagine Twilight Sparkle, newly ascended alicorn, wearing a beer hat. Well, it’s like a beer hat. Except it’s not a beer hat. An actual beer hat would have been gross misconduct here, in this place. What’s important is that it has car mirrors affixed to it, it is sitting on Twilight Sparkle’s head, and it is making her feel very, very self conscious. She was hovering in place in what we might imagine to be ‘neutral’. Celestia flew slow, appreciateive circles around the distressed student. “Is this really necessary?” Twilight asked. There was an edge of pleading to her voice. That constant, Mona Lisalestia-like smile wasn’t going anywhere. Just glancing at it made hapless Twilight gulp and falter. “Everyone has to pass their flying test,” Celestia said. “Bu-but Celestia, I’ve gotten better at flying, and-and...I can fly. I do fly!” She was shushed with a feather, mid-wing stroke. “Which is precisely why I’ve had to hush up the matter, and have taken personal charge as you’re instructor in the matter. “The law is the law, Twilight,” the princess said with a little bit too much delight showing. “Don’t worry,” she cooed affectionately, “it’s a simple test. You simply have to fly forwards, turn, and come back. I have every confidence in you.” Twilight flapped errantly as she struggled to adjust the itchy and obtuse headset. “Okay,” she said. “I can do that. It’s just forward and back. Forward and back. Not really a test at all,” she said, slathering her anxiety over with bravado. "Pegasus foals pass this all the time.” “That’s right,” said Celestia. Dutifully and with full ceremony she conjured a quill and notepad. “You may begin.” Twilight went from neutral to her first flappy gear, careful of any wild acceleration. She began to drift slowly forwards. “Okay,” she said, “okay, okay, I’ve got this. I’ve got this.” When she had gone perhaps fifty metres, she angled her yaw into a gradual, steady turn, so that the entirety of her flight was a great ‘U’ shape. She came back sweating, tense, and visibly shaken. “There,” said Twilight. “I did it.” Celestia tsk-tsk’d her. She held up the notepad, which now bore evil red pen marks. Twilight’s heart sank, or possibly exploded. “What?!” Celestia conjured reading glasses and dutifully put them on as she begun. “Failure to check rearview mirrors. Failure to check over shoulder. Failure to perform a three-point turn. Failure to signal correctly at said turn.” The larger, wiser, and much more amused alicorn looked up. “I’m sorry, Twilight, but I’m afraid you’ve failed the test.” “Fai...failed? Me...I...failed?” Celestia, not unsympathetic, was quick to embrace and hold her traumatised student. “It’s okay, Twilight. Many ponies fail their first flying test. It’s nothing anypony will hold against you.” Twilight replied with the articulation of a twitching mouth and eye. With a magical sunlight pop, the pen, glasses, notepad and ridiculous not-a-beer-hat vanished. “Looks like I’ll have to carry you back down.” Stupefied Twilight looked up at Celestia, and shivered as the white hooves embraced her. “I’m...I’m okay with this.” They flew a small ways. “Did you rig this thing against me?” Twilight asked as she, illegal-flyer, was forced to snuggle tightly against Celestia. “Why ever would you think that?” chuckled the princess. They enjoyed the rest of the flight in close silence. > 117. Kissiekissiesmoochface by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Twilight ran her tongue along the insides of Celestia's cheeks, leading to a very passionate winny. The pair descended onto the mattress, their wings surrounding each other in a cloud of their own fluff. As Celestia reached the roof of Twilight's mouth, Twilight's mind lost control and her animal instinct basked in the raw, naked pleasure of the moment. Ears flicked, nostrils flared and lips smacked, but no matter how their faces twitched, the pair made sure to never breach contact. Once breath became a problem, they began to breathe through their nostrils. A sigh escaped through Twilight's lips, though this was quickly cut off by another insistent push into her mouth by the elder alicorn. A strong hoof rubbed against Twilight's back, holding her firm against her former mentor's warm, rigid chest. In turn, Twilight melted around the softer shape, her pudgier, less-trimmed body draping across the larger mass. Both had lost track of the time when they returned to the world of not-Twilight and not-Celestia, respectively. There may have been ponies watching at the window, there may have been royal duties to attend to, and there may have been the ever-looming potential for scandal, but in that moment there was only a kind of overwhelming, titanic joy, smothering the pair of them emotionally like the downy wings and blankets smothering them physically. One looked at the other with bright, vibrant tears threatening to spill over her cheeks, and found everything she was feeling at that moment reflected back at her in her lover's eyes. > 118. Heretic by Ambion > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ambion *** Twilight had been making the most of her open access to Celestia’s private library since her ascension. Every page here was paramount in Twilight’s eyes, because every last one of them were only here because Celestia herself had personally chosen them. “Ponies worshipped you?” she asked after finding an obscure historical text, one quite dated by the look of things. “As in, there was an actual religion deifying you?” Celestia sipped her tea “I tried not to encourage them. A certain few ponies are stil quite zealous on my behalf even today.” She gave Twilight a coy smile. “One or two names come to mind.” Twilight waggled the book under her mentor’s nose. “I do not worship you,” she said flatly, but Celestia seemed to be daydreaming. “It was so cute when you were smaller, trailing after me everywhere I went, tiny hooves and huge eyes...” “Hey! You did hear me, didn’t you? I said I don’t worship you!”” “Oh, what’s that? Yes yes, of course you don’t, Twilight.” Celestia sighed. “Faithful student,” she murmured through giggles. The smaller alicorn’s wings went right up, like two stiff flagpoles. “Then I’ll just have to prove it!” she declared, diving headlong into a flurry of venerable pages. “I am an independent, free willed mare, totally not filled with a burning desire that I-Ahah!” This being some revelation on the page she’d found. “It says here that your worshippers never dare touch you. So if I just...” Twilight put the flat of her hoof to Celestia’s chest. They both glanced at it. “Mmm, yes,” said Celestia. She took another leisurely sip of tea. “That’s very independent. Definitely free will right there.” Reaching past Twilight, she turned the page. “And if you look here, that only applied at night.” Twilight Sparkle wilted. “Oh,” she sighed. “By the way, you’re not normally this sarcastic.” Celestia set aside her teacup and composed herself. “You are right. Sorry. But you don’t have to prove anything to me, Twilight. You already have.” She only sank further. “No I haven’t,” she mumbled. She was still and silent for several seconds. "Not everything." “Twilight?” Celestia had been drinking peppermint tea. Twilight could have easily recognized it by the scent, or by sight, or even by deduction - it was one of Celestia’s most frequented flavours. Now she could recognize it by taste because the wetness of it was still on Celestia's lips. It was a shock kiss, one Twilight had sprung on her like a trap. Celestia went stiff and wide eyed. It was her turn to be still and silent. She blinked a quick succession of blinks and tried to work her mouth to make words. After a few tries, she managed a little something. “Well,” she tried. “Wow. Twilight, I...wow.” It was as if one vivid blush was shared between the two ponies. Twilight looked so meek, yet so strong as well. She managed a nervous chuckle, and with that Celestia blinked some more and smiled. “Well,” she began again. “That was certainly very heretical, night or not. That could get you excommunicated.” She felt soft purple lips pressed to her own once more, and Twilight’s sighed breath a warm gust over her skin. “But you won’t let that happen” Twilight cooed through their parted lips. “because you worship me too.” Any witty repartee Celestia might have had was tongue-tied. Very literally. There was a thump as the old book fell to the floor, forgotten. Then there was another thump, as of two bodies eagerly figuring out their damndest best attempt at acting as one, but that is another story, for a more severely rated twilestia prompt tag collab. > 119. Paperwork by Misago > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Misago *** "Working hard, dearest?" The more-than-welcome sound of her wife's voice drew Twilight's gaze from her desk and the pile of documents she'd been trying to process in the last few hours, just in time so see Celestia gracefully land on the balcony. Sighing wearily, she released the quill from her magical grasp. Since the last time she'd looked outside, the sun had set and the stars had taken over the sky. "Still finishing the new treaty with Germaneigh", Twilight replied. She smiled as Celestia trotted closer with purpose, granting the smaller alicorn a peck on the cheek when she reached the desk. "I was hoping you would like to join me right away", Celestia said with mock annoyance. "Oh well." Twilight had to shiver when she felt a hoof brush over her shoulder, and when she turned around, Celestia had already moved over to the large bed taking up most of the room and climbed upon it. With a shake of her head, Twilight took up the quill once more, and turned her attention back to the paperwork, trying to ignore the all-too familiar and all-too tempting scent of Celestia that had now invaded the room. ...Wir bitten sie freundlichst, uns sämtliche Dokumente für die Übergabe von... Her ears twitched when a yawn broke the silence. Celestia could make even make a yawn sound graceful and refined. Twilight had always been good at ignoring distractions. As a foal, neither begging nor screaming from her family had managed to drag her away from a book if she had yet to finish it. During her teenage years, she had passed the most difficult tests her mentor had to offer with flying colors, even while large parts of her conscious mind were occupied with thoughts of vaulting over the table and kissing Celestia silly. But now, they both had learned. Twilight had learned what cuddling in bed actually felt like. And Celestia? Well, a few days before they had started going out, she had apparently paid a visit to Cadance to ask a few questions about "interpersonal contact encouragement tactics". "Tell me, Twilight, is it a bit cold in here?" Work before play. Work before play. ...so können wir ihnen folgendes anbieten... "I think my belly is a bit cold. If only I had something purple and warm to cuddle with..." That accursed, melodic, tempting voice. ...geh und küss sie, du dumme Nuss! Twilight's quill burst into flames as her horn lit up and she teleported directly over the bed, the impact drawing a undignified squeak from Celestia. As white wings and hooves wrapped around her, Twilight decided to give her teenage fantasy another try. Work before play. Work 'for play. 'For play. Foreplay. > 120. Twinkie by Ambion > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ambion *** Celestia was not one given to creeping about, least of all in the innermost sanctums of her own palace, but she did so now, stooping as low as her alicorn frame would allow her, glancing warily and often this way and that around corners and doorways. A quick, hushed order dismissed the guards on duty, and she counted the seconds, ear to the door, until she was certain they were beyond hearing. With a delicious, devious, salacious click, the bolt to her private chambers slid into place. The serene smile that was thought to be her constant companion was overthrown in a quick coup d'etat by a joint coalition of devious delight and grinning glee. Bold and bare, for she was free of her usual regalia - and a comfortable freedom it was - she made her way as if by absolute whimsy to the writing desk. State secrets of all manner came and went through the embossed and venerable wood, but these were not what occupied Celestia's thoughts and fluttering stomach like a mounting fever. Oh, no. She instead opened the really secret drawer. Inside were sheafs of loose leaf paper, crinkled and bound by specially colour coded paper clips. A black quill, luscious and inky as of a very glossy raven, was her clandestine co-conspirator in the sordid affair Celestia now visited upon herself. Of the loose bound notes, Celestia selected the group bound by the pink paperclip. She read the story thus far, in all its salubrious shame, and felt the juices of inspiration begin to flow. Her lips smacked and folded as she let the inspiration come. Quill to ink, then to page. "This is wrong," the beautiful, gorgeous, expressive Twilight Sparkle cried, and took a step back. "But it feels so right," said Pinkie Pie, pushing the warmth of herself against Twilight's supple, smooth, soft coat. Her hoof wiggled its way with tantalizing slowness down Twilight's perfectly shaped flank. "Okie. Dokie. Lokie," she sexily said with every inch it covered. Twilight Sparkle shuddered. "No, but yes, but no...but yes! I...I can't resist! It's too much, oh Pinkie Pie, take me! Take me now!" The clink of metal on marble shattered Celestia's confidence as surely as a trebuchet. Panic boiling over, heart going a mile a minute, eyes wide and body frozen like a deer, the Princess swung around in abject terror. She met the horrified, shocked, petrified and equally frozen expression of Twilight Sparkle, who was caught in the act, literally, her hoof still in mid-stride as she crept from Celestia's bedroom. She was wearing Celestia's regalia. And also lipstick. And a velvety eyeliner, with all the subtlety of a huge neon-lit arrow. The air was thick and unspeakable as ice, and the ice itself unbreakable. They looked at one another, Celestia frozen with her super secret sexy student shipping story shame, Twilight with...whatever it was, something equally shameful, no doubt. And very sexy, definitely. They glanced as one creature at the notes, then with a glacial slowness - and inevitability - to Twilight's appearance. They did this several times, taking it by turns to stare with wide eyed disbelief at one another. The desperate conversation of their eyes could have filled volumes with expression and nuance. "This...isn't...what it appears," Celestia managed to squeak out. "Right? Right! No! No, I mean, yes! Yes, it's absolutely not me...doing this...Or you...doing that..." Their mutual understanding reached, that being to DENY EVERYTHING even in the face of truth and sanity, the tension could only wind up to critical levels. Celestia baulked to realize a new depth to her terror. A thousand years of composure were going out the window - she could feel words she dare not say rising up like an unstoppable surge. She gasped but could not relent, the traitor tongue moved between her lips (and oh, where else and how else she wanted to apply them!) "I...I...I think...I'm getting...a new...shipping...inspiration..." the sun Princess managed to wheeze. She dropped the quill, smearing sticky ink, and bundle of notes back into the drawer. This wasn't an inspiration where such implements were needed. Just the heat of their eyes, and the heat of Twilight's breath, and the heat of her...hotness, of course. Twilight saw, and understood. She gulped and mastered her ability to speak. "Do you...want help...making that story?" Celestia's nod was tiny, triumphant, pleading, and all things between. "I think...I have room...for an editor..." was the last Celestia could whisper before they kissed one another. Their bodies would be the page, and sensation the words they lay upon them. They'd need a few drafts, definitely. Revisions. Maybe a sequel. Twilight Sparkle did something very amazing with her hoof and Celestia's brain momentarily exploded like a bliss-bomb. Definitely a sequel. > 121. Cap by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Celestia rested quietly by herself as she watched her young shadow explore the ruined library. Bright light from her Sun lit the cavernous room through the open, broken windows and the holes where the ceiling had collapsed during the long years since the Everfree had been her home. Only secrets remained here. Memories were the only things that still called the ruin home. Most of them were good memories, truth be told. Some however, were decidedly less so. The enchanted books that still survived the onslaught of the elements and time still held the physical remains of those memories. Her shadow hoped to find them and breath life into those old legends. Twilight wanted to free her from their ghosts. It was noble sentiment, Celestia supposed. Twilight only wanted the best for her. Ever since she’d taken the chance to let love into her heart and mind once more, her student had become increasingly protective and almost worryingly perceptive of Celestia’s inner most thoughts. Twilight’s constant doting was almost like being worshipped again. Almost. Celestia shifted her weight, leaning against a wall she was fairly certain would support her attention for a little while yet and sighed. She wasn’t bored, or tired, but Twilight was getting close to a section of the library Celestia didn’t think she was quite ready for yet. The effect was immediate. Twilight’s head snapped up and honed in on her. “Princess? I’m not boring you am I?” No. Celestia shook her head. “Just thinking old thoughts. Pay this old mare no mind.” “Nonsense! If you’re uncomfortable…” Celestia chuckled gently. “Don’t worry Twilight, I’m not sinking into some mire of dispair and sadness from guilt of my old crimes. I was simply recalling that the last time I was here, the windows were intact stained glass, much like my current home. You would have enjoyed studying them, I think.” She watched Twilight’s face as tiny expressions flit across it like clouds in the sky on a blustery day or some similar metaphor. As she had come more to grips with regrading Twilight as a mare and a lovely one at that, Celestia found that she just enjoyed watching and studying her face. Twilight was reading her back, doing the same thing to glean the meaning of her statement about the windows. She watched Twilight turn it over in her mind, pulling it apart and torturing the words and sentence structure to tease out deeper meaning. She hadn’t lied that time. The windows used to be lovely and intricate. Twilight would have loved them. “Perhaps, Twilight, if you told me what you are really looking for in these old tomes, I could help. I like to imagine that I remember what they are all about.” Celestia smiled. “Or at least how Lulu and I used to organize them.” “Well,” Twilight shrugged, her voice grew quiet, “I don’t know really. I think...that I want to find something to help me...know you.” Celestia kept her face carefully neutral. It wasn’t fair that she should live to see the rise and fall of civilizations and the passing of gods, that she should hear and give advice and wisdom on every topic, and still be thrown by a purple filly that asked all the right questions. It was Clover all over again, but on steroids this time. “Know me? Twilight, you’ve known me your entire life. You are my Faithful Student and Evening Star. You see me with the crown and crest set aside.” Twilight nodded slowly. “Yeah, but I want to know Celestia. What makes you...you. I want to read about your past, but I don’t want to read a history book.” Twilight nudged a loose stone with her hoof. “Does that make sense?” Yep, Clover the Clever all over again. Celestia smiled again and nodded her head. “Yes. It makes the kind of sense that I don’t deserve. Promise you won’t run away when you find me?” Twilight Sparkle looked her goddess incarnate in the eye unflinchingly and shook her head. > 122. Twins by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** “I’m not quite sure what draws you to this bedroom more now, me or the things I own?” Celestia asked from her place on the bed. The purple alicorn who had been studying some of the small statues in the room turned and joined Celestia on the bed bringing herself close, “Definitely has to be you.” “Oh, I pretty sure I've seen you in here eyeing everything ever since I told you about that scroll some months back. To think that the rival for your heart would not be another suitor but little odds and ends. Perhaps I should take everything out and give you a more personal tour, imagine all the uses for all the little odd and ends, perhaps you want to imagine how many are ones that could be used for s-.” Twilight quickly cut her off although her face now was slightly red,“I-i-it’s not like that, I've always seen them but I never could think of a good reason or time to ask since I was just so much more interested in learning about magic.” “Magic lessons had you distracted or did you mean me?” Twilight at this point was starting to look more red than purple. “Alright enough teasing, what’s caught your eye this time?” Twilight took a deep breath and cleared the blush from her face, “Many things, one is all the images of twins I've noticed around the castle. Most of the depict you and Luna or depict the sun and the moon which makes sense since you two are the ruling Diarchy, but the small metal statue on your mantle has two pegasi together in flight. Who were they and what’s the meaning behind that one?” Celestia sighed and used her magic to bring the statue closer, “This statue was given to me many years ago by a close friend Lightening Swiftwing, he was a pegasi metalworker. I’m sure you remember your history lessons; the Pegasopolis Empire was ruled by two rulers, one mare and one stallion and it was this that help us build the basis for Diarchy government. To the pegasi the image of the twin rulers was meant to symbolize the dualism of their rule, each ruler had their own domains which provided symmetry for the other but they were twins, equal in power, influence, and prestige together they form the united whole that would lead the pegasi.” “So it was a gift for when you and Luna were both ruling from the Everfree Castle?” “It was and one of the few things of mine that I could find after we had to leave, it became a reminder of how much I failed to remember that Luna and I were like the ancient pegasi rulers, two halves of a whole.” Twilight hugged Celestia, “Luna’s back and you have help this time to make sure it doesn't happen again.” “Thank you, Twilight” kissing her on the lips, “Now to answer the other half of your question, the pegasi here were the last rulers of the Pegasopolis Empire before the Unification of the Three Tribes. The stallion here is Imperator Stormfront Whitebolt and the mare is Imperatrix Wind Whistler Stormfeather, these two actually have another meaning because not only were they two halves in a political sense but these two are well-known for their closeness as lovers and soulmates.” “Soulmates?” “These two eventually settled down together and while I’m close to Luna, as close as a sister can get but now I think that there’s another reason why my old friend gave me this. It was to imply I needed to find someone who would always stand by me through everything and I think I have, I found you and I’m glad I found you.” “So a few months ago when you mentioned the possibility of marriage, did you already mean that?” “I did mean it that way, although marriage to me is not needed for you are here by my side and that’s all that matters, although if you want to make it official someday we could.” > 123. Civilisation by Pearple Prose > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Pearple Prose *** It had been a long time since Twilight had seen the sun as it rose over the peaks of the Spindels, the mountains that straddled the borders of Equestria. So long, in fact, that she stopped, and looked, and let her mouth fall open slightly in shock, for the first time in... How long had it been? How long since she'd experienced something as mundane as awe at a sight yet unseen? The rays of light struck the razor peaks just so, creating the silhouette of the clawed hand of an ancient beast reaching up towards the sun. A rare smile split Twilight's wrinkled lips. Too long. A rich voice spoke from beside her, echoing throughout the valley. "Oh? What's that I see on Her Royal Visage? Could it be...?" In all the centuries she'd lived, Twilight swore that Celestia hadn't changed a bit. Sure, her ethereal mane was done up in a simple braid instead of flowing freely as it had, and sure, her crown and vestments had been abandoned in favour of a travelling cloak and saddlebags, but, as ever, her pearly white coat remained pearly white, and her beautiful magenta eyes still held that damned look of irrepressible good cheer. And to her eternal irritation, the smile just wouldn't leave Twilight's face. Celestia grinned at her. "By the gods, it is." "Shut up," Twilight huffed. She attempted to march off up the dirt track with her usual grumpy efficiency, and to her horror, she found a spring in her step. There was a loud 'pffft' from behind her. "I swear, you look like a little unicorn mare again. Impressive." "Or maybe," Twilight said, stopping to check her bob, "you're trying to get me to brighten up. Which is more likely?" "Oh, I don't know." That damned grin. "Miracles can happen." Twilight thumped her staff into the dirt. "So is this the only reason you brought me on this little sojourn of yours? As a foolish attempt to 'remove the stick up my plot'?" "Maybe," Celestia said dismissively, checking her hoof idly. Twilight raised an eyebrow. "I think you underestimate just how far the stick is buried, Tia." Celestia smirked. "Oh, I don't know. You've always been damn good at clenching." The two stared at one another. Then they fell into each other's arms, laughing so hard there were tears in their eyes. It had been a while since Twilight had laughed like that. After expelling centuries worth of pent-up mirth in one giggling wheeze, she found herself lying in the mud, her bob undone and her old, faithful robe sullied. She turned, just as Celestia did, and the two looked at each other. Celestia's eyes crinkled, and a spark of gentle maternity returned to those eldritch eyes. "It has been so very long, my dear." Twilight's smile came easier this time. "Mmm," she hummed. The two pulled themselves to their hooves. The relaxed air became somewhat brittle once more, and Twilight looked at Celestia with a serious edge as sharp as the peaks before them. "Really, now. Why did you bring us here?" "Quite simple." Celestia, for her part, simply pointed at the sprawling metropolis of Canterlot, far off on the horizon. "What do you suppose lives there, Twilight?" Twilight's brow raised once more. "An enormous amount of paperwork. Speaking of–" Celestia snorted. "One can only do paperwork for so many centuries, Twilight darling. Even you." She sighed, and Twilight could feel the exhaustion that went with it. "But really, now. Ponies. Civilisation. Have you not felt a little... Overwhelmed?" Overwhelmed? Overwhelmed implied she was being swamped. Outdone. Overtaxed. "Nothing I can't handle," Twilight's smile had vanished into stoney purgatory, once again. "Now, if that was all..." She turned away from Celestia, unfurling her wings and preparing to take flight. "Twilight Sparkle." Twilight froze, and immediately hated herself – hated Celestia – for doing so. "What?" she barked, glaring at that beautiful white alicorn, the one that had been there, just behind her, for so very long indeed. "If you haven't noticed, I do not have the time to go off on flights of fancy with you. My ponies need me." "Do they?" Twilight froze again. "What do you mean?" Celestia looked at her now, and Twilight recalled her age, and just how many zeroes it featured. "Ask yourself. Do they need you? Do you need them? Or do they overwhelm you? Do they march ahead of you, into the future?" Overwhelm. Implied that she was vulnerable. Weak. Princess Twilight Sparkle, Archmage of Harmony, was not weak. But she was not strong enough to answer that question. She looked away, and heard the beating of hooves as that insufferable mare walked closer. "Face it. You're old, Twilight. A relic of the past. You are an alicorn. They don't need you, not anymore." A familiar white wing swept Twilight up into a hug. How long had they been the same height, now? "And nor you them. It's time, Twilight. Time to move on." Twilight looked at Celestia. Then she looked back at Canterlot, at the centre of civilisation, the civilisation that marched forever onwards. And she looked forward, towards the Spindels, at the path that led beyond this continent, beyond all that she knew. "We've known each other a long, long time, Tia," Twilight said. "And we've had our disagreements over things. Some of them small. Some of them... rather large. But..." Twilight reached up with a hoof and, slowly, undid her bob. Her mane fell across her face, and Celestia gasped in wonder at the hues of dawn and the stars that sparkled within its lustrous curls. Twilight the Alicorn looked at Celestia, at the mare that, for so many years, had stood beyond her, leading the way. "You know, I never liked that stick up my butt anyway." Twilight smiled. > 124. Hygiene by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Soak, gargle, rinse, repeat. Soak, gargle, rinse, repeat. Twilight let the water in her mouth switch between her right and left cheeks with a soft squelching sound, savouring the rush of cold she got as she did so. "Twilight?" And all at once she had to jump. "You've cleaned your teeth seventeen times now. I imagine they would be fresh by now." Fresh. Fresh like packed earth, still moist, fresh like bouquets and soft words and empty promises and--. Twilight stopped. Those were the bad thoughts. She thought of rinsing just one more time, then weighed that against the risk of exacerbating Celestia's suspicions. She set the brush to her teeth one more time. "Twilight." She cringed. "Twilight, what's wrong?" A set of hoofsteps indicated she was not going to be alone in the bathroom for much longer. "The table cloth downstairs is symmetrical to within a millimeter. Spike said you've checked the door lock on the door twelve times now, and I heard in a friendship letter from Applejack that you missed helping her with her family--" Celestia noticed Twilight's ear twitch violently. "...appreciation day because you were reshelving the entire weekend." "It's fine! Really, really, it's fine!" Twilight noticed Celestia's skeptical look. "I...she...Tia, please, can I have this date? Please?" Celestia gave a bittersweet smile. "Of course, Twilight." ---- The dinner was stilted. Celestia ate in silence, watching as Twilight glared at her plate. The food had been some of the best Twilight had cooked in a while, save for some peas, which she had salted into an early grave. Celestia, of course, hadn't minded, but Twilight had been horribly frustrated by it. Currently she was chewing her lip, glancing between Celestia and the plate. Celestia gave her best smile. "You know, I bumped into Shining the other day. He was all up in arms because of something Cadance had done about reducing the guard shift time in the Empire to only sentries in the early morning hours. I must say, Twilight, I hadn't imagined your penchant for management ran in the fami--" Celestia noticed that Twilight's face was a tableau of forced cheer. She decided to start again. "When was the last time we visited your family, Twilight? Stars know you and I visit Luna enough to--" "Could we change the subject please?" Celestia winced at the way Twilight's tone changed from polite and personable to a dull crawl. She pursed her lips. "Of course, Twilight." She pushed her plate aside and sat down on the couch, looking meaningfully at a certain spot underneath her wing that a former unicorn was known to enjoy. Twilight gave a bittersweet smile and shuffled to the sofa. With a dull thud, she dragged herself under the wing and leaned against the larger pony. "I was wondering if you could help me with something. I've been trying to make a decision among four applicants for a position in the field of magic and sciences. I received word rather abruptly that there was a job opening at the royal astronomy institute yesterday, you see." "So did I." Twilight gave a joyless laugh. "Twilight, please, I--" "The previous occupant passed away. Cause of death uncertain." "Twilight?" "I just...I just wanted tonight to be perfect. I always l-look forward to our d-date nights." Twilight gave a hard swallow, her voice trembling against her words. "I just wanted a moment today to not be bad and I tried and t-tried but I couldn't and I'm sorry because you shouldn't have a bad evening because of me and I--" Celestia tightened her wing's hold on Twilight. Her mind searched for a reason for Twilight's behaviour, before the answer came to her. A memory of a family dinner with Twilight came rushing back to her. A memory of a friendly banter between her and Twilight Velvet over the telescope maintenance in the astronomy department. The pieces fell into place. "I understand, Twilight." Twilight sagged. "I don't know what to do, Tia." She squeaked. "I keep trying to act like nothing's wrong. I keep trying to find something, but--but my mum is gone. My momma's gone and all I can do is sit here and fold napkins and--" "Twilight." Celestia cut in. "If you had hidden something of this magnitude from me for the sake of my evening, it would in no way have been perfect. It would never have been enjoyable. Even if you had hidden it perfectly, if I had found out at any point the thought of you being in such grief while I was so happy would have tainted the memory of the night permanently." Celestia faced Twilight, eyes prying deep into her thoughts and heart. "Please, Twilight. Grieve with me, if you wish for me to be here. I would rather my love be genuine than be pleasing to me." Celestia hugged Twilight, and the library echoed with sobs long overdue. > 125. Hygiene(2) by La Vallett1 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by La Vallett1 *** Celestia flew quickly towards Golden Oaks Library. She had heard rumours of a very foul odour coming from the library for a week and she was starting to get worried about the well-being of her former student now lover. As she landed on the library's doorstep, she wrinkled her muzzle from a disgusting smell coming from the library. With a concerned frown, she opened the front door. An urge to vomit came towards Celestia and she had to cough and swallow to stop herself from actually vomiting. She conjured herself a hoofkerchief and pressed it at her snout to block the strong smell. She looked around. A noticeable number of flies were buzzing around the library. Rotten food were littered on the floor, flies happily guzzling the mouldy remains of daisy sandwiches, crisps, hayburgers and spilled milk. Books lied on the floor, carelessly next to the rotten food. Spike was trapped in a dome of magical shield, wearing a protective suit with a gas mask and looking resigned. But what shocked Celestia the most was a certain lavender alicorn princess, who had suddenly turned into a filthy slob. Twilight was sitting on an armchair in a very awkward position only fit for lazy bipeds eating a stale-looking hayburger messily. She looked absolutely disgusting! Her mane was disheveled, her coat was matted with some greasy splotches on her once perfectly beautiful purple coat and flies were buzzing lazily above her. It wouldn't surprise Celestia that Twilight might have aslo gotten fleas, ticks and lice on her. Twilight belched loudly and turned to itch behind her ear with her rear hoof when she noticed Celestia. Time stopped for her; her mind started to prepare for ultimate panic. Celestia moved as close as she could dare at her unwashed lover. "Would you mind explain to me why did you neglect the basic rules of hygiene? And why did you trap poor Spike here?" Twilight kicked her hoof on the ground while she tried avoiding Celestia's very disappointed eyes. "I'm on a dare. And I put Spike in a barrier because he was going to stop it before it completed." Celestia's brow rose. "A dare? From whom?" "Applejack and I got into an argument which started with her saying that unicorns and city ponies can't get themselves dirty, and I told her that that stereotype wasn't true. After that, she dared me to not wash for a week but I told her that I can get more filthy than that, and so here I am; a princess turned into a slob." Celestia didn't look amused. "Right. Twilight, stop what you are doing, I am going to put in the bath and wash you myself." Golden magic surrounded Twilight as she levitated the younger alicorn with Twilight protesting like a foal. "Oh come on, Celestia! Applejack will be coming any minute now! I have to win this dare!" "No, you will go to the bath to wash," said Celestia sternly. "But-" "I will wash with you in my personal bathroom. How does that sound, love?" Twilight thought it over, finally sighing in defeat. "You win this time, Tia." > 126. Flowers by The Princess Rarity > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by The Princess Rarity *** "Your Highness! You seem to have misplaced your crown and-" the Guard stopped, and was perplexed at the sight before him. There, in the middle of Canterlot Gardens, was the Princess Celestia, free of her regal jewelry, sitting in the small field, with her star student - a young filly by the name of Twilight Sparkle. The two of them sat together, with a small pile of textbooks set aside, and it seemed for once, the lesson wasn't all that serious. "Did I do it right?" the filly piped up, levitating up her work. Instead of a test subject or a worksheet, Twilight's masterpiece of the day crafted via magic was something quite simple. It was a flower crown. Celestia smiled, and nodded. "It's perfect," she praised. Twilight raised an eyebrow, thinking to herself for a minute, only before she smiled wide and stood up, levitating it over to her teacher and letting it fall on the Princess's head. "Do you think I should get rid of my regular crown for this one?" she laughed. "Uh-huh," Twilight said, with her sweet little innocent smile. "You look prettier this way." ~ * ~ "So, what's the point of this study?" Twilight smiled, as she followed Celestia through the Gardens. "Was a new type of plant discovered? Do we get to analyze something?" Celestia let out a soft chuckle, and bit back a smile as she carefully picked a few flowers from a nearby bush. Twilight watched carefully as Celestia's soft yellow magic wove the flowers around in an odd pattern that brought the younger Princess into a state of curiosity. Now that she thought about it, this didn't seem like a lesson... "A flower crown?" she asked. "I don't understand." "Well," Celestia murmured, as she levitated it over to her marefriend and placed it on the top of her head. "Let's just say you look prettier this way." As her lover kissed her on the cheek, Twilight couldn't deny the sweet sappy smile or dark red bashful blush on her expression. > 127. Bazooka by Misago > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Misago *** It was the day of the annual Canterlot Royal Guard Festival. All over the city, soldiers and civilians came together to celebrate their united work for the wealth and security of Equestria, and all of Ponykind. As far as the eyes could see, there were food stands, bands playing, game stalls and military demonstration of every kind imaginable. And as a special event, there was even a detachment from the Crystal Empire, lead by their princess and her husband themselves. In the middle of all the commotion, one purple and one pink alicorn princess were sitting at a wooden table, watching a nearby weapons exhibition with barely hidden disinterest. Not so much the weapons, but two of the white-coated ponies looking at the many instruments of varying lethality. "Do you think it's a male thing?", asked Cadance while watching her dear husband nearly salivate over an ornate shield the guard stallion presented to him. "I'm not so sure anymore", replied Twilight. "Look at Celestia. I mean, I wore that skirted armor for her birthday, but I didn't think it would become a regular thing." Cadance only smirked at the adorable blush on her sister-in-law's cheeks. With a deep breath, she got to her feet. "Come on", she said with a beckoning hoof, "while our significant others are busy acting like foals in the toy store, we can take a stroll. There is someone who was quite eager to meet you again." Princess Celestia was facing a dilemma. As the ruler of Equestria, she had to face tough choices every day. Just this morning, Twilight had asked her whether she wanted strawberry sundae or Schwarzwälder Kirschtorte for a dessert, It had taken her less that a minute to decide. Sundae first, Twilight as main course, the Torte saved for last, obviously. But now she found herself on unfamiliar territory. The only thing she could do was follow her intuition. "No", she said with determination. The guard mare nodded and removed the gold-adorned three-bladed disc away. "What about this one, princess?" Another piece was brought out in front of Celestia. This one resembled a half-living, half-dead gnarly branch of a particularily creepy tree. At one end, two prongs formed something resembling a grip. On the other end, Celestia could see six extensions emitting an ominous blueish glow. "What in the name of harmony is that?" "It is called Phage, princess. We found it in one of Lu-... of Nightmare Moon's old hideouts, and from the descriptions, it emits biochemical energy which instantly disintegrates anything it ..." "Give me that!" The golden glow of Celestia's telekinesis yanked the weapon from the table. The unhappy pout the guard mare wore withered under Celestia's stare, so she hurried to bring the last item out. A tube. A grip. A projectile. Such simplicity. Such elegance. Such Firepower. Celestia's sparkling eyes revealed everything the guard mare needed to know. "I'll wrap it for you, princess." The shield was all he needed. Shining Armor knew that for a fact. The voice had given him the shield. What a nice voice. All the voice wanted from him was to sign his name on an empty roll of parchment. He'd been all too happy to oblige. He and the shield would be happy together. "Hello? Captain?" A certain blue-maned pegasus guard carefully approached the servant entrance to the castle. How strange it was for the captain to send him here, of all places. By messenger, no less. But he recognized his captain's signature everywhere, so the order was legit. A shame. How he had wanted to meet Princess Twilight again. The servant entrance was open, but the building was dark. For a moment, he thought he'd heard wings rustling, but chalked it up to his imagination. Boldly, he stepped inside - only to have a steel tube pressed right in his face. As he tried to decipher what exactly he was looking at, he could hear a feminine voice growl: "If you look at my wife, you forfeit your life." Click. > 128. Guardian by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Celestia stormed out of the chamber. Twilight--her Twilight, sweet, insecure Twilight, had just stabbed her niece in the back. The sight of her adopted child running off in tears on a day when she should be nothing but smiles still swam in her vision. She was only vaguely aware of what she had said to Twilight. It had been unkind. She didn't regret it. Nothing could compare to calling the smiling little filly who liked flowers and playing dancing games with fillies "evil" and saying she was "trying to ruin her brother's life" on her wedding day. She was determined to leave Twilight in the grand hall without a second thought. She would make up with her when Cadance's spirits were restored. It was then that she heard the explosion. She was distantly aware that there was a smell like charred fur, but her battle instincts had kicked in far before her senses. She was already opening the grand hall's double doors by the time she registered the smoke streaming from underneath them. Celestia crouched low, taking time to survey her situation. There were stained glass shards everywhere. She made note to watch her footing. No sign of current battle, which meant either the fight was at a pause or that there was an ambush waiting for her. She chose to find cover, rather than wait to find out. Which is to say, she made cover. With a flick of her magic, the floor beneath her erupted into a solid column of rock, which she was quick to hide behind. She peered from behind it, only now registering that amongst charred craters there was another pony in the room. A guard? Her mind ventured. Perhaps the attacker. And then her heart dropped into her stomach. Lying on the floor, blood smeared across her coat and angry burn marks straddling her body, was her faithful student, barely drawing in ragged breaths. Something in the back of her mind dimly noted that she had at least three broken ribs, and that the slash on her head was magical in nature. Her previous reservations were forgotten. A loved one was in very real danger, and she would do whatever was needed to protect her. And then her cover evaporated. A burst of magic and flames danced before her eyes, but she paid it no notice, waving it away with a shield spell. She scanned the area for an assailant, conserving her strength for her attacks. It was then that she saw Cadance, eyes glowing a horrible green, was hovering above her, a wicked grin on her face. "Surprised, Auntie?" The Cadance creature said in a voice very much not that of her surrogate daughter's. Celestia said nothing. This creature was a threat. And not a threat the way Nightmare Moon or parasprites were threats. This creature was aiming to kill. Celestia's mind cooly sorted her priorities, and her first one was to protect her dear Twi--her subjects. She made a magical scan of the creature. Was this in any way Cadance?...No. The information widened her options for plans of attack. But just as she and the creature were about to fire, they were interrupted. She heard a voice distantly call to her. "Bu...Princes...?" She and the creature both turned to see Twilight attempting to get to her feet, coughing up blood as she did so. A look of disbelieving hope was shining in her eyes, breaking Celestia's heart and hardening her resolve all at once. The creature gave a malicious giggle, her horn glowing with a black-green energy again-- --And then screamed, as she had never screamed in her life before. Wings that once had been beating in even rhythm spasmed, the false Cadance flopping to the floor and trying in vain to ignore the shudders of agony that rocked through her body. Cold yellow magic crushed against her horn, a clacking, insectile noise filling the hallway. "No." The horn cracked, then splintered, and at last broke apart with a resounding crunch, and then the now-hornless creature's true form was revealed. Celestia registered a face in her mind's eye, noting that the creature had holes across its body and fangs in its mouth. She cared little for that. She would have it interrogated later. The creature likely had a purpose here, but that was secondary. The creature was murmuring something about the magic of love and her power, but Celestia took no heed. She raced over to Twilight's side, healing magic surging through her body. "Twilight, Twilight speak to me. Are you alright?" Her ears flicked at the sounds of guards entering the room, and the scuffle of hooves on chitin as the creature was subdued. They may have been emanating at her from underwater, for all they did to draw her attention from her bloodied student. The unicorn gave a bloodied cough, fighting back tears of pain as the wound on her head closed up. "I am now." Was all she managed, before she passed into a peaceful slumber in her mentor's arms. > 129. Yoga by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Luna muttered darkly to herself as she rounded the corner of the fourth floor hallway in the eastern wing of Canterlot Castle. A rather blustery noble had brought to her attention a contentious dispute over the proper way to eat boiled eggs at the start of Night Court, and lacking practical knowledge of modern habits among the mortals of her realm, Luna had called a temporary recess whilest she consulted with her sister. Now if only she could locate the mare... Luna came to a halt at the next corner as she spotted Celestia standing alone in the hallway ahead of her, her sister starring at something through the doorway at which she stood. "Ah! Sister, I am glad to have found you!" Luna smiled as she walked up to the elder alicorn. "I have a most persnickety quandary that I require your counsel on..." Luna turned to glance into the room as she spoke, her mouth hanging open as she felt herself caught as Celestia must be by the glory of the vision before them. Luna spoke in a hushed whisper, so as not to break the spell, "What is she doing?" "Yoga. Downward Dog position." Celestia's whispered words held as much awe as her eyes, as she followed every subtle movement, traced each curve and arc as if branding it into her very mind. "What is she wearing?" "Yoga pants." Luna swallowed the lump that formed in her throat as Twilight Sparkle shifted into Upward Dog and clenched. "Truly these modern times are a wonder to behold." Celestia nodded numbly, her stare intense enough that it would threaten to set the very air ablaze. "Amen to that." > 130. Schadenfreude by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** Dear Twilight I’d like to start this letter off by saying I’m sorry. I made a mistake when I said we should start seeing other ponies, I realize that now. I want you to know I’m truly sorry, and I’m ready for us to get back together. I had a lot of personal problems to sort out, and I’ve finally gotten past them. Send a letter back as quick as you can for when and where you’d like to meet for lunch. If you’re lucky, I might even let you get some desserts early, if you know what I mean ;) ~Lily FROM THE DESK OF HER ROYAL HIGHNESS PRINCESS TWILIGHT SPARKLE PRINCESS OF HARMONY THIRD CROWD OF EQUESTRIA HONORED DUCHESS OF THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE Dear Lily Valley, While generous, I’m afraid I’m going to have to decline your offer to resume our previous relationship status. In the two months since our parting, I have since acquired other romantic prospects. While I shall not name names, I will inform you that I am in fact very happy with my new arrangement. Regarding the ‘personal issues’ you named in your correspondence, I am glad that you were able to resolve the conflicts that led to our disassociation. It was quite a shock to arrive at your domicile expecting to engage in our ongoing courtship, only to find your hind legs wrapped around Starlight’s head. It would be a terrible shame for your next partner to suffer the unfortunate betrayal as I, so it is good news indeed that you have managed to overcome your previous error in judgment(despite such errors often being part of a reoccurring pattern, generally indicative of lifelong promiscuous behavior). I wish you all the best in your future endeavors. ~Princess Twilight Sparkle Dear Wide Valley She’s mine now, bitch. -C > 131. Zinger by Blazeofheat > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Blazeofheat *** “I love you Celestia.” Twilight froze as the unbidden words left the sanctity of her mind into the room. How had she let this happen? Reminiscing how a simple late night study with her mentor progressed into spending the night with her after they both stayed up too late, Twilight cursed her habit of waking up in the early morning whereupon she had nuzzled into her princesses and muttered those treacherous words. Stupid Twilight. Ok, no need to panic. Deep breaths Twilight, you can handle this. Step one, damage assessment. Celestia’s eyes are closed maybe she’s still asleep, oh crap she’s smiling more than usual. Maybe she’s just having a nice dream, after all, it’s not like the world revolves around punishing me for my every mistake I- “Twilight.” Well, goodbye my friends, I'll miss you Spike. Maybe the moon has some nice vacancies. “Can you please repeat what you said?” Celestia pleasantly queried as her wings pulled Twilight even closer in their embrace. Ok Twilight, step two, denial. “Oh did I say something? You know maybe the guards were, uh, talking about their jobs again.” Twilight nervously stammered as she found her gaze shifting everywhere but Celestia. Why didn’t Shining ever teach me how to lie? Aren't older siblings supposed to foster these kinds of skills? Not that it would have helped; Celestia could read her with almost as much experience as Twilight had reading books. “Twilight, as much as I trust you, I really would like to hear what you had said.” Celestia teased Twilight with her eyes now open and fully focused on her student as her disarming grin grew. “You know maybe the guards were…” Twilight petered off as Celestia’s smile shrank in response to Twilight’s continuing attempts to shirk the issue. Bracing herself, Twilight, invoking the full power of Fluttershy’s characteristic whisper, squeaked “I.. I love you Princess Celestia.” “Now that isn’t quite what you said is it.” Celestia smirked in light of her coming victory. “I love you… Celestia.” Twilight mumbled as she admitted defeat. Her limbs going limp in Celestia’s grasp as she resigned herself to her fate. “There. Was that so hard my faithful student?” Celestia playfully teased as she leaned in and kissed Twilight on the nose. “Don’t feel bad Twilight, I’m honestly impressed you went this long with only addressing me as princess. Still, a bet is a bet and I’m sure Prince Blueblood would love to train you in the art of formality with nobles.” > 132. Frigate by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** It was the hat that threw her off. Walking into the expansive bathing room, Twilight could not have possibly anticipated that hat. Yet there it was, perched on top of the head of her princess. An elaborate tricorner hat, braided with gold, studded with gems and with a large shiny golden medallion on the front of it. From the door, Twilight could see that the medallion helpfully had “Admiral” printed on it. "Um, Tia? May I ask what is going on in here?” She quietly asked. Celestia looked up from the depths of the bathing…. pond. “Lieutenant-Commander Sparkle, I am pleased that you have chosen to arrive at this key strategy meeting. Please join me upon the fields of battle as we prepare the plans for the conquest of the oceans.” Blinking, the smaller alicorn tried to take in what she was seeing. “Are you, playing with toy boats?” Celestia’s eyebrows shot up, “Miss Sparkle, I am amazed at you, I am most assuredly not playing with toy boats. Why this one right here is a highly detailed 1/12 scale model of the Arneigh Burke class destroyer ESS Roseate Tart. To even imply that such a thing is a toy is to insinuate that the sun is a mere ball of gas. Really, how would I even begin to plan to project Equestrian power without such tools?" Twilight sputtered at the sight, “But why are you… why would you… That hat… Arrgh, You know what? Frigate. CANNONBALL!” > 133. Fresh by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** A light, airy hum drifted on the breeze through the Canterlot Royal Gardens. In its wake, birds chorused happily, flowers spontaneously blossomed, and even the sun seemed to shine more brightly. The joyous tune tickled the ears of any member of the castle staff lucky enough to hear it. The source of the sound was none other than Princess Celestia herself. The Elder Sister was practically dancing through a large, flower-filled meadow near the statue garden. All around her, petals covering the entire spectrum of visible light swayed in the breeze in step with her hooves. Every now and then, a sliver of golden magic would collect a single flower and add it to the growing bouquet floating by her head. For more than an hour, Celestia strolled through the flowers, slowly amassing a perfectly arranged assortment of plants. Only the freshest, healthiest, and most fragrant flowers would do. She would accept nothing less than perfection on this day. Once she was satisfied, Celestia trotted down one of the many cobblestone paths that wound their way through the Royal Gardens. This particular path was much more well-worn than the others, as many ponies, and even the occasional dragon, had once used it fairly often. These days, though, few even remembered where the weathered stones led. Celestia was one of those few. As she listened to the sounds of her bare hooves on rock, Celestia allowed herself to simply enjoy the day. The air was fresh and clean, the sun was warm on her fur, and the absence of her regalia lent her a feeling of weightlessness. Even solitude was a gift, as on any other day of the year, a pair of guards would be following her dutifully wherever she went, not to mention the hordes of bureaucrats vying for her attention. Somewhere in the Palace that very moment, she knew, those same busy-ponies were no doubt swarming Luna for all their worth. The thought made her giggle, and she felt a moment of sympathy for her sister, but quickly brushed it aside. She would make it up to Luna tomorrow, as she did every year. It didn’t take long for her long strides to carry her to her destination. A simple, low stone sepulcher surrounded by immaculately cared for shrubbery blended in well with the Garden. If not looking for it, it was entirely possible to miss the structure amidst the greenery. For what felt like hours, Celestia stood stock still and simply stared at the pattern carved in the building’s wooden doors. A starburst, surrounded by five other smaller stars. Simple, subdued, and beautiful. Eventually, Celestia could take no more and pushed the doors open, even if just so she wouldn’t be confronted by the symbol she both loved and hated. Loved for the memories it brought to light, and hated for the memories it dragged to the surface. The inside was dim, but a healthy amount of light shined through the tall stained-glass windows on three of the walls. Illuminated inside, at the center of the floor, was a simple, unadorned marble sarcophagus on a small stone altar. Lavender tapestries hung all around, depicting the same symbol displayed on the door. Below the sarcophagus, a framed portrait was mounted that depicted the most gorgeous, kindest, most loving mare Celestia had ever known. It felt as if massive slabs of granite were pulling down the edges of her face, but she maintained her smile and held back her tears. Those were for later, in the comfort and isolation of her bedroom. Only then would she open the floodgates she held closed year-round and unleash the torrent of grief and sadness that seemed to grow worse every day. Later, but not now. Now was a time for smiles and thoughts of a happier time. She had Pinkie Promised, and nopony ever breaks a Pinkie Promise. Celestia approached the altar with near-reverence, and with unrivaled care she deposited the bouquet beside the portrait. Tears threatened to escape her eyes, forcing her to close them as she laid a kiss on the marble capstone. “I love you,” she couldn’t help but sniffle, and she hoped Twilight would forgive her one small failing. Celestia rested her nose on the cold stone for a moment before she kissed it again and raised her head to leave. “I’ll see you next year, my love.” It was with a smile on her face, held up by a promise and braced with a thousand memories of the mare she had been blessed to call hers, that Celestia closed the wooden doors for another year. > 134. Magic by Misago > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Misago *** ...Reports from several concerned unicorn citizens about experiencing "problems with their magic" and malfunctioning of spells last night. This was one area of expertise where books could not help her much, Celestia realized. Lying here, white silk on white coat, looking at Twilight, feeling her desire, and more importantly, feeling her own, she felt rational thought slip away from her. Without thinking, she lit her horn up, her telekinetic aura finding purchase on the white of Twilight's wedding dress. She wanted it gone, needed it gone, to remove the barrier separating her from her lover. It took long, agonizing seconds. And seemingly even longer to remove her own garment, to have it join its equivalent on the carpet in front of the bed. And yet, as she heard Twilight's heavy breathing, and felt her own heartbeat quicken as a result... it was intoxicating. Finally free from the garments, Celestia lowered her head, meeting Twilight in a deep kiss, as she had done many times before. But even as she relished in the shivers those soft purple lips drew from her, she knew that this time, it would not be enough. She needed to get closer. Twilight deserved her everything. After thorough investigation, I have come to the worrying conclusion that all these problems happened at around midnight all over the city and in the surrounding area. In these past months with Twilight, Celestia had learned many things about romance and affectionate gestures. Not long before, she had thought that she could never trust anyone, not even Twilight, enough to let them get this close to her, to let her walls down enough to show herself at her most vulnerable. All her life, she had been on constant guard, clad in an armor of graceful smiles and magic. But Twilight had earned her trust now, so when the princess of magic's horn lit up at the moment of ecstasy, bathing both the room and Celestia in a nearly-too-bright purple glow, Celestia relaxed, prepared to let it sweep her away like its bearer had done what felt like a lifetime ago. She felt the power surge, and the subsequent collapse, as Twilight horn flared on last time. She did not hear or see the bedroom wall explode, or the wave of raw magic washing over the city below. The only thing she felt was Twilight, and their connection at this moment. And when she felt her own magic react, flooding her body with warmth, she knew something precious had come from this. I beg your Highnesses forgiveness for asking this on the day after your wedding, but we fear that evil magic may be involved, and we need your guidance. In reverence, High Mage Ember, Canterlot Arcane Investigation Department. Smiling, Celestia put the scroll marked "Urgent" back onto the nightstand, and took up an empty scroll and quill in return. With a loving look at Twilight snoozing beside her, she began to write. From the Desk of Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia Sparkle High Mage Ember, I applaud you for your thorough investigation and your vigilance in protection of Canterlot and its citizens. I am aware of the event in question, and can assure you that it is not a product of evil magic. In gratitude, Princess Celestia Sparkle She hesitated for just a moment, allowing herself another look at Twilight, at the place where the wall used to be, and finally, with a bit of uncertainty, at her own belly. > 135. Homecoming by The Princess Rarity > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by The Princess Rarity *** "Careful!" Twilight hissed, as she levitated the other end of the carrier into the room. It took all of Celestia's will not to smirk at her wife's panicked worrying as they entered the nursery, with their newborn daughter, who was wide awake in her portable crib. The little filly whined and cooed, which was absolutely adorable, but it set one of her mothers on edge. "Is something wrong with her?" Twilight said panickedly. "I'm sure she's fine," Celestia assured, biting back a smile. Twilight slightly frowned as she levitated their child out from under the blankets. "Are you positive?" she said hesitantly. The filly wrinkled her nose and babbled nonsense, which relieved a bit of stress from Twilight, who released a sigh. Celestia smiled. "See?" she said, with a soft chuckle. "You worry too much." "My amount of worrying is perfectly reasonable, considering our situation," Twilight defended, as she placed their daughter down into the bassinet. "I mean, it's not like either of us have ever been parents before." The baby filly let a variety of cute noises as she was tucked in, and her pretty mauve eyes shined as she looked at the Elements of Harmony mobile up above. Her little hooves stuck out from the blanket and waved about as she was entranced by the shiny object. Her mothers looked at her with adoration and shared a priceless smile. "We'll do just fine," Celestia murmured, as she wrapped a wing around her wife. Twilight nuzzled into her lover's embrace. "You think so?" she whispered. Celestia nodded. "I know so," she declared. Twilight's stressed out expression melted and she reached into the crib, gently patting down their daughter's magenta curly, voluminous, sparkling mane. "Welcome home, Aurora Shadow," she said softly. "Our perfect little Princess." > 136. Loyalty by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Twilight's chest rose softly, her wrinkled brow and clenched lip betraying the calm her sleep would otherwise exude. Celestia stood by her side, her hooves cradling Twilight's own delicately.On the other side of the bed stood the Element Bearers, each of them dealing with their anxiety in their own ways. It was a packed hospital, with ponies in various states of unease. Celestia vaguely noted that Cadance and Shining armor were by the door, and that Spike was pressing up against Twilight's side. "They were starving when they attempted to attack." Cadance said, her voice hollow and tired. "Once we took their leader hostage, the invasion started to break down." Shining Armor chimed in from beside her, his words slurred and uncertain. "We're negotiating their terms of surrender with their second in command right now." "What happened to their first?" Applejack asked, a sudden anxiety creeping into her tone. "She attempted to assassinate Twilight in order to prevent her from interfering in her plans, which we have yet to fully deduce, save that it required her to impersonate Cadance." Celestia interjected, her voice a thousand miles away. "I intervened shortly thereafter." Twilight stirred in her sleep, a moan ringing out through the room. Celestia cradled Twilight, Spike and her fellow Element Bearers drawing closer. "...Elem...Cadance?" "Twilight?" Spike said, concern edging into his voice. Celestia tuned out the rest of the conversation that ensued, simply hugging Twilight alongside the rest of her friends and family. She clung to Twilight as though there was a chance that her hooves and only her hooves were holding the scholarly unicorn together, and she might dissolve should Celestia let go. She held her even as she explained the failed invasion in a voice full of false comfort to a confused, exhausted Twilight. She at last relinquished her grip when Twilight wanted to speak with her friends alone, and sat examining the floor. It was rare for that she brooded, a dim part of her mind noted, but now a single phrase taunted her mercilessly as though it were Discord himself released from his prison of stone. You have a lot to think about. And she did. Not wanting the concerns of her niece and soon to be nephew to be leveled upon her, Celestia decided to inquire after their safety, and speak with them about the arrangements for a second attempt at a wedding. After a small eternity the room began to drain of ponies, until at last it was only Twilight, Celestia and Spike still there. "Spike, dear?" "Yeah?" "Would you be so kind as to make sure that your friends know where their rooms are? I am certain your familiarity with the castle will be a boon to them." "Right!" And so the little drake was off, most likely steaming towards a certain ivory unicorn at full speed. Twilight looked at Celestia's expression, which had taken on a decidedly un-princessly tableau of remorse. "Princess? Is something the matter?" > 137. Scream by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** The Canterhorn, the mountain that bore the crown jewel in Equestria’s crown that was Canterlot, stabbed towards the heavens like a dagger aimed at the heart of the sky. Upon its jagged peaks sat the Royal Palace, the great marble and granite fortress which served as home to two Equestrian Princesses, and the home town to another. Many great decisions had been made on the Canterhorn. It had seen the fate of nations and empires decided upon, ponies give reprieve and harsh sentence both. It had borne witness to the thousand year reign of Princess Celestia, given shelter to the first Alicorn born in centuries, and watched from afar the return of the Mistress of the Night and birth of the Princess of Harmony. Now, it was forced to watch as the youngest Royal, Princess Twilight Sparkle, plunged helplessly from its highest summit. A shrill, piercing scream echoed over the jagged rocks which sat idle, helpless to save the falling mare. It takes an object slightly less than 17 seconds to fall from the 1431 meter summit of the Canterhorn. Princess Twilight Sparkle experienced every second as if it was a lifetime in her death spiral. By the time she neared the ground, her lungs had run out of air, and her screams died away. She smashed against the unforgiving earth like a meteorite, crushing smaller stones beneath her and digging a small crater with her body. A long silence passed, until it was broken by a voice from high above, magically amplified to carry to the bottom. “THAT WAS PRETTY GOOD, BUT NEXT TIME SPREAD YOUR FRONT LEGS A LITTLE FARTHER APART!” Twilight groaned as she peeled herself off the ground. A flash of her horn wiped away the dust and grime that had weaseled its way into her coat and mane. Twilight took a moment to stretch and shake out the kinks from her dive off the mountain before flapping her wings and taking to the air. It took her a bit longer to get to the top than it did to get to the bottom, but when she reached the peak the sight that greeted her was well worth it. Princess Celestia sat casually on the edge of the cliff, closer even than most Pegasi would be comfortable with. Her regalia was gone, and in its place was a set of workout gear that Twilight could describe only as ‘retro.’ A fuzzy pink sweatband ran just above Celestia’s horn, matched by the furry legwarmers she wore. Hot pink hair ties restrained her ever flowing mane in something resembling a ponytail. Twilight wouldn’t be able to stop laughing at the style if she didn’t find it so hot. Twilight pushed the thought aside for the moment to accept the bottle of water Celestia offered to her. She drank greedily; all those flights up the mountain were rough on a mare whose normal physical exertion consisted of carrying around saddlebags stuffed with books. When she pulled her lips off the bottle, she plopped down next to her fellow Princess and sighed. “I’m just not sure I’m getting this whole skydiving thing.” Celestia shook her head and leaned against her supportively. “You’re doing much better now,” Celestia assured her. “You’re doing a good job keeping your legs straight, you’ve just got to focus on keeping them in line. If you can do that you won’t keep spiraling out of control.” Twilight raised an eyebrow at her. “This would be a whole lot easier if we, y'know, used our wings.” As if to drive home the point, Twilight stretched her wings to their fullest length before tucking them back to her side. Celestia only rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue cutely. “Well then it wouldn’t be extreme skydiving then, would it?” > 138. Baggage by Misago > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Misago *** It had been cute at first. A bit worriying, but cute. Now Celestia felt her eternal patience begin to slip as she stepped out of her room and came face to face with a whole squad of guards, flanked by their sergeant on one side and Twilight Sparkle on the other. "Good morning, dearest", Twilight greeted her merrily, cantering up to the bigger alicorn to receive a nuzzle and a good-morning-kiss. "Good morning to you too, Twilight", Celestia replied. She would enjoy the normality as long as she could. Immediately, Twilight's expression grew serious as she stepped back. "I am here to escort you to the breakfast table. Sergeant Caernarvon-" she gestured to the heavily armored unicorn mare at the other side of the formation who immediately saluted, " has stationed additional forces on the way to the great hall. The patrols around the palace have been doubled..." With a sigh, Celestia tuned out the rambling of her wife. It had all started so perfectly a few months ago. A bit of morning sickness had driven Twilight to stay by her side nearly the entire day, which, in retrospect, had changed very little. One visit to the medical wing to confirm what they had already known: A healthy alicorn foal was growing in Celestia, the result of a happy and very satisfying wedding night. But as time went on and Celestia's usual grace and elegance suffered from her clearly visible foal bump, Twilight had started to treat her as if she was made of glass. It all came to a head when, one evening Celestia's magic had wavered. Celestia's argument that a fluctuation of zero point zero one percent was quite usual in times of emotional stress had not managed to get past Twilight's worry. She had gotten into her head that Celestia was totally defenseless, and from then one, she took every step to ensure the "safety" of her lover and unborn foal. Admittedly, Celestia was at fault as well. She could have easily demonstrated her still vast magic strength to assuage Twilight's fears, but at the time, the overprotectiveness had been rather flattering. With another sigh, she focussed on her lover's voice again, just in time to catch the tail-end of Twilight's latest expedition into the land of excessive caution. "...and we have screened every guard, servant and visitor for traces of changeling magic twice a day", the young alicorn finished, now with a satisfied smile. Then her horn lit up, and Celestia felt the familiar shiver of Twilight's magic washing over her, weaving a layer around her entire body. "Reinforcement spell is complete. Now, we can go for breakfast." Celestia rolled her eyes as the guards formed a protective circle around her. With all this inconvenience, she took a small bit of satisfaction from the fact that her entourage (except Twilight, oddly enough) had some issues matching her slow pace brought about her current encumbrance, even with Twilight's spell relieving her from some of the burden. It soon became obvious that Twilight's definition of "additional guards" apparently translated to "guards on both sides of the corridor every twenty paces. As the procession slowly made the way to the great hall, Celestia almost felt intimated by the normally stonefaced-when-on-duty mares and stallions watching about, checking everywhere for potential dangers. When they finally reached the large double doors leading to the great hall, Twilight made her way to the head of the procession and raised her hoof. "Sergeant", she began, "take point and secure the great hall. Establish a defensive perimeter around the breakfast table and send somepony to guard the kitchen. As soon as we are done, make preparations for our trip to the library. Oh," she added as an afterthought, "Don't break down the door this time. No need for excessive measures to be taken." The guard mare ducked her head, then saluted and made for the door, two of the other guards carefully following behind her. As soon as they reached the door, however, it was opened from inside by a dark, intimidating figure stepping through it. "Sister! This has gone too far!" The Royal Canterlot Voice identified the newcomer without a doubt. "I have ignored this nonsense for too long now! You are more than capable..." She trailed off when she realized what she was doing. Celestia stepped forward as lightly as her additional weight allowed, ignoring the guards still stunned from her sister's display of vocal volume. Twilight followed right at her side, until Celestia turned to her. "Twilight, please go and, ah, secure the room for me, won't you? Luna can protect me for the moment, and the guards seem to be... incapacitated." "Celestia, are you sure..." the purple alicorn began, hesitation clear in her voice. "Don't worry, I'll be along soon." With another look back, and a hushed greeting, Twilight slipped past Luna into the great hall. Luna followed her with her head. "Twilight Sparkle is a force to be reckoned with while worried", she stated after returning her attention to Celestia. "I know, Luna. Though I hope we did not interrupt your breakfast." Luna looked past her, at the entire hallway lined with guards. "No, you did not interrupt anything. Tell me, why won't the soldiers protest this excessive deployment?" Celestia sighed once again. She trotted closer until she was right next to Luna. "I suppose they are just doing their duty to protect royality." She turned her head and smiled at the guards. Some still looked a bit dazed. "More importantly", she added, lowering her voice to a whisper", they are quite fond of Twilight, so they are going along with it. And the more experienced ones probably treat it like an unscheduled field exercise, since they are the ones who have actually heard some of my war stories." Luna chuckled along with her. "I suppose it is not a bad thing, being loved like that", Luna mused with another look over her shoulder. From the great hall, the shouts of kitchen personnel protesting the anti-changeling spell could be heard. Celestia smiled fondly. "No, it is truly not." Breakfast itself was rather calm. The soldiers left them enough private space, Celestia had managed to calm the kitchen staff, and Luna showed great interest in the reinforcement spell Twilight had developed. ("It is strong enough to absorb the impact force of the entire north wing of the castle falling from the top of Canterlot Mountain!") In the end, Celestia knew that it was too good to be true. "Really? Do we face threats from falling architecture in this day and age?", asked by her sister, seemed innocent enough. "It is a possibility. Plus, with all the dragons, griffons and changelings around, it is better to keep our daughter- your niece- safe!" The accentuation should have raised a warning bell in Celestia's mind. "Truly? I had not considered that." Luna looked around thoughtfully, then signaled a nearby servant. "Call the commandant of the Night Guard." Celestia groaned. Two months remaining. > 139. Apology by Shadowed Song > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Shadowed Song *** Twilight stood before me, shifting from hoof to hoof nervously. She's so cute when she's anxious. She bits her lower lip and swishes her beautiful tail; a sight I can never get over. How I wish I could do something about my feelings for the heavenly crea— "Princess, is something the matter. Your letter said you had important news for me." Twilight's voice brought me out of my reveries. "Yes, Twilight. A few days ago, you wrote that friendship report on supporting your friends through tragedy. After reading it, I realized that there is nothing more I can teach you. My faithful student, I present to you this certificate." I floated a large scroll out from behind my throne, along with a framed certificate. I unrolled the scroll and started reading. "I, Princess Celestia, Guardian of the Day and Elder Diarch of Equestia, do present Twilight Sparkle with this certificate, in recognition of graduating from Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns with a Doctorate in Friendship. In addition, I bestow upon you the title of Archmage. Upon acceptance of this title, you will be given two positions, Head of Academic Instruction and Champion of the Three Tribes." I took a breath and looked at Twilight. She was collapsed on the floor, looking at me in adoration. "I can't belive there is another ten thousand words in this speach. Are they trying to bore us to death?" I laughed and put down the scroll. Twilight is absolutely adorable, laying like that. "Oh, Princess. I've always dreamed of this moment." Twilight pulled herself up and walked over to me. "Head of Academic Instruction, I can plan the curriculums, even teach them. I can do for other foals what you did for me." I met Twilight at the bottom of the steps and hugged her. "I'm sure you will be a fine teacher. I'm so proud of you." Twilight pulled out of my embrace, blushing. "I did learn from the best." I laughed again. "I guess I was a pretty good good teacher. But now on to slightly more serious things. Now that you are no longer my student, we can do much more together. Twilight, will you be my—" Twilight jumped forwards and kissed me. "Yes! I will be your mare friend! I knew you loved me too." I stared in shock at the ecstatic mare before me. "—escort to the Griffin Empire." I took a death breath, my calm demeanor restored. As much as I wished to return her love, I cannot. If we were to start a relationship, it would stunt her progress in the world. She would never know the wonders of motherhood, of seeing her children grow up and have children of their own. She would watch her friends move on. She would stand by my side, aging as I remained unchanged. She would live in constant danger from my enemies. And after she died, I would eventually forget her. I won't let my love go through such a lonely life. I braced myself, I knew I was about to crush her heart. "Twilight, I love you as a friend, nothing more." Twilight's rear legs gave out. She stared at me ears flattened and tears in her eyes. "But you've always been so affectionate, hugging me and inviting me to the castle." I nearly gave in as tears started steaming down her face. I had to stay strong, I had to protect her. "That's because I think of you as my daughter. You almost never saw your family while under my tutelage, so I took over that responsibility." Twilight took a step towards me. "Can't you try to love me as more than a friend? Please, give me a chance!" I turned away from her, trying to contain tears. "I cannot, Twilight. Please do not make this harder for us. The last thing I want is to limit our contact" Twilight jumped up and hugged again. "Please don't send me away!" "I promise, I will not send you away if, if you make an active effort to find someone else to love." I pushed her away. "For now, we both need time to think. Come see me this evening, there are still things we must plan out." Twilight turned away from me and started walking towards the doors. She stopped a few paces away. "I really have no chance?" "None." I hear the doors open and close gently. I collapse onto the floor, sobbing. "Oh Twilight, my love, how I wish we could be together. I could have made you so happy. Instead, I've shattered your heart." I got up and walked to my room. I locked the door and sat at my desk. I notice one of my papers has fallen to the ground; I pick it up. It's one of Fluttershy's friendship reports. My experiences with the Breezies have helped me to see that kindness can take many forms. And, sometimes, being too kind can actually keep a friend from doing what they need to do. Pushing them away may seem cruel, but it's sometimes the kindest thing you can do. "Fluttershy, I hope you are right." I put the report next to a picture of me and Twilight. "I hope you can forgive me someday, my love. I had to protect you." I started crying again. "Is this what you're felling? Your heart being ripped apart with icy dagger?" "I'm so sorry." > 140. Moderately by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** “YOU WILL BURN FOR YOUR CRIMES!” From one of the many pavilions that dotted the Royal Canterlot Gardens, Princesses Celestia and Luna lounged on overstuffed cushions and watched the enormous pillar of fire that had erupted from Princess Twilight Sparkle. The heat was incredible, despite their being nearly a hundred pony-lengths from the smoldering alicorn. Fortunately for the sisters, their bodies were nigh-invulnerable to physical assault, but the heat was perfectly sufficient to heat their tea. “Another cup, Luna?” Celestia offered, the kettle suspended in the golden glow of her magic. Luna nodded and accepted the refill. Celestia ignored the wary glances she kept casting towards Twilight and relaxed deeper into her cushion. One of her forehooves came up to rub her swollen stomach seemingly of their own accord, which recaptured Luna’s attention. “He’s kicking,” Celestia answered her sister’s unspoken concern with a gentle smile. “BEHOLD THE WRATH OF MAGIC INCARNATE!” Luna tentatively pressed her cheek against her sister’s engorged belly. Seconds passed until she felt a strong, distinct kick directly on her face. The giggles that escaped the Night Princess doubled each time the growing life inside her sister reached out towards the world. “My, that one certainly is lively,” Luna said as she returned to her own cushion. “You remain certain it will be a he?” Celestia nodded resolutely. “I AM THE FURY OF THE SUN! SHE WHO CONDEMNS CHAOS TO ETERNITY IN STONE! MY WILL IS AS LAW UPON THE HEAVENS AND THE EARTH!” “A mother knows,” Celestia promised. A moment later, her ears sagged as she examined the stretch marks which were becoming ever more visible by the day. “I do wish he would hurry, though. It’s times like this I envy the dragons. No long gestation, no painful birth, no odd cravings.” Even as she spoke, another mustard-dipped carrot found its way from the plate in front of her to her mouth. “Yes, but isn’t our act of making them so much more fun?” Luna snickered. A light blush dusted Celestia’s face as she looked towards her beloved and nodded. Luna giggled salaciously, but quickly sobered as she caught sight of yet another marble statue melting. “YOU COME TO MY CASTLE, TO MY HOME AND TRY TO HARM MY WIFE AND CHILD?!” “Do you think we should do something?” she queried worriedly. “About what?” Celestia mumbled, her attention having wandered to a rapidly disappearing bowl of chocolate-covered corn. “I SHALL ERASE YOU FROM CREATION! THE MEMORY OF YOUR EXISTENCE WILL BE PURGED AND CAST INTO THE VOID!” Luna gave her sister a deadpan stare and used her hoof to physically redirect her gaze towards the immolated Princess. “Oh, right. She has a bit of a temper, doesn’t she?” Celestia attempted to laugh off the homicidal rampage. Luna didn’t relent, so she sighed and took a deep breath. “Twilight! Honey, calm down. It’s just a loose stone. I tripped, I’m okay.” Twilight, whose mane and tail had morphed into flames so large the Canterhorn itself appeared to be erupting, sputtered mid-rant. The fires extinguished, leaving her fur stained with soot, and her eyes lost their ethereal glow. “B-but Celestia! You could have fallen! Do you have any idea the kind of damage that-“ “Twilight,” Celestia scolded. “I’m fine. Really. Now come sit down and have a biscuit.” Twilight sulked, annoyed that she had been interrupted in the middle of her righteous crusade to eradicate improperly anchored masonry. A beat passed before she peaked from behind her hair. “…Is there any blackberry jelly left?” Celestia smiled and raised a small sealed jar. “Saved just for you.” Twilight returned the grin, somewhat less enthusiastically, and teleported to her wife’s side. She snuggled into Celestia’s white fur, though before she took her first bite she shot a venomous glare at the stone walkway. “Your time will come.” > 141. Apology(2) by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Celestia held for a moment. "I apologize, Twilight. I was...afraid when I saw what that...that creature did to you." Her tender face grew several shades darker at the memory, a clench in her tone. "I was afraid you had been hurt far more than you were. I am relieved that you are well physically. However..." Twilight blinked, her exhausted mind doing its best to decipher Celestia's behaviour. "However...?" She rubbed her eyes, then sat back in bed. "However, psychologically I cannot help but feel that anypony would be very much unwell in your position, and while you have shown inspiring inner strength on many occasions, I cannot help but hope that you might share your feelings with me." Twilight looked at her, biting her lips. "I think there might be a better time for this, heh." She pointed at her head, bringing special emphasis to the gauze that had been wrapped around it. "But, uh, I'd love it if you could just stay." Celestia gave a faint sigh, her smile becoming slightly weaker. "I think now would be for the best, Twilight. But, if you feel pressured, I would never dream of forcing a painful truth out of you." She moved to the foot of the bed, sitting so that she was able to look Twilight in the eye. "However, if you would be willing to hear it, I feel there is something which I truly must talk about with you." Twilight looked up, her eyes wide with guilt. "What? Yes! Of course, I--you can say whatever you need to say to me, Princess. I wouldn't want it any other way." Celestia gave a pained smile, an ironic curl coming to the edge of her lips. "That is precisely what I need to talk about, Twilight. I am free to speak my mind, yet you are unable to speak yours." Twilight opened her mouth, her head titled and her lips already beginning to form a word, but Celestia pressed on. "My mistakes before you are trifles, but yours before me are disasters that damn you as the worst of pony kind. My beliefs are unshakable, but yours are nothing before my own, even when I am wrong." "But that's--" "Does this seem like a healthy teaching relationship to you, Twilight?" "Yes! You deserve--" "Do you think I like it?" There was a bite in Celestia's voice, but it was framed around a look of pain. Her mask had fallen away, and underneath there was a look of sadness that Twilight had only seen on herself, and only when thinking about her brother. "Princess..." She said, a gasp entering her tone. "Do you truly think, Twilight, that I am happy to watch you endure all kinds of self-inflicted sufferings for my sake? Do you, in your heart of hearts, think I see you as my inferior in every way, and so much so that I would be happy with this set of double standards you hoist upon yourself every time I enter a room? Is that what you see in me, Twilight? A creature so cruel and so vain she would think that the only way anypony could ever be worthy of even speaking with her was through espousing their great weakness before her and filling their lives with pain for her sake?" Twilight stared at her bedsheets, tears running from her eyes. She tried to speak, but only ended up bowing her head and giving a sob. It was then that a wing draped around her, the tip pushing her chin up. "Twilight Sparkle." Celestia said, her voice a gentle scold. "You are a wonderful pony. When I am angry with you, or I have hurt you, know that it passes. I am a silly pony sometimes, like any other, and I made a mistake today. Not you, me. And because of that mistake, I almost paid for it with all the things in this world I love. My kingdom, my family, my subjects...and you." Twilight blinked away her tears, disbelief edging into her voice. "What?" "Is that really so hard to believe, Twilight?" She pulled the smaller pony into a hug, wings encircling her. "Yes, I love you. I think, Twilight, you must believe I have some strange mindset if you feel I have no reason to." Twilight stirred on this for a while, enjoying the feeling of the gigantic, soft and warm body that was embracing her. "I don't understand, Princess. What are your reasons?" This time, there was no certainty of an established inferiority in her voice. No accusations of her own lack of worth. In its place, there was a simple curiosity. "I think you could guess if you were only to put yourself in my position. And Twilight? That is the best way to understand my behaviour. My heart is much the same as yours, and so too are my thoughts. You saved my sister. Imagine the pain of exiling Shining Armor for years on end, surrendering the idea of ever seeing him again. Would you not love whoever set him free? And if they offer you their adoration, see the very best in you, would that not move you? If they saved your home from your enemies, enemies they had never met but would battle for sheer love of you, would you hold a heart of stone?" Twilight looked up into Celestia's eyes, searching for some sign of falsehood. She found none. It was a moment later that she realized she was tearing up once again, and then she truly and earnestly draped herself around Celestia, crying out a decade of emotions she had never grappled with, and a very painful day's worth of fears that came out to nothing. Celestia danced on air out of the room. Twilight--her Twilight, sweet, insecure Twilight, finally knew the depth of their bond ran just as far into Celestia's soul as her own. The sight of her collapsing back into a well earned sleep, eyes wet with happy tears and lips pulled back in a full smile swam in her vision. She was only vaguely aware of what she had said to Twilight once they had broken apart, but she knew for very certain that she did not regret it. Nothing could compare with pouring out her heart to her closest and greatest friend, who had filled her life with joy a hundred times over in ways she had not even dreamed possible. She left Twilight to her sleep with her happiness at the forefront of her thoughts. She would make sure that the next time they met, it was on far better terms than ever before. > 142. Melancholy by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Twilight Sparkle had grown used to the unimpeded access she had gained. True, her access had always been high, being the personal student of the Goddess of the Sun tended to be that way. However there had been a marked increase in that access once she’d upgraded from student to lover. Thus, as she brusquely walked into Celestia’s private rooms, the guards posted didn’t even attempt to slow her down. Walking into the room Twilight suddenly stopped as she saw Celestia. “What are you wearing on your head?” Celestia looked up from her desk, a desk with pieces of a small model strewn about. “These? These are goggles that magnify small details, perfect for working on the tiny parts of the Naval Simulacrums, have to get it right or the simulations wouldn’t work out. Pony’s LIVES depend on accuracy, Twilight.” Twilight stopped and stared blankly at her marefriend for a moment, “Ok… Anyways, moving on. I’ve come to tell you that I may have to miss our dinner tonight. It seems that Applejack’s pet Winona broke into her garden.” “Oh?” Asked Celestia, a calm smile on her face. “Yes, it seems that she ruined the entire crop of cantaloupe. Applejack asked me if I knew any spells that could help establish pet boundaries and I have spent the morning researching pet training techniques. You don’t mind do you?” Twilight had that look in her eye, Tia noticed. That look that said, “I LEARNED SOMETHING AND I MUST APPLY IT.” Well, it ‘said’ it mostly in the royal canterlot voice. Celestia snickered, “You mean…” “Don’t say it,” Twilight instantly responded. “Oh but I must.” “Please no, I’m begging.” “It’s my price for you ditching out on our date” Twilight sighed, defeated. “Fine, get it over with.” Celestia grinned, “Twilight, you must help your friend with her melon collie.” ~~~~ Celestia held her calm smile until Twilight had left; dropping it only once she was certain her marefriend was truly gone. Then she slowly reached up and removed her goggles. “Oh no, I don’t mind at all, I hadn’t planned on anything special,” she murmured quietly, picking up a small jewelry box she had hidden behind her model. “Maybe I’ll have the courage for it tomorrow…” She sighed, staring at the box, the minutes stretching on as she contemplated both the box, and it’s meaning. “Then again, maybe not…” > 143. Hallowed by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** Twilight Sparkle liked dressing up. Be it for festivals, for her birthday or to escape a mob of ticket-greedy ponies, Twilight liked slipping on something nice or useful and pretend. And she especially liked dressing up for Nightmare Night, a celebration very dear to her. She annually spent hours of hours perfecting her costume (and unlike Rarity, she always was on time) and joining the festivities with her mobile sweets container, Spike (who usually dressed up as a dragon). But this year, her unstoppable enthusiasm collided with the immovable displeasure of Nightmare Night's biggest grump. Namely Princess Celestia of Equestria, ruler of ponydom, banisher of Nightmare Moon and the pony who had developed a disliking for Nightmare Night that made her sister's original ire seem minuscule. In her defense, Celestia had been forced to watch ponydom demonize her beloved sister for a thousand years, while glorifying the action she regretted the most. Her disliking of Nightmare Night was part projection, part coping mechanism. At least that was, what Twilight kept telling her as she grumpily plunged a spoon into a pumpkin in front of her to hollow it out. "Come, Tia!" Twilight said and shook her head, needle and thread in magic. "Even Luna likes the festival nowadays. Just enjoy yourself." "I would enjoy this much more if this infernal fruit was not so stubborn!" Celestia said in annoyance "Why do I have to hollow it out anyways? It feels like a waste not to eat the entire fruit! Yes, wasteful! Maybe I should outlaw this practice! There are ponies starving that would give their left hoof for a-" "Tia, I love you, but you have to stop being so grumpy over certain things." Twilight sighed "You even forgave Discord." "Discord had the decency to be quiet for more than a thousand years! Nightmare Night got on my nerve year after year!" Celestia groaned and plunged the spoon deep into the pumpkin's flesh. "And now even Luna celebrates being scary! It just frustrates me!" With a crack, the pumpkin split under Celestia's treatment and the princess groaned, her face covered in Pumpkin. "Celestia!" Twilight demanded "If you keep being such a Nightmare Night grump, you are not allowed to put on our costume!" The pumpkin slaying princess gave Twilight a questioning look. "OUR costume?" Twilight grinned and a flash of magic ignited from her horn. Suddenly, Celestia was wearing what appeared to be fake fangs, jaguar face paint and a jaguar suit. On her left shoulder was a patch of grey fur, from which sprouted a smiling Twilight, wearing goat horns, a small beard and mischiefous grin. "OUR costume!" she giggled and snuggled against Celestia's shoulder. "I admit, I could get used to this..." Celestia giggled softly. "You two better keep the cuddling to a minimum!" demanded Spike from the tail. "Ignore the cheap seats in the back..." Twilight giggled and gave Celestia a peck on the cheek. Spike groaned. "I hate being typecasted for my tongue..." > 144. Bronies by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Celestia pulled the edge of the curtain back by a miniscule amount and peeked through at the throng of bodies that were rapidly filling the room. “You know, Twilight, I’m not sure which is more strange: all of these people who have come to meet us, or the fact that I am a hairless monkey wearing pants.” Twilight Sparkle smiled awkwardly and shrugged. “Yeah, that took a while to get used to when I first came here. I bet Rarity is going to have a field day with all of these pictures of human fashion we’ll bring back to her. “As for the people out there...these so-called Bronies? I’m honestly flattered. After we defeated Sunset Shimmer and I returned to Equestria, word spread about there being a world of magical talking equines. And it seems they’re huge fans of us.” Celestia sighed and smiled at Twilight. “Well it is certainly unlike any diplomatic interaction I’ve participated in before. That there are humans in this world that are so happy to meet us gives me hope for any future interactions with them.” “One minute everypony!” Pinkie Pie, the actually human one at least, popped out from around the corner and waved a clipboard at Twilight before she started giggling uncontrollably. “pphhhttblll! ‘Everypony!’ That is soooo silly sounding...sorry, sorry...still getting used to that.” Pinkie gasped as she took a huge breath to reset herself. “So, yeah… one minute until you head out Principle Princess Pretty Pony Celestia, ma’am!” “Er...thank you, Miss Pie.” “No prob Bob!” Pinkie stuck out her hand and made a fist with one finger pointing up before spinning in place and running off shouting at other humans as they finished setting things up. “Uncanny, isn’t it?” Twilight smirked at Celestia. “Oh! By the way, that thing she did with her hand is a gesture that means ‘ok’, or implies understanding. I know this is a lot to take in quickly, are there any other questions you have before we go out?” Celestia hmm’d to herself for a moment before she shook her head. “I cannot think of anything at the moment, but if I do, I shall be quick to ask.” Celestia smiled warmly again the leaned down to nuzzle her student and immediately realized how awkward their current forms made the action. “Um…” Twilight chuckled and pulled Celestia into a hug. “This is how they do things here.” “How novel.” Celestia chuckle along with Twilight and slipped her arms around the shorter woman. “Do kisses still work in the human world?” Twilight nodded and no sooner than she did, Celestia leaned in that extra inch and locked lips with the mare of her dreams. It was only a little odd that she was a human at the moment. They were startled out of their familiar, if somewhat alien, bliss a moment later by the loud clatter of a clipboard being dropped on concrete in shock. Celestia looked up to see the human Pinkie Pie staring at the two of them, frozen in place. Behind her, every other human was doing much the same and staring in frozen shock. “Oh yeah,” Twilight swallowed and grinned, “I should have mentioned that our counterparts here aren’t like that…” > 145. Pills by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Spike held the inconspicuous bottle over the rim of the toilet. On the one hand what he was planning could see the end of his life but the benefits, the benefits far outweighed the risk. He would get something he desperately wanted and Twilight would most likely be happier than ever, once she calmed down. Spike wasn’t sure how it would work but he had been told that with two beings of as much power as them coupled, as she called it, there was always a risk. Spike spun the bottle in his claws to read the label one more time and sighed. He wanted this so bad and he knew they did too but were just to stubborn to admit it. This was for their own good, not just his selfish desire for less work around the library. Taking a deep breath he slowly tipped the bottle until he heard the plinking sound of several pills dropping intot he pristine water. With a moment of finality he pulled the handle and watched all the harmless looking white capsules swirl away into a world unknown. 3 Months Later “SPIKE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” The door flew open and an angry purple alicorn stood breathing heavily in the doorway. Her burning eyes leveled on the trembling purple dragon as he slowly stepped backwards. “What’s up Twilight?” He tried to sound innocent and naive but the trembling in his voice gave him away. Twilight took a step forward, the stone cracking under her hoof. “I just got some interesting test results from the doctor which then led me to checking the contents of a certain bottle. Imagine my surprise when I discovered there was candy in the bottle instead of the hormone suppressants that were supposed to be in there.” A wisp of smoke trailed out of her nostrils as the air around her wavered. “I was so shocked I checked Celestia’s bottle and found the same thing, though it was a slightly cheaper candy. Both brands of candy are brand you happen to like quite a lot. Care to explain?” Spike gulped, his eyes darting around the room looking for an exit. A guard peeked in and Spike begged him for help using only his eyes. The guard responded with a look that said Sorry buddy, I value my life. Spike chuckled and tapped his claws together after a moment. “Well, ya see, I...well the thing...I really wanted a sibling, someone to help out in the library. I know you and Celestia really wanted one to but you kept saying stuff about the court and the country and and and.” He dashed forward and grabbed Twilight's leg sobbing. “I’M SO SORRY.” Twilight sighed and patted him on the head, calming down a little with the show of tears. “It’s...well it’s not okay but I understand. But that wasn't your decision to make, it was ours. Your heart may have been in the right place but I am going to have to punish you.” Spike gripped tighter and Twilight smirked evilly. “Your punishment is to help Luna plan the foal shower and you are in charge of invites.” Spike froze. “But that’s, there are creatures all over Equus who will want to know and attend.” He looked up at evilly grinning Twilight. “I have to do all of them?” “By claw, better get started. I need to go see if the doctor is okay, I left him Celestia.” Twilight blinked out leaving a dumbfounded Spike trying to count how many inkwells he would need on his claws. > 146. Workaholic by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Twilight Sparkle walked into Celestia’s solar. Completely utilitarian, a visitor could be excused for mistaking it for a lowly scribes office—were it not for the Royal Guards outside and the rather unique pony occupying it. The desk, which took up most of the space, was little more than a wooden table with draws tacked to the bottom. Every wall was hidden behind a bookcase weighed down by books and scrolls (a less math inclined pony might describe them as beyond count, but Twilight had come up with a rough guess of upwards of one thousand books and two thousand scrolls). The only other piece of furniture to be seen was a single cushion set off to one side. Twilight Sparkle did not retrieve the cushion. Princess Celestia of Equestria did not look up immediately. There were, after all, only two ponies who would walk so boldly into her solar without at least knocking first. Her sister, never one to allow formalities to hold her back—though always the first to demand them when they suited her—was the first. Then there was Twilight Sparkle, her wife. Finished with the report she’d been reading, Celestia finally looked up with a smile. Twilight Sparkle was not smiling. The argument began as such things do, with concern, hurt, and a pinch of hope. Hope is the cause, for without hope there is no will to fight. It was not the first time, that had been four years ago. It was not the tenth time, that had been two years ago. What it was, was the last time. Twilight Sparkle struck first. They’d been together for years, thirty to be exact. In that time, Twilight had noticed a pattern, she noticed it four years prior. She’d done the math, used her journals, day planners, and court records to corroborate her memory. The trend: obvious. The outcome: inescapable. Numbers do not, after all, lie. Twilight Sparkle weathered the rebuttal. It wasn’t a surprise. As it turned out, Celestia was entirely predictable if one simply took the time to pay attention… that and it was the same rebuttal as before. She was a Princess. She had responsibilities. Nothing had changed since the day they met… or, well, nothing on her side at least. Twilight Sparkle fought on. The war they waged was one of love. But war, no matter how well intentioned, always wounds, scars. Neither could surrender. Neither could let the other give in. They were both right… and wrong. When the words finally stopped, when the small room was silent save for the heavy breathing of its occupants, both had won, both had lost… both were broken beyond repair. And Twilight Sparkle left. And progress ground ever onward. > 147. BEES! by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Twilight Sparkle, having just awoken, stumbled into a private lounge in Canterlot castle. “Coffee, black,” she muttered to the attending maid then looked across the table to her marefriend. Celestia was calmly sipping some tea and reading over a report. She was wearing a bright yellow construction helmet and an even brighter yellow vest with a black stripe down the middle of it. “Tia, with that hat and the vest, you look rather like a bee.” “I was afraid of that. It can’t really be helped, it is safety equipment after all, but still, hearing you say that stings, just a little bit,” Celestia replied. Twilight’s right eye twitched. Of all the quirks she had discovered during her courtship of SHE WHO RAISES THE SUN, this was the one that was most likely to cause a Want It Need It episode in the smaller alicorn. “Ignoring that, what are you doing that requires safety precautions?” “Oh, it is time for me to inspect the Royal Navy’s progress on ship construction this year. I believe my simulacrums are correct, and we should be synched up between me and the navy, but Admiral Yamaremoto has some new ideas on how to integrate the navy and the Pegasus core. Something about specialized ships to carry them at sea and assist in projecting air power, it’s quite interesting, really.” Celestia rambled a bit; Twilight noted she tended to do that where her military was concerned. “Well then, I guess I’ll see you tonight, I love you, don’t play too many pranks on the good Admiral,” Twilight said. “I do promise to beehive on this trip. It shouldn’t take me too long, we’ve planned a brief inspection of the current fleet construction, then we shall wing the rest of the day, my Lords of the Navy do tend to drone on, but if they keep flitting about, I shall just have to tell them about my missing love and how I nectar. If I wax on about matters of love and lust, they tend to start bumbling about irrecoverably.” Celestia said, eliciting another eye twitch and a pained look from her love. “It is entirely too early for such shenanigans. Please, just let it bee,” Twilight said with all the dignity she could muster. “Good one Twilight!” Tia giggled. Twilight stared in disbelief at her yellow clad paramour, “I am too sober for this conversation. I need a drink. Preferably with enough kick to put a minotaur down.” “Dear, do be sure to not get too buzzed; Please?” was Celestia’s mild reply. A frustrated growl was her only response. > 148. Trixie by Chaos Nightfall > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Chaos Nightfall *** The door to the Golden Oaks Library slammed open in a flurry of fireworks and star bangled capes "Twilight Sparkle! The Great and POWERFUL Trixie is here to ask you on a date!!!!!!" A graceful clearing of the throat and a facepalming Dragon later led to Trixie gaping open mouthed at an embarrassed purple alicorn. Said purple alicorn was cuddled under a giant white wing, while the owner if said wing, the goddess of the Sun and eldest ruler if equestria, stared at her with slight amusement. Tricks unthawed herself with a shake of her head "You are even more worthy of The Great and Powerful Trixie now, Twilight Sparkle! So, will you accept Trixie's offer?" "Trixie I'm-" and like that a white feather tip found its way to Twilight's lips, effectively cutting her off. Celestia's gaze kept on a hint if amusement as she looked Trixie over, before she nodded and stood up. "Trixie was it? Come with me, I wish to have a talk with you..." Trixie scoffed but followed Princess Celestia to another room none the less, of course this later turned out to be a mistake. Ten minutes later a calm and serene looking Celestia stepped outside the room, a slightly singed Trixie following. "So, do you understand NOW why you shouldn't ask what's mine out on a date, Trixie Lulamoon?" "Y-yes P-Princess, Trixie understands..." with that final word Trixie limped as fast as possible out of the library. Twilight glared at Celestia for a few moments before speaking as Celestia approached. "That was hardly fair of you, she probably didn't even know we were together." Celestia gave a tiny laugh "Right Twilight, because it's definitely not been the biggest news everywhere for over a month, and even if she didn't know... No one asks out my Twiley..." as she whispered the last half Celestia nuzzled Twilight, causing her to giggle slightly while adopting a small blush. The manly dragon in the room took this as his cue to leave as well. "It still doesn't mean you have to hurt her, Love." "What ever do you mean?" Celestia said as she batted her eyes at Twilight. "She was burnt Love." Twilight stated with a deadpanned look as Celestia adopted an air of innocence. "She's the one who lit the Neighponese fireworks... I just added a silencing spell." "That still doesn- Wait... Neighponese fireworks?! SPIIIIKE!!" > 149. School by Princess Trixie > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Princess Trixie *** This story is about Twilight Sparkle. But not the one we have come to know and love. Her evil twin. Twilight Sparkle was the the prettiest and most popular mare is all of the Celesia's School For Gifted Unicorns! I think the reason for this is because she was so mean to everypony. (And we all know from Equestria girls the only way to become popular is to be a total plot hole to everypony you meet.) There was also this secret gang that used to hang out at the back of the library smoking while all the nerds tried to get to the romance section, without suffocating themselves. Twilight was the proud president of this gang, she was a total rebel! A unicorn named Trixie was also part of this club and everypony thought Twilight and her were lesbians together. They pulled pranks by night and won prom queen by day. This was the life! Up in the darkest and quietest floor of the school was Principle Celestia. She lay on her carpet stroked the mane of a filly's toy. (It was quite disturbing because this resembled a miss Twilight Sparkle a lot!) The princess had heard about the rumor of Twilight and Trixie and was becoming increasingly jealous by the minute. Celestia had to do something, before her dear Twilight would be taken away from her by an evil witch! She smiled menacingly she reached into the file cabinet. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next morning, Twilight was called into the principal's office. Celestia rested there on her couch and said seductively, "Now Twilight, you've been a very naughty filly, haven't you? You cheating on your chemistry test!". Celestia stood and magiced a whip in front of Twilight and flirted, "I think you need a punishment!" She began stroking the young unicorn's mane "What about a extra lesson on the subject?" . The alicorn's wings started to open as they had many times before while doing this with her doll. Even though she had no idea what the princess was doing to her, Twilight still did enjoy it quite a lot! The whip did leave a few marks of her flank but Twilight didn't care! In fact she showed it off to everypony. Twilight's and Trixie's relationship did continue. (So let's just say Twilight was called up there quite a lot) > 150. HEADCANON MASH-UP > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 150 Special by Everyone *** Pearple Prose/Fuzzyfurvert Continuation of Civilisation/Flower(2) It was cold in the pass between the peaks of the Spindle mountain range. The sun had hidden behind a stray cloud, and although the two travelers were protected from the wind by the rock that encroached on them from both sides, the temperature had dropped to just above freezing and stayed there. Twilight Sparkle shivered, a tremor traveling down her spine and making her wings flex briefly. The white alicorn by her side smiled at her, offering her a place beneath her huge downy wing, an offer which Twilight took after a brief hesitation. “It’s pretty lonely in here, isn’t it?” Twilight said. The sound of her voice echoed down the pass. Celestia hummed. “Tis so. I don’t think anypony has walked through here in decades. Centuries, even.” She eyed their surroundings with something akin to disappointment. “Not even weeds seem to grow here.” “I don’t like it.” Twilight shivered again, and it wasn’t due to the cold this time. “It’s too quiet. Reminds me of that time when my friends and I were climbing that mountain, you know, to stop that dragon. There was an avalanche – Wasn’t pretty.” Celestia giggled. “I’m sure.” There was a lull in the conversation, before Twilight spoke up again. “What’s even on the other side of these mountains, anyway?” Celestia looked at her oddly. “I thought you knew your geography?” Twilight looked offended. “Hey, that’s not my fault! I just kinda…” She sighed. “Well, let’s just say I’ve been cooped up in Canterlot for a loooong time now. You can forgive an old mare for being forgetful sometimes, right?” “Fair,” Celestia conceded. “The other side of the Spindels should, unless I’m very much mistaken, lead to the Old World.” “The Old World?” Twilight asked. Then she gasped. “Wait, as in the Great Exodus? Hearth’s Warming Eve? That Old World?” Celestia smiled, and nodded. “There are secrets buried there – Secrets that I and my sister have been unable to uncover for millennia.” “Interesting.” Twilight stroked her chin with a hoof. “Where is Luna, anyway?” Celestia shrugged. “Around.” And that was all. The two walked in peace for a time. The valley was silent save for the echoes of their hooves as they clacked against the stone. Gradually, the temperature got colder and colder, and the whistling of the wind grew more pronounced as they neared the end of the passage. Something caught Celestia’s eye. She stifled a gasp, but it was too late – Twilight turned her head and saw it too. “Is…” Twilight frowned. “Is that a flower?” In a small crag where dirt, blown by the near constant wind in the pass, had collected, a tiny flower with star shaped petals bloomed in defiance of the barren landscape around it.  It was the only spot of color amid the dark grey stones save for the two of them.  The wind shifted as they stared at the flower, bringing its strange scent to them. “That brings back memories.”  Celestia’s voice, quiet as it was, echoed.  “The σούρουπο.  I haven’t seen it since that day in the garden.” Twilight narrowed her eyes as she stared.  She remained silent for a time and then stepped over to the bright flower.  Up close, the scent was overpowering.  It made her nose itch and her eyes burn.  “I seem to recall that you lied to me that day.  Maybe you didn’t actually tell me a lie, but you let me come to a false conclusion.  If we’re going to do this...this thing, ‘us’ again, then you have to promise me that we aren’t going to walk down that road again.  Honesty has to be our policy with each other.” Twilight sighed and looked back over her shoulder.  “Can you even do that anymore?  Can you drop the whole chessmaster schtick?” Celestia tilted her head, her eyes focused on the flower that shared the same shade as her eyes.  “You wore that title even better than I did in my prime, Twilight.  We are embarking on something new together.  I think you would well know by now that I can’t see the future anymore than anypony else.  I can promise you honesty, if you can promise it back to me.” Twilight kept her stare even for a long moment.  “I promise.”   She turned back to the flower and frowned.  “The Will of the Everfree, hmm?  I suppose you’re blooming here in this pony-forsaken crag because we’ve decided to give up the rulership of our ponies?  You’ve been in the background my entire life.  You are the source of so much strife and so much life.  You’ve resented your slavery to ponykind since the beginning.” Twilight leaned closer to the flower, her eyes watering and her nose wrinkling from the smell.  She didn’t care that she probably looked like some old crazy mare, talking to a flower.  She didn’t care that her words would likely mean nothing to the flower or the entity it represented.  She didn’t care that it was freezing or that the wind was being enterprising in finding its way under her heavy robes.  All she cared about, at that moment, was spitting out what she had to say. “Keep on resenting it.  Suffer in your service to the ponies that shepard Equestria.  They’ll go about it in a far better fashion than you ever did.  The only reason this flower is even here is to laugh at us, the last Princesses of ponydom.  You might have thought that you won.  That we concede.  We don’t. Ponies will continue to guide Equestria, even if the Princesses don’t guide them. “So you can take this as my resignation and shove it up whatever you have for an ass.”  Twilight growled out the last and ducked her head to chomp her teeth around the flower and yank it out by the root.  She meant to eat it, but the taste was too much for her. She settled, instead, on chewing a few times before spitting the mangled plant onto the cold stone of the mountain pass. “Feel better?” Twilight gagged and shook her head.  “I hope there is a stream or something soon.  That tasted terrible!” Celestia grinned.  “I’m sure the Everfree will think twice from now on before it sprouts flowers around you.” Finally – eventually – Twilight and Celestia stepped out from the pass and into the open. Snow was falling now, dainty little drops of white that covered the smooth rock around them. In the distance, Twilight could see a vast field of whiteness, with enormous stormy clouds hovering ominously on the horizon. “So.” Celestia raised her voice over the whistling of the gales around them. “This is it.” Twilight drew her eyes from the horizon, and gasped. Before them, a row of enormous statues stood defiantly. They were impossible in scale – Twilight wasn’t sure how they could have even been carved without excessive amounts of magic, and yet on closer inspection, they were vividly detailed. The fierce climate had taken its toll, but they still clearly depicted a set of six ponies, two of each tribe. “Amazing,” Twilight breathed. “I didn’t even know something like this existed,” Celestia said, still staring in awe. “Who made them, I wonder?” Before the words had even left her mouth, Twilight was stomping off through the snow towards them. “Twilight, wait!” Celestia cried out, chasing after her. “They could be dangerous!” Twilight looked back, and smiled. “We won’t know if we don’t check them out!” She giggled gleefully, bouncing through the snow like a filly. “And besides! Just look at these! They’re incredible!” The wind stopped. A voice boomed through the mountains. “Heed mine Sister’s warning, Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight gasped, and turned. There, touching down upon the snow with a dancer’s grace, was Princess Luna. And then a big white alicorn appeared behind her and said, “Hey, look, it’s Lulu!” before proceeding to put her in a headlock and give her a sisterly nuggie. “H-Hey!” Luna squirmed in her sister’s grasp. “Stop that!” Celestia acquiesced, allowing Luna to regain her composure before prodding her on the nose. “Boop.” “Tiaaaa!” Luna whined. “You’re ruining it!” The two stopped, and turned to see a purple alicorn rolling around in the snow, laughing herself to tears. “It’s not that funny…” Luna huffed. Twilight wiped away a tear and climbed to her hooves. The three alicorns smiled at each other, before Luna regained her stern frown. “As enjoyable as this reunion is, we still have a long way to go.” She gestured to the grand statues. “There is old magic here – Older, even, than my sister and I. These statues, they are the gates to the Old World, although I do confess that I have no idea how to open them." Twilight nodded. “Alright.” Then she smiled. “Let’s get to it, then.” Luna quirked an eyebrow. “You seem… lively.” Twilight shrugged. “I’ve let off a little steam.” Celestia just smiled. ===================================================================== Misago/Knight of Cerebus Baggage/Garden Twilight closed her eyes, her mind slowly entering her happy place. Ponies blinked at the sight of their Princess miming what looked to be a classic box pose, but was in fact her shelving phantom books in her library. The sound of beeps came from all around her. Somepony next to her was humming a jaunty, panicky tune. A nurse attempted to break her out of the trance after she clocked a passing doctor when reaching for an especially high book case, but she was promptly stopped by the other, more savvy servants and guards in the waiting chamber. Ponies ran to and fro through the room, charts, pillows and magical restraints in their grasp. The restraints had been Twilight’s idea. The thought of her lover levelling the castle in her state of extreme pain had not been a comforting one for her. History of the Equestrian Tax System, Economics section. Dream Destiny of a Bed of Roses, Prose section. A Beginner's Guide to the Lemegeton? Why was that out here? Had Spike once again put books from the archives out where the public could see them? Why, Twilight had half a mind to go to him right now and... "Princess?" Twilight blinked. “Huh?” She looked around, her eyes taking in the castle, and immediately her heart dropped into her stomach. She had been shelving. She only started shelving when something really, really, worse-than-a-B-grade bad was happening. Something like… “Her Majesty is asking for you.”   Twilight’s eyes widened in a bought of horror, taking in the medical wing of the castle and what looked to be some of the more famous doctors from across the country. “When did she start…?” “We brought you as soon as we heard. We’ve just finished preparations for visitors now. We were trying to reach you, but, uh, Captain Armor assured us it was best to leave you until absolutely necessary.” Twilight blushed, looking down and fidgeting her hooves. “Thanks…” She squeaked, standing up and trotting towards the foreboding set of double doors. On the other side of that barrier was the greatest pony in the world, battling with death itself to bring a new--their--new life into being. “No pressure.” She said with a whisper lifted from Fluttershy’s vocalizations. Her legs were heavy when she arrived. Thoughtlessly, she reached out with a hoof, staring dumbly at it, trying to decipher the mystery of the door handle. Was she really ready for this? Ready to be a parent? To guide a little pony from her earliest moments on, nurture her and protect her? Could she handle that responsibility? She shook her head, clearing the thoughts as they came. Worse was the notion that the baby wouldn’t even make it to the stage of “earliest moments.” Had she done enough? Would one extra pillow really make the difference between a safe birth and a stillborn? Maybe the ultrasound had been a false positive. Maybe the foal would come out malformed. What would she do then? She shuddered at the thought. She felt cold. The sound around her died down. The whispered conversations, the frantic activity. All white noise. There was only her and the door, the door separating her from… “Is Twilight out there, doctor?” The voice that was echoing through the door was weary, battered. The princess. Celestia. Her wife. The pony that meant more to her than anything else in the world. Twilight didn’t hesitate. With a flash of purple light, she appeared in the centre of the room. “Princess! I’m sorry, I came as soon as they said I could, I--” Celestia looked exhausted, bags under her eyes and her mane trailing in loose filaments where it had been pushed out of place. Her cheeks were wet with tears, her body was draped limply against the bed and the muscles of her face were sagging under the strain of constant contortions. Despite all this, she still smiled warmly at Twilight. “Why didn’t you let me in sooner?” Twilight half pleaded, half demanded. “Anything that might have stressed her could have led to her starting to go into convulsions before we were ready. We still need to run some fina--” Celestia gave a cry, her gigantic, usually dignified body arching against the contractions of her uterus. Hormones that her body hadn’t flooded her with since before the construction of the Castle Of The Royal Sisters now erupted across her body, telling it to push with all of its might. Twilight ran down the facts of pony birth. Earth ponies were, as far as she had been told, typically birthed quite quickly and with very little effort. The fact that the birth was causing Celestia trouble meant that their foal had gotten some of their unicorn or pegasus portions, which both excited and terrified her. Hope shot through her, visions of her and a little magician practicing magic together bringing tears to her eyes. She made her way to Celestia in a flash, intertwining their hooves the way her father had said he had done for her mother. Celestia looked at her gratefully, though her face looked nothing like the gentle mask of patience many had seen during court sessions. This one was for her alone amongst several millenia of others that had been in her lover’s life. The hoof she had grabbed curled around her’s tightly, Celestia’s eyes closing in a look of peace and anticipation. The moment hung between the two, delicate as glass and pure as silver, with a pause that dulled the hollering doctors, beeping machines and scrambling nurses to a pleasant hum. It was abruptly cut off by another expression of agony, Celestia’s body shaking against the outline of the creature pressing itself against the edge of her cervical canal. She managed to scream at the sensation of sharp, bony tips of limbs and head cutting against tender flesh, her back end flexing and contorting with the child trapped within it. Where the broken arm she had suffered during the Lunar Rebellion had been like shards of glass entering her elbow joint, this was more like scimitars slashing their way through her entire pelvis. Her hoof constricted against Twilight’s arm, crushing it in a grip that was fueled by spasming nerves long since surrendered from her conscious control. Fluids rushed from Celestia down the bed and across its covers, their life giving functions no longer required by her body. The doctors, of course, seemed to find all of this perfectly normal, but it was the most terrifying moment of Twilight’s life. She had never seen any living thing in as much pain as Celestia was in at that moment, and it was heartbreaking and horrifying to her in every way. Spasms rocked through Celestia’s body, her muscles twitching uselessly, her body pushing as it had never done so before Guilt fought with blind, animal panic for control of Twilight’s body, with the desire to jump between her writhing lover and the doctors becoming stronger with every moment. But reason and compassion won in the end, as they always seemed to in a proper crisis. Her hoof held firmly against Celestia’s, allowing her overworked nerves and muscles to vent into it. In that moment Twilight could feel an iota of Celestia’s pain by the force with which she squeezed. Her other hoof found its way to Celestia’s chest resting lightly on it, reminding her that she was there for her. Celestia seemed to take strength from this, pressing through the battle between birth canals and baby with a newfound forcefulness. After what felt like an eon, but the doctors casually informed her was a perfectly healthy four minutes, a bundle of flesh poked out from between Celestia’s spread legs. Twilight was able to identify a head, covered in fluids but a set of vivid colours nonetheless. Celestia seemed to sag as it came out, stealing air with massive, desperate, greedy gasps. There was a pause, which Twilight was uncertain of the meaning of, but the fact that Celestia was still breathing was enough for her in the whirlwind of terror this moment had thus far been. Celestia body trembled, and all at once the rest of the foal came rushing out, the body propelled easily along the rest of Celestia’s birthing chamber now that the awkward head and torso had managed to fit through her insides. And then it was over. With a final outcry, Celestia collapsed, breathing heavily, against Twilight’s neck. When she felt her wife's pain subside, Twilight felt herself relax. She continued stroking her hooves through Celestia's mane, whispering soothing words of love all the way. What this wonderful pony had gone through for her, she could probably never repay. She resolved to herself that, if ever there was a next time, she would be the one to carry the child. But the sound of crying ripped her from her trance, and she turned around. There, floating in an unfamiliar magic aura, was a dark blue bundle of fur, red and orange streaks of mane swaddling the head. The eyes were shut against the light that had just entered the child’s world, and it was trembling and crying against the cold, dry sensation of air. She felt a wave of protectiveness wash over her, and with it a surge of strength her horn lit up. She enveloped the crying foal in her telekinesis, extinguishing the doctor's in the process, and finally, after what felt like an eternity, floated it over to her. Twilight felt Celestia softly gasp, and a heartbeat later, the much more welcome golden glow joined her own, tracing over the foal, cleaning and drying it, and at the same time searching for any wounds or blemishes, anything that could cause the little one pain. Only when Celestia's magic receded did Twilight allow herself to breath again. It was done. The little filly was there. And as she finally reached a hoof out to touch her foal for the first time, she felt joy like she had never felt before. The dark blue coat was not smooth to the touch. It did not feel like silk, or velvet, or any other substance praised for its softness. Despite the cleaning, it was damp, it stuck together in little clumps, and yet it was the most wonderful thing Twilight had ever laid her hooves on. The moment she made contact, the foal stopped crying. The little head, tufts of mane still sticking from it at rather awkward angles, tried to move, straining muscles that had never been strained like that before. Little forehooves waved about. Weeks from now, they would be carrying the filly on her first steps, but now, they instinctively grabbed for her mothers, before she could even fully understand what those mothers were to her. A cough, halfway to the first attempt at vocalisation, then a mewling sound. It shook Twilight from her rapture, and without ever disconnecting her hoof from her foal, she gently guided it over to Celestia. ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- It felt unreal, even more so through the veil of tears. As Celestia watch the tiny filly float closer, she could not help but wonder if she would wake up. Only the feeling of Twilight’s foreleg around her shoulder, supporting her, drawing her closer, told her that it was real enough. The crying had been pure horror for her. Even after magically reassuring herself that the foal was alright, that she was not harmed, even with the knowledge that those noises were a good sign, that the foal’s lungs worked, she had felt each reverberate through her body. She needed to help her daughter, had to protect her from whatever made her cry and keep her safe. Suddenly, these months spent under Twilight’s overbearing nature seemed not so unreasonable to her. At the time she had been annoyed, sometimes even irritated when Twilight had seen fit to plan her routes through the palace garden or dispatch a platoon of guards whenever she left her room. But now it was not her body she saw being dashed against a cobblestone street when she tripped, but her daughter’s, pressed under the weight of Celestia’s own. Now she saw that it was not her who Twilight feared would have been hurt in the midst of an abrupt attack, or poisoned by badly prepared food, or a thousand other dangers of the chaotic world of the living, but this precious creature in front of her--her daughter. Carefully, she lowered her head to take a look at her--their-- daughter floating in front of her, marveling at the ease with which Twilight had stopped the filly’s tears. Twilight, who had worried so much, even after helping with Spike, that she would not be a good mother. That she would be too awkward in her care, somehow could not show her love sufficiently. But when she and the filly both nuzzled into Celestia, she knew everything was going to be fine. She felt a tiny hoof weakly batting at her, turning her head to look into curious indigo eyes. She felt Twilight pressing into her. She felt her body relax, the exhaustion of the day finally catching up with her. With her daughter cradled carefully but firmly in her hooves, and her wife at her side, she slowly closed her eyes, and within seconds, she had drifted off in the land of dreams. ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- “It’s a girl.” The doctor said to Twilight, who simply nodded at him dumbly. “We had a magic scan already.” She managed to lamely offer. She ran her hooves across the form, instinct telling her to lick down the baby’s fur, which the foal responded to with occasional whines and calls. “Have you given any thought to what you’re going to name her?” The doctor said, floating a birth certificate towards her meaningfully. Twilight blinked. "Huh? Oh, yes. We’re calling her Starburst.” Almost as an afterthought, she added, with a loving look to Celestia, then to the filly, “Since she came from the meeting of a pair of stars." "Alright then," The doctor said, scrawling some quick notes on his clipboard "Congratulations, your Majesties, your daughter is as healthy as we could have wished for. You can probably take her to your quarters in a day or two.” Twilight gave the doctor a grateful, if a little tired, smile as he left, and turned her attention back to the bed, where Celestia and the foal were now peacefully sleeping. They were mothers now. Mothers, with a tiny unicorn daughter. Twilight kissed the sleeping foal softly on its head. “Sleep well, Starburst”, she cooed softly. “Tomorrow is your first day out there in the real world, and we’re going to do our best to share it with you.” ===================================================================== ArguingPizza/Grimman007 Moderately/Parents Swollen white hooves tapped impatiently against the marble pavestones of Princess Celestia’s private balcony. “You’d think for the incarnation of time itself he’d be able to arrive on schedule,” she grumbled to herself. Celestia allowed herself to pout, as she was, for once, alone. Her private balcony was shielded from view by design of the Palace itself, and the Royal Guard had issued an order that grounded all Pegasi within 500 meters of the castle grounds. Nopony, on hoof or in flight, could see her. More importantly, nopony could see the swirling vortex of light that formed as space and time was ripped asunder. Every color of visible light, and a few that weren’t, shrouded the Sun Princess as a pair of figures slowly manifested from the whirlpool of Creation. “Fiiinally,” she groused. Celestia knew she was being less than Princessly, but between her alicorn-sized dose of insane hormones and the foal that seemed to be doing its damnedest to smash her internal organs to pieces, she couldn’t find it in her to care. It had been a rough eleven and a half months. “You know your father, sweetheart,” the smaller figure sighed as the light faded and she stepped forward to envelop her daughter in a hug. The smell of rain and wildflowers filled her nose as she leaned into her mother, one of the few beings actually taller than her. “I’M THE MASTER OF TIME ITSELF. IF I SAY WE’RE NOT LATE, WE’RE NOT LATE.” Celestia and her mother both gave Father Time a flat look. After only a few seconds, he wilted. “SORRY, HONEY.” Mother Earth smiled in amusement, and Celestia couldn’t help but let a filly-ish giggle escape. Her mother turned her attention back to her daughter and, especially, her bulging stomach. “You’re glowing, my angel. Pregnancy suits you.” Celestia blushed and raised a hoof to her belly. Another round of fierce kicks met her, and her motherly smile turned to a grimace. “It may suit me, but I am certainly looking forward to it being over with. I swear this one isn’t happy until I’m miserable, sometimes.” A sound like wind chimes filled the air as Mother Earth laughed. She nodded sagely, a spark of recognition and sympathy in her eyes. Pregnancy, in all its wonder and misery, was something she was well acquainted with. “AND WHERE IS LUNA? FOR THAT MATTER, WHERE IS YOUR LITTLE WIFE? I HAVEN’T SEEN HER SINCE SHE GOT THE WINGS.” her father boomed. Whereas Mother Earth was the gentle caress of the sea, both irresistible and tender, Father Time was the overwhelming pounding of the hurricane. “Luna is preparing the soundproofing spells required for when I pop. We wouldn’t want to deafen half the city, after all.” Though rare, birth among those connected to the Foundations of Existence were notoriously loud. Dim memories of Luna’s birth, and the panicked flocks of deaf dragons fleeing the terrible screams that announced it, still lingered in Celestia’s psyche. “As for Twilight, well…” Almost as if on cue, a pillar of fire taller than any of Canterlot’s towers erupted from near the Palace Kitchens. “WAS I UNCLEAR WHEN I COMMANDED YOU TO PURGE THE PALACE GROUNDS OF ALMONDS? CELESTIA IS ALLERGIC TO ALMONDS YOU EMPTY-HEADED EXCUSE FOR A CHEF! BE GONE FROM MY SIGHT, AND SET HOOF NO MORE IN CANTERLOT LEST YOU FACE THE TRUE WRATH OF MAGIC MADE FLESH!” A beat of silence passed on the balcony. Celestia laughed nervously, unsure of how to assure her parents that her wife wasn’t really threatening to exterminate the cook from existence, and that she was just being a bit overprotective. Her father beat her to the punch, saving her the need. “I LIKE HER.” If you had asked Doctor Princess Twilight Everfree Sparkle, Magic Incarnate, Esq. how her day had been, she would have replied “bad”. In between running the government nigh single-hoofedly, handling the impending media circus, and more, she was now supposed to prepare for the arrival of her in-laws, who would most likely arrive within the hour. The same goddess damned hour they informed her they were coming. On top of that, she had been running full steam for forty-eight hours, and more importantly, without coffee, tea, or any sort of caffeine. So, yes, your Princess was having a very bad day, and she would appreciate it if you would stop your Time damned chattering and either get to work or get her a coffee, and since all the sources of that mystical brew were m-a-a-a-agically and suddenly removed from a hundred mile radius, you’d better get to work or so help me I’ll send you to a hell so bad the Primordial Evils still have nightmares about it! Twilight looked behind herself to see that the Stained Hall was now the perfect place to practice your glassblowing skills, what with all the molten puddles littering the sides. Twilight sighed, as her internal Buck-o-meter bottomed out. “Buck it, I’m going home.” The doors to Celestia’s room creaked open, and a disheveled purple pony princess stumbled through the door, eyes drooping and head hung tiredly. As if it was choreographed, the moment the door closed, Twilight collapsed, her body almost completely shutting down into sleep mode. “You really know how to pick them, don’t you, Celestia?”, Mother Earth chuckled from her seat on the couch. “Apparently I do, seeing as we’re still going strong ten years after our nupitals, ‘Miss World-Breaker’.” Celestia softly snarked back, as she levitated her wife towards the bedroom. “My, my. And here I thought you had settled down after all these years.” “Oh shush, you.”, Celestia whispered back, quietly closing the door to the bedroom. “Are you getting your practice for foal raising in by caring for her, dear?” “She is still a foal in many ways, yes, but she is an adult in far more.” A companionable silence filled the air, until Celestia broke it with a sigh. “I had hoped by removing caffeine from the vicinity of the city that she would eventually get some rest on her own. But… I guess I never considered that she might actually ignore her body to such a point where she would faint from lack of sleep.” “I should have seen it coming, though. I saw her almost annihilate a loose stone because I almost tripped on it. She hypnotised an entire town because she was afraid of missing an assignment. She’s faced down monsters that could have snuffed her life out with nary a thought because I asked her to.” Celestia huffed. “I should have just asked her. Seems my scheming ways have finally bit me in the ass, huh?” “She’s been coiled like a spring ever since I started showing, and I fear that, sooner or later, she’ll snap, and bring the world down with her. And though I, Luna, Cadance, and her friends and family have all have tried to assure her that things will be alright, she is still terrified that something will go wrong.” “I love her to death and beyond, but I just don’t know what to do...” “Your father was much the same before you were born. Do you know he actually tried to put me in stasis so that nothing would happen to me? Of course I slapped him until he realized that that was a terrible idea, but he was still terrified that something would happen to me.” “Eventually I got through to him by telling him his stressing was all for naught, seeing as I was (and still am) the incarnation of the very planet we lived on, trying to hurt me would be like trying to touch emotions: impossible. Perhaps if you tried just using logic, she would be more receptive to the idea? She seems like a very logical mare to me.” “That… just might work.” Celestia smiled. “And that’s how the Prissy Purple Pony Princess was defeated!” Pinkie pie exclaimed. Princess Starburst giggled with glee, as her purple pregnant mother leveled an unamused stare at her old friend. “How did you even learn about that, Pinkie? You weren’t even in the castle at the time!” “I was right!?” Pinkie gasped. Twilight facehoofed. ===================================================================== SPark/Honey Mead Workaholic/Pinkamena(Unposted prompt, but sitting in the thread waiting on it's moment to shine!) Luna waited on her balcony, the glow of her horn casting stark shadows across her strained expression. Her eyes never left the sky and the vibrant colors playing across it in the pre-dawn twilight. The Moon kissed the horizon, appearing for all the world to rest atop the Unicorn Range. It hadn’t moved in the past twenty seconds. She guessed she had another five. The sharp crack of teleportation and blast of heat announced her sister’s arrival. “I was off by two seconds.” “What do you think you are doing, Luna?” Luna was almost disappointed at the calmness of her sister’s tone, not that it could have given away anymore than the inferno rolling off her back. The oppressive weight of the Moon lifted from Luna’s withers as she let her magic dissipate, the celestial orb snapping back into its natural track and allowing the Sun to finally pierce the horizon. “After being rebuffed for the third time,” Luna said as she turned, “I felt this was the only way to get your… attention.” She paused. “Tia, you look terrible.” Despite the heat and ire rolling off her in waves, Celestia seemed unsteady, hooves placed just a little too wide apart. Dark, heavy bags hung from her tired, bloodshot eyes. Her mane and tail, once free flowing cascades, drooped to the floor, as lively as sap at mid-winter. Celestia snorted with derision, though even that came out tired and drawn. “I trust you do not defy the order of the heavens simply to comment on my appearance.” Luna shook her head and prepared herself for what was to come. “I was waiting for you to find the forms, but it has been weeks, and I have things I would like to do.” Lighting her horn again, Luna removed her tiara and placed it on the banister. “I abdicated, official,” she glanced back at the Sun, “ten seconds ago.” Celestia closed her eyes. A second ticked by in silence, then two. Then she opened them to reveal two orbs of roiling magma. The tired mare was gone, burnt away like kindling tossed into a volcano, and only the Sun Goddess remained. She stepped forward, wings spread to their full glory. “You what!” Luna took an unconscious, uncertain step back before she could rally. Shifting her weight slightly, she took a more solid defensive stance, determined to stay her ground. “I’m sorry, Tia—” “Sorry?” Celestia nearly spat, furry twisting her voice into a dry desert gale. “There is nothing to be sorry about. You cannot leave. Our ponies need us. I won’t allow it!” Luna matched her sister’s fiery glare with her own sub-zero glower.  Frost clung to the stones about her hooves, creeping closer to the solar diarch only to flash into steam. “Yes,” she said, with the cold, finality of the void. “I am. Twilight was—” A crack of thunder drowned out Luna’s words. Celestia’s hoof stuck like a meteor into the balcony. The stone shattered, fissures spidering to the edges. In the blink of an eye centuries old marble crumbled from beneath their hooves, forcing both to take wing as the whole of it sloughed off the tower, tumbling to the palace grounds below. Luna beat her wings, circling and rising from the shattered balcony.  Celestia followed, the pair spiraling around each other, ice and fire trailing behind.  “How dare you bring Twilight into this!” she shouted. Something in Luna snapped.  “How dare I?  How dare you treat her like you did!  She was willing to give you everything, and you were willing to give her almost nothing!  How dare I?” “You-” Luna didn’t give Celestia time to interject.  “You spit on everything she had to offer you, and for what?  For your ‘little ponies’, you claim.  Ha!  Your coddled infants, if you had your way!  You cling to them so desperately that you may well smother them!  They do not need you, sister.  They have not needed you for years.  Decades.  Perhaps even centuries.  Every year you stay and ‘rule’ over them, you stunt them that much more.  So, yes, I am leaving.  If you really were the all-wise ruler you pretend to be, you would leave them too.  Instead, you will stay, and cling to them, and pretend that they need you when the truth is that ‘tis you who needs them!” Celestia hung in the air as though a spear had pierced her through.  Luna’s words struck at her heart as surely as any lance.  Her wings slowed.  She fell, spiraling down towards the ground below. Luna’s wings did not falter, they carried her up, higher, into the early morning light.  “You have forced me to this, sister, just as you forced Twilight.  I hope you will be happy with your eternity of ruling your helpless children alone.” Then she was gone, a dark streak that vanished into the west, beyond the borders of Equestria. Celesta landed amid the ruins of the shattered balcony.  She sat, head bowed, wings folded, tears flowing from her eyes.   There was an ache in her chest, a sharp, crippling pain that made her hunch over. Her whole body huddled with misery.  She had thought that her heart had broken when Twilight left.  Now it had been utterly shattered, and the spear that had struck it had been the spear of truth. *** The cave could have been a dragon’s cave.  It was not full if gems, but it did contain a vast hoard.  Stored neatly in shelves cut into the cavern wall, the hoard consisted of thousands upon thousands of books.  At the heart of the hoard sat Twilight Sparkle, one of her many books open before her.  Paper was stacked beside her, and a quill hovered in a magenta glow, occasionally scribbling down some note on what she read.   She smiled now and then as she worked, but the rest of the time her face bore an expression of distant melancholy.  She was not sad, not exactly, but there was a sadness in her that she’d carried so long it was like an old friend.  She could not imagine a world without it. A soft chime sounded, alerting her to the fact that something had entered the distant mouth of the cave.  She set down her quill and rose to investigate.  When she had threaded her way through the winding passages to the cave’s entrance, she found herself looking at a face that was at once both familiar and strange.  The white alicorn that stood there was one she knew very well indeed.  Yet Celestia’s face was thin and haggard as Twilight had never before known it.  Her coat was dirty and uncombed.  Her mane and tail no longer flowed perfectly with rainbow color, they were pink, and limp, an uncombed mess, speckled with dirt.  Her eyes were haunted and full of shadows. “You,” said Twilight darkly, the ancient scar over her heart opening anew.  “What are you doing here?” Celestia did something that Twilight could not have expected.  She bowed.  Not a mere ducking of the head, not a simple craning of the neck, she bowed until her horn nearly touched the cavern floor.  “I am sorry, Twilight.” Twilight glared, her ears flat back, her wings half spreading as she snapped, “You can’t just walk in here and say you’re sorry.” Celestia straightened, but looked away from Twilight.  “I know.  I know I can’t expect you to simply take me back.  Nevertheless, I wanted to tell you that I am sorry.  I told myself that my ponies needed me, but that was an excuse.  I needed them.  I needed to be their perfect princess.  I think I’d been Princess Celestia so long that I’d forgotten how to be Sola Celestia.  I put Princess Celestia ahead of what you, and what everypony needed.  That was wrong of me, and I am sorry.” Twilight’s wings mantled, her eyes flashing.  “You come to say that to me now!  Why not when we first fought over this?  Why not when we last fought over this?  Why now?” “Because I was afraid.  Because I was an idiot.  Because many reasons… none of them good enough.  But also because I finally realized what I’d thrown away.  Because I remembered what we once had.”  She turned her head away from Twilight with a soft sigh.  “I know we can’t have it again, I may be a fool, but I’m not that big of a fool.” Twilight snorted.  “You yourself told me that it’s no use regretting the past, you can only go forward.  Unless you mess around with time travel, and that always turns out to be futile, when it doesn’t turn into a universe-breaking paradox.” “I could almost try time travel.  It might be worth breaking the universe, for you.”  Celestia suddenly smiled, a tiny ghost of the smile that Twilight knew so well.  “You could fix it for me.  You fixed so many of my mistakes over the years.” Twilight sighed, unable to stay angry any longer.  “When I wasn’t fixing my own mistakes, yes.”   “You had a few good ones.  None as terrible as what I’ve done, but you did have a talent for trouble.  Remember the time that you accidentally turned Pinkie Pie into an alicorn?” Twilight blushed faintly.  “That was our first real makeout session, when we were stuck in your workroom all night.”  She suddenly shot Celestia a flat, serious look.  “Don’t think that reminiscing will make me forget what you’ve done, though.” “I don’t, Twilight.”  Celestia’s head hung again. “Forgive me.  I’m not trying to manipulate you, I promise.  I just…”  She turned away from Twilight, a glint as she did revealing that tears were gathering in her eyes.  “I just wanted to tell you that I was wrong, and I am sorry.  I should go now.” She turned and began to walk away.  For a moment Twilight almost let her go.  “How long?” Celestia looked back at her, faintly puzzled.   “How long did it take you to find this cave?” asked Twilight. “Oh.  About three years.” “What else did you do during those years?” Celestia hesitated, then slowly answered, “Nothing.  I looked for you, that’s all.” “You didn’t fly back to Canterlot, to make sure that Equestria didn’t need you?” “No.  You were right all along, they don’t.  I’m sure they had their problems, but if I keep fixing every problem they have, they will never be able to stand without me.  So no, I haven’t been back since Luna… since I left.” Suddenly Twilight was galloping across the cavern.  She flung forelegs and wings both around Celestia and hugged her.  “You really mean it,” she whispered.   Celestia, confused but hopeful, hugged her back.  “Mean what?” “That you won’t go back.  That you were wrong.  That… that you love me,” said Twilight. “Yes,” said Celestia simply. Twilight’s lips were suddenly pressed to Celestia’s, and her forelegs tightened around her, pulling their bodies close.  She kissed Celestia with a deep fervor that Celestia returned wholeheartedly.  Their tongues twined together, their hearts pounding, their wings folded around each other, creating a wall of purple and white feathers that shut out the rest of the world, leaving only the two of them; no longer teacher and student, no longer rulers, no longer anything at all save lovers at last. ===================================================================== Ambion/Knight of Lycaeus Heretic/Wonderland Twilight Sparkle struggled to keep up with Celestia as the map slapped once again into her face. Wrestling the overly affectionate paper down, she struggled to hold it open as she flew against the headwind. Sandswept hilltops and lush valleys hidden away between lay below them, far as the eye could see. Clouds and the shadows of clouds slid sedately over the landscape beneath them. Lovely, yes, but nothing like what was on the map, with neatly plotted little lines detailing every direction they were to travel. By rights they should be flying east to reach the next site on their honeymoon’s well planned itinerary, not south. Yet south they flew, with Celestia in the lead being stubbornly evasive about just where they were going. “This definitely isn’t on the itinerary!” Twilight called out, having to shout over the droning wind that tugged at feathers, mane and tail. With a great flourish of her wings Celestia caught the wind so that it carried her back to Twilight’s side. “Put that away, will you? I know where we’re going.” “But I don’t,” Twilight shouted, though it wasn’t really necessary anymore and made her feel a bit embarrassed. “Tell me already.” Celestia frowned. “It’s not something I can put into words. Not as such, no. It is something I remembered. And having remembered, I want you to see.” Grudgingly Twilight folded up the map and sent it away with a flash of magic. “Well alright,” she said, her downcast eyes coming back up with a smile. “If it’s important to you, than it’s important to me. Whatever that may be.” Even abreast as they were, Twilight had still been following Celestia’s lead, so it surprised her when she realized that this had lead into a gradual downward gradient. Their unplanned destination must have been within the bounds of the horizon. Somewhere in this cracked land of verdant pockets that spilled over onto sunbaked stone. Celestia made the motion that she was going to be landing, and had angled herself steeper still, down towards one of the few pockets of greenery, to the eye no different than any other. The pair landed on lush grass, bordering an oasis half-hid between the rocks of this vast, desolate wasteland. The oasis was full of life, with the soft and myriad calls of birds, insects and amphibians alike. Though for all that, for all the bright little eyes of countless creatures watching curiously, Twilight had the innate feeling that of ponies, of any intelligent life at all, they were the only two. And perhaps had been for a very long time. Sunlight trickled through the leaves and glinted off the crystal-clear water. Loam gave way readily underhoof and, brushing away a hanging curtain of moss Twilight saw that, unihabited or not, there were some indications to the past; ruined remains of stones lined up far too neatly to have been the work of nature. She pushed more moss aside, then tore it down in clumps that fell with sodden finality onto the soil at her hooves. However, what was once on these stones was unclear, the effects of time had not been kind to these once proud monoliths; wind and rain over the long years had worn down the once distinct carvings. “Celestia, take a look at these. They’re damaged, but even then I don’t recognize the markings at all. Do you think...Celestia?” She was standing at the water’s edge, gazing down at a reflection that was nearly perfect, distorted with only the slightest of ripples. “What is this place?” asked Twilight, “Is this what you wanted to show me? Hey!” she called, and flung a lump of the dripping moss at her spouse. It smacked into the side of Celestia’s head with a satisfying splat. The alicorn was startled and blinked. She plucked the moss from its brief perch and started at it as if it were the strangest thing. Then she let it fall, and as it scattered her reflection entirely she found herself smiling. “Sorry,” she said, turning away from the oasis. “It seems you’ve caught me reminiscing.” “About what? About what’s carved on these stones?” “Yes, they were a part of it. But this is only the start.” She motioned for Twilight to follow her as she made her way to a faint pathway that Twilight had not known or noticed was there. As they began walking, Twilight noted that the path was leading them gradually upwards likely to the peak of the squat hill she could see before them. The path like all else was weathered and faint, little detail could be made of what was likely once a smooth pathway up the hill. The trail likely only survived at all from the use of whatever animals passed through here, and yet Twilight could not help but feel the weight of a history long since vanished looking down at her. The ruined stones and their unknowable remains drew her attention to the largest of the monoliths, a bleak expanse of stone that, all these eons later, still seemed to hold a grudge at having been hauled from its home of barren scarcity and forced to stand in this crowded greenery. Standing tall and free of the pervasive moss, Twilight could make out the detailed images that ponies long ago had made. Twilight gawked, touching her hoof to the gritty stone. “Oh, wow.” Pegasi, Unicorns, and Earth Ponies; all were present. Each carried an item that was just as varied in size and shape as the ponies themselves; together the ponies formed lines, processions leading towards the giant sun which dominated the panel. At its heart was a large pony, a unicorn seated on a throne. The pilgrims brought their gifts close to the magnificence of the sun and from its perimeter tossed their gifts into the everlasting flames. “This...this is incredible. Was this what you wanted me to see, this mural of this unicorn standing above the others?” Celestia didn’t answer. Not right at first. She raised her hoof to the central figure, brushing sand away from it with gentle purpose. “This is...another part of it.” Twilight peered closely at a lower point, where a pony readied to throw his offering to the figure above. “Is that...is that a slice of cake he’s holding? They didn’t actually burn food, did they?” Celestia chuckled through a tight-lipped smile. “No, dear, they did not. It is just the liberties of artistic license at work.” Her stomach loudly grumbled. Twilight grinned. “It must have been a pretty good cake.” Celestia suddenly turned away, leaving the figure once more to its isolation and burning gifts. “Yes, I imagine it was.” The pair then continued upwards along the trail passing pedestals, statues, vases, mosaics, murals, all manners of art. All were done in exacting and excruciating detail, regardless of the scene each depicted a common theme of a unicorn pony framed by the rays of the splendid sun. Gradually the path had began to widen, and as they headed uphill into harder, sparser ground. The higher they went, the fewer crumbling vestiges lining the path they saw; once the last struggling weeds were behind them Twilight Sparkle realized why. The summit, scoured by the relentless elements, was flat and unremarkable. The absolute and unrestricted view of the skies, however, was something else entirely. “That’s amazing,” Twilight intoned, her eyes turned to the sunlit horizon. After a time, her gaze descended back to the earth, and to the small plateau’s lone sentinel. Roughly marking center to the small plateau, the monolith stood at a great height. As extensively detailed and delicately crafted as the others had been, they had been but ordinary stone. This, however, in every errant sunbeam glinted with the many hues of minerals or metals, none of which Twilight recognized. If it had been created, than it had been done so with great pains. Or even had it been natural, moving such a thing to so remote a place would have been daunting work, an act of dedication. The design etched into the monolith was larger than any other they had passed on the way up and it stood as its brethrens below did, tall and proud with the skills of ponies long past clearly visible on its stony surface. The image depicted the same unicorn in full glory, the pony in mid-leap and with its shining horn ablaze. Surrounding the pony was the rising sun and gathered below was a multitude of ponies all kneeling in homage before it. “This is the place,” Twilight Sparkle said, almost entranced by the shifting colours. “This is where they gathered.” She closed her eyes, letting her hoof trace a slow path along the ancient lines, ever-beautiful and defiant to the ravages of nature and time. “It’s you,” she said breathlessly, “but where are your wings?” Celestia sighed, though even with her eyes closed Twilight knew there to be a smile there. “Once again, the artistic license of the past makes a mystery for the future. Look again, my wings are there. Just not as you expect to see them.” Eyes open, Twilight peered into the relief. Silent, as if listening to the wind, or to the very stone itself. “The rays of the sun,” and she knew it to be true even as she said it. She turned to Celestia with eyes wide in revelation. “You don’t just move the sun, you are the sun.” She blinked twice, then lightly laughed. “I married the sun.” Celestia didn’t share in the humour. “No, but that is how they saw me, and the beliefs of a thousand will always oust the truth of one.” “And you were the one. One sun, one sun,” Twilight said, giggling at her rhyme and shaking her head at the immensity of it all. “Wow.” The white alicorn frowned, “Please, Twilight, don’t-” With wings flared, Twilight shook her head. She was smiling, a great big smile like the dawn. “It’s alright, you don’t understand. I don’t care if you are the sun or not. I know who you are. I know who I married, and why I married her. I know she’s not perfect. I know she’s not this picture, pretty as it may be.” Twilight blushed, momentarily distracted. “My Celestia is much prettier anyway,” she mused. “Ah! But as I was saying, I know you. And I wouldn’t change that. Not any of it.” Her jaw set with grim determination, Twilight Sparkle turned on the monolith. The rising currents of magic were palpable in the air, a shimmering corona of purple lights that danced around the young alicorn. The ancient stone was resistant, mightily so, but with her hooves braced into the rock and growling with the effort, she overpowered it. There was a brilliant flash of purple and white, knocking Twilight to her backside. The spell’s light faded. Panting and satisfied, Twilight called Celestia over. “Take a look,” she said breathlessly. Look she did, and gone was the familiar image. Gone were the pilgrims, the aloof sun, the burning offerings. In its place, in lines still glowing faintly with the vibrancy of their creation, a simple image. Two alicorns, one large and one small. They were nuzzling, the affection clear in every reborn line. Blinking, Celestia realized she had started crying. Somehow, that made her smile. “You couldn’t just carve our initials into a tree like an ordinary couple, could you?” > 151. Pinkamena by SPark > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by SPark *** "Twilight?" said Celestia, her tone gentle, stern, and also a little bit out of breath as she raced through the halls beneath the palace. "Yes, Celestia?" Twilight was, if anything, panting even harder. Her hooves rang off of the stone floor, the sound echoed by the brighter, more bell-like tone of Celestia's metal shoes. "Might I suggest that you strive to change your attitude towards experimental magic?" "That," huffed Twilight as she ran a little bit faster, "Is probably an excellent suggestion." "TWILIGHT!" The vast roar from behind the two fleeing alicorns made the walls shake, sending a rain of dust down around them. "Although I will point out that everything would have been fine if it weren't for that accident with the noodle factory. Additionally, the spell was supposed to have worn off of her by now!" "One should always consider the possibility of things not going according to plan," said Celestia, just before skidding around a corner and nearly colliding with a wall. Twilight made the same turn only an instant later. Once she'd gotten her feet back under her and was once more racing down a straight stretch of corridor, she said, "Well how was I supposed to know that she would decide I was out to get her?" "I suppose that was hard to predict. Nevertheless..." Celestia rounded another corner. Twilight behind her had just turned when a knife wrapped in a vividly candy-pink magical aura thudded into the wall just behind her. She yelped and ran a little bit faster. "I hope it's not much farther!" "No, we're almost... ah, here!" Celestia skidded to a halt before a pair of impressive doors. She bent her head to insert her horn in the lock. Twilight nearly ran into her, but stopped just in time. She spun around to face behind them, and raised a defensive shield just in time. At the end of a long corridor another pony appeared. She too was tall and lanky; nearly as tall as Celestia. Her hair, however, fell straight around her head. Her tail was long and straight too. She was pink, a dull, greyed-out pink, but her horn glowed with a vivid candy hue. Hovering around her were several dozen knives of various sorts. A few shot down the hall to hit Twilight's shield with a thud. "Come on!" shouted Celestia. Twilight turned to see that the doors were open. She raced between them and into the room beyond. "No! You will not escape, you traitor!" howled the pink alicorn behind them. She vanished from the end of the corridor and appeared in front of the doors. Celestia just managed to slam them in her face. "Whew." Celestia dropped to lie panting in the middle of the rune-inscribed floor. "We made it." "She can't get in here?" asked Twilight, sitting on her haunches, her chest heaving. There was a pounding sound coming from the door that suggested that something heavier than mere hooves was beating on it. "Not before sunrise," was her former mentor's reply. "So we just have to wait for the sun to come up so that you can change her back?" "Indeed." Celestia managed a small smile. A deep booming sound from the door, followed by a dull roar that went on for some time. The two alicorns exchanged a concerned look. "That sounded like..." Twilight trailed off, looking at the door. "She brought down the corridor. We're buried." Twilight sighed. "I guess all we can do now, then, is wait." Celestia climbed to her feet, removing the crown from her head as she did so. She slipped off her peytral, and her shoes too, and walked over to Twilight, a rather different smile slowly growing on her face. When she reached the smaller alicorn, she bent her head and whispered, her breath hot in Twilight's ear. "That's not all we can do." > 152. Books by Drizzle Quill > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Drizzle Quill *** “Package for Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight stared at the box uncertainly, an aura of scrutiny hovering about her in the way she narrowed her eyes and signed the paperwork with jagged, uneven lines, rather than her usual flowing signature. Not even bothering with a thank you, she abruptly slammed the door in the delivery colt’s face. The pitter-patter of dragon feed came from above; Spike hopped down the first few stairs and then stopped as he lay eyes on the box. “Another one?” he managed weakly. Twilight nodded grimly, using her magic to open her package. “Another one.” Spike hopped down the final few stairs and came to a halt next to Twilight, trying to peer over her shoulder. “More books?” The alicorn’s nose scrunched as she levitated three large volumes, each with covers of brilliant rose, scarlet, and white. “More books.” Spike frowned, reaching over to take them in his arms. “Should I put them with the others?” His gaze shifted to the right side of the room, then back to the very dissatisfied princess, who threw her hooves up in the air. “Heck if I know!” She groaned, turning to stare at the now towering wall of books leaning precariously against the bookshelves. The baby dragon hurriedly tottered over to place the three new additions at the bottom. “I love to read and all, and the Princess knows that...but why the hay has she continuously been sending me romance novels?” Spike simply shrugged, hoping that was an adequate answer. Twilight moaned, staring up at the massive barrier of books looming before her. “How am I supposed to read all these? Surely she doesn’t expect me to discover the Magic of Romance now, right?” She turned and glared at Spike. “Right?” “R-right!” he agreed a little overenthusiastically, nodding his head up and down. Twilight put her hooves to her head, wincing as a jolt of pain shot through her mind. “This is literally giving me a headache, Spike.” She turned and seemed to deflate. “Princess Celestia is just so confusing sometimes. She speaks in riddles, and seems to know everything, and nothing she says ever seems to make sense because it’s always alluding to something else, and normally I can figure her out, but this…” The alicorn slumped to the ground, folding her wings over her head as if to block out the world around her. “This, I just don’t know.” Spike sat down next to her, placing a claw on her back. “What if she’s trying to send you a message?” he suggested. Twilight lifted one of her wings slightly to peer at him through wide violet eyes. “What kind of a message?” she whimpered. “Well, she keeps giving you books about love.” The dragon leaned back, thinking. “What if she wants you to find a date?” The alicorn’s cheeks flushed rose. “Why would Celestia care about me finding – oh.” Slowly her face grew to an even more violent shade of pink, slowly turning as red as Apple Bloom’s mane. “Oh.” Spike’s eyes went wide. “You don’t think—” “—it’s not possible—” “—she wouldn’t…” “…like me too?” Spike stopped and stared at her; Twilight blinked, flushing. “Did I say that last part out loud?” Before the dragon could reply, something seemed to swell in his throat; hacking, out popped a small piece of parchment riding a green flame. On it were six simple words. Meet me in the castle. -C Twilight’s eyes went wide. > 153. Dragon by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** Alicorns are regal, sophisticated and majestic creatures. They combine the best of ponydom in them and lead their people toward prosperity and a better tomorrow. There were many noble and wondrous things that can be linked to them. Loudly yelling "WOHOOOO" was not the first thing that sprung to mind though. Yet, two of them were currently doing so as they cut through the clouds, high above the land they ruled. The chill of great height ran through their coats and smiling, they fought it by cuddling together, for it was not their own wings that carried them through the heavens. "Enjoying yourselves?" asked the kindly, aged voice of a still beautiful unicorn. Age and overworking had tried its best to rob the white mare off her charms, but she had fought them valiantly through diets, pampering and a healthy lifestyle. The huge pilot's goggles and the flying scarf, she wore concealed the last blemishes. "Are you kidding?" Twilight Sparkle laughed happily, snuggling against the alicorn next to her. "If I had known how much fun this was, I had tried to help him control his growth much sooner!" "I agree!" Princess Celestia hollered "I should have adopted more dragons in my time!" "Is going from Number One Assistant to epic mount a promotion or a degradation?" The huge dragon, they were currently riding asked with a grin. "Neither! It's payback for all the times, you spent on my back!" Twilight hollered merrily and gave their mount a playful kick. She and Princess Celestia were lounging on a huge, scaled back, right between the wings, while Rarity was sitting on the dragons head, seemingly steering him with affectionate rubs. "Now how about you show us some tricks?" "Oh dear, you might have to push the turbo button, my Queen!" Spike said with a grin. Rarity giggled, leaned down and placed a soft kiss on the dragon's forehead. Spike flapped his wings and built up speed. The two alicorns laughed and hollered as he flew loops and burst through a cloud formation. "Though I am not sure if I want you kissing my son right in front of me..." Celestia teased, earning a laugh from Rarity. "And I am not sure if I want my sister and my mom cuddling and kissing on my back." Spike commented. "But I gave up complaining, did I." "Point taken, now: Less talking more flying through that stormcloud over there!" Twilight laughed and leaned against Celestia. What a great way for a family to spend the afternoon. > 154. Money by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Twilight Sparkle, Princess the Fourth of Equestria, Archmage of Friendship, Steward of Harmony, Newly minted Triach of the Heavens, and winner of the forty-seventh annual Ponyville chili cook-off scowled in frustration at the stack of paper in front of her. Muttering choice words that Spike would have gotten his mouth washed out with soapstone for even thinking about uttering, her pen scribbled messily on scrap paper as her hoof went down the official looking documents line by line. A knock came at the door to her study, a quick rhythmic five raps followed by a sing-song voice coming through the door. “Twi, do you want to build a snowman?” “No,” Twilight snapped, “It’s June and you know I haven’t seen that movie yet. If you’re coming in, come in; don’t waste my time with show tunes.” Celestia Morningstar, Princess the First of Equestria, All Other Titles Refused, walked into the study. Twilight glanced at her, and then quickly did a double take, her stare fixing on the hoofball helmet worn by Celestia, with two bottles of cider secured to the side of it with tubing running down towards her mouth. “I was going to suggest we go to the hoofball game, the Trottingham Terrapins are going up against Los Pegasus Arsenal, but now I’m more curious as to what has you in such a state,” Celestia asked. “It’s the Budget Proposal, I keep going through it and finding line items snuck in there by the nobility and it’s driving me… Well, it’s driving me very Want It, Need It, to be frank.” Twilight huffed. Celestia looked at her curiously, “The budget? Has that cleared through the exchequer already?” “No, this is the first draft, I asked to look at it before the exchequer did, to try and streamline it so it would pass quickly and efficiently. I, um, may have bitten off more than I can chew though.” Twilight looked hopelessly at the stack of paper making up the budget. Celestia took off her hat and placed it to the side. “Twilight, why on earth would you ask for that? There is a reason we send it through the exchequer. I've had them trained for generations to eliminate most of fat from the budget. We have PONIES. We use them, it’s what they are for. I love you. I want you to be comfortable as a princess, but this is one thing you are very much going to have to learn. We aren't Goddesses. We cannot do everything ourselves. There are limits to our attention, our time, and yes, though you would deny it of me, our knowledge. We must rely on our little ponies to help us in the running of the kingdom, lest we stunt their growth and smother them. So please, put the budget aside. You and I are going to go down to the cinema room and watch that movie. We are going to snuggle and coo at the sappy love story. Then I would request your presence next week at a special dinner I have planned…” She trailed off as she noticed that Twilight had stopped paying much attention to her. Twilight’s face had relaxed, releasing the self-inflicted stress of budgetary restrictions as she processed Celestia’s words. “I guess you are right, I don’t need to go over the budget line by line, do I? We pay ponies to do this for us, beyond that, we have ponies whose cutie marks indicate they’re better at this then I. I guess I just get caught up in things. I promise I will start delegating more.” Twilight spoke slowly. Celestia nodded sagely at her love, “After all, Twilight, it just makes cents.” > 155. Smartypants by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** “Nonononono!” Celestia sprinted, nearly flying, down the castle corridor. Guards and servants alike dove out of the stampeding monarch’s path. Gripped in her magic, a small, grey, stuffed pony clung desperately to life. — Ten Minutes Earlier — Celestia opened the closet door. For many this might have been a moment of comic relief as a veritable tsunami of junk washed over the unprepared pony. Fortunately for all involved, this is a much more serious story. Celestia and Twilight were both far too particular to have a closet that was anything but perfectly organized. That did not, however, prevent them from accumulating quite a bit of junk along the way. Before the mighty Sun Goddess stood an almost equally mighty collection of trinkets, baubles, clothes, knick-knacks, paddy-whacks, and other assorted and miscellaneous items that had managed to find their way into the princesses’ possession over their shared life. That was about to change however, not their shared life, but the volume of stuff—this is not a sad story either. In twenty minutes Twilight Sparkle would be arriving to help her wife perform the normally dull, though in this case both ponies were looking forward to it, task of spring cleaning. That was not to say that they did this every year. Truth be told, it had been more than a century since they’d attempted this monumental task—their closet being rather impressively large (it also helped to have ponies paid to do most of the actual cleaning). Celestia had decided to get a jump start on the task because she was bored—it certainly had nothing to do with hiding that one embarrassing picture of Twilight that did not exist because if it did that would mean she’d lied to her wife and everypony knows that Celestia does not lie thank-you-very-much. Thirty paces inside found Celestia digging through an impressively sized chest. Her magic shifted through the contents, shorting out the detritus that she was positive would not survive the day from the things that she considered worth keeping. Twilight would have to catch up, but she was sure that it would be a simple matter of agreeing and moving on to the rest of it. Down at the bottom, Celestia located what she was looking for. A small oak box polished to a shine. She lifted the box in her field—there was no second flash of teleportation magic relocating a picture that did not exist from beneath the box and stop insinuating that there was. The box itself was not important. It was, after all, just a box. It was what it contained that gave Celestia pause. Inside, nestled comfortably within the velour lining, was Twilight’s old doll, Smartypants. It was ancient by most standards. Were it not for the preservation magic it would have been little more than rotted old cloth. That wasn’t to say that it was pretty. It never had been. With button eyes and wool for mane and tail, the poor thing was meant for little fillies who would, as like as not, destroy it in a years time and not built to last. Twilight had managed to keep it together through her entire life—even before casting the preservation magic on it. Celestia smiled as dust cleared from memories long since forgotten. Images blinked before her mind’s eye of a tiny filly clutching the ratty doll close where she fell asleep, face planted firmly in the binding of an old book. Extracting the doll, Celestia held it up before her eyes, letting it slowly rotate as she savoured the memories that it contained. Bringing Smartypants to her cheek, she squeezed it, inhaling the still lingering scent of her lover. She couldn’t wait to see the look on Twilight’s face when she saw it. The faint pop might as well have been an earthquake. — Fifteen Minutes Later — There were times it paid to be a princess. Like when you needed a doll older than most ponies repaired in less than five minutes. Still, there were things that just couldn’t be rushed. Celestia paced. It wasn’t a particularly good pace, the shop was too small for her long legs and she barely got started when she had to turn right back around. Her eyes flicked to the doll-maker every other second as she worked needle and thread. The wizened mare muttered constantly under her breath about rush jobs, thread textures, and popped seams. Celestia heard none of it. Finally, with barely a minute to spare, the doll was presented to her, it’s stuffing repacked and seams as good as new. Celestia nearly squealed with joy as she dropped a bag of bits on the counter before disappearing in a flash of golden magic. The doll-maker looked at the contents of the bag, had a minor heart attack, and retired the next day. — Twenty Minutes Later — Twilight clutched Smartypants tightly to her neck, tears wetting her eyes. When Celestia had passed her the box she’d not recognized it. When Celestia urged her to open it, she’d been trepidus—having fallen prey to Celestia’s mischievous sense of humor far too many times. Then she’d opened it. How she’d forgotten about her lifelong companion of ages past. Unlike the opening of the closet door—The late night study sessions, the research papers, the science projects, all came flooding back in a tsunami. The lovers shared a kiss and an embrace. It was super romantic… and it would have stayed that way for a while if Luna hadn’t chosen that moment to fly in through the balcony with something small and slightly glossy held in her magic. > 156. Ostentatious by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Twilight flicked her eyes towards Celestia, their wide irises pleading for the peaceful release death would bring. Celestia merely gave her same gracious smile, though her guards noted with some worry that the corners of her lips were stretched taught, and her eyes were cleanly focused on an area very much not within the court room. Despite the clear signs of the pain he was causing, the throne room's esteemed guest continued to drone on. "And here we can see that my planned water park cottage will cover a positively beautiful patch of mountaintop for practically nothing from the royal budget! I crunched the numbers, and between you two fine girls and your money and my truly awe-inspiring wealth, we outta have this babe built by the end of the summer." The lama emperor had been quite set on this construction project all meeting. Through attempts at trade negotiations, discussions of intercultural discourse between the newly met peoples and even genuine social interaction, the emperor had revealed himself to be, in the humble yet esteemed opinion of his hosts, a self-absorbed idiot. "By the way, did I show you my latest gold statues? Specially imported from my marble and gold mines, I spare no expense. If you'd just step off those cozy little thrones and--" "Actually, Emperor Hoofsco, I was thinking perhaps we could show you my greatest treasure in our closing moments." Celestia said, dismissing her guards with a nod towards each of them. The lama narrowed his eyes, the irises reduced to greedy beads searching Celestia's person for the value this treasure might bring. Thoughts of conquest or thievery flashed through his mind. "Well, uh, yeah, I think we can probably do that." Celestia smiled, descending the staircase to face the vain politician. "Perhaps we could make this more interesting with a wager?" Hoofsco's eyes brightened, an evil smile crossing his narrow face. "That sounds like a fine plan to me, your highness." "If you can find it in your heart to envy me for my treasure after I show it to you, I will gladly fund a water park with my own personal funds. But if this treasure means nothing to you by the time we are done, you will henceforth communicate to myself and all of my citizens using only your servants and citizenry, never anyone associated with you or your crown. Fair?" "Yeah, sure, alright. Lemme see this treasure." Celestia wrapped a hoof around the lama, crushing him against her shoulder and pointing out to the other pony on the throne. Her voice became close to a perfect imitation of his own volume and pitch, though it retained Celestia's softer tone. "That creature, right over there, is the greatest thing to ever come out of my country. Look at that perfect little flank. Those sweet, sexy eyelashes. That extra bit of pudge she has from never exercising, perfect for rolly-polly cuddling. She pulls of the librarian look beautifully, wouldn't you say? And that little pout she has right now because I'm complimenting her. Adorable, right?" Twilight gave a sigh and rolled her eyes. She got up from the throne and struck what had to be the most sarcastic portrayal of a supermodel pose in the history of Equestrian body display. Celestia took this as a sign to continue. "And those hips. Perfect, am I right? Not to mention, she loves being married. She's a micromanager, so I never have to worry about all the hustle, bustle, attempts at manipulation and judgement I used to get in my personal life. She has it all under control. I can just fall back into her arms and she'll run my life for me, if I let her. Which I don't, but knowing she cares helps.The best part? All she ever wants is loving. She's a total prude, so she won't cop a feel in the middle of the night when I'm trying to sleep, she's got an intense dislike of spending too much money on frivolous things, so she'd never let me do something stupid with my money, and she's got a clingy need for confirmation she's a good person she's always looking to have satisfied, so I can cuddle her and compliment her indefinitely and all she'll do is blush and say she doesn't deserve it, which is a special code for "Please do this as often as you can". Oh, and an intense attachment to and love of me personally, too. To the point she could never imagine having someone else take my place. Fantastic.That is the greatest treasure I own, Hoofsco. If you wanna piece of that, you can swing by the royal chambers and we'll be sure to hook you up with the finest snuggling in this or any country on this fine green earth, any time. What do you think?" Celestia looked at the dust cloud where Hoofsco had been standing not moments before and smirked. "Some ponies just don't have a very discerning eye." > 157. Kingdom by Davesknd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Davesknd *** For an eternity, the kingdom had known nothing but serene peace and quiet. While there had been internal turmoil form time to time, the borders had remained the same and the onlookers would witness that everything was fine. But now, at this time, it was time to expand. And so, two armies set out to conquer. The armies were clad in white armour with the first lines wielding golden shields. They left early and expanded through the covered lands, overflown with feathery snow. After a while, they reached the enemy lands where lavender fields were waiting. Slowly, the two armies circled the enemy lands only sometimes sending a scout into the borders, before they attacked. The strike was brutal and with one swift action, the gentle lavender hills, with their soft curves and the flowing purple seas with the pink river were brutally annexed. Armies roamed though the lands, leaving no spot untouched and no- "Celestia?" Twilight asked suddenly, stirring the pony behind her. "Yes, dear?" "What is going through your head when you sneak up on me to give me a hug?" the smaller princess asked and relaxed into her lover's embrace "Oh... nothing..." > 158. Global by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** “I’m not sure I like any of these options for our vacations.” said Celestia. “What’s wrong with going to a remote tropical island?” asked the slightly annoyed lavender alicorn. “Remote is the problem, there’s nopony, actually no one around in general.” “But remote means we can’t be interrupted or mobbed or have ponies grovel over us.” was the still annoyed reply. “Still remote is rather dull, wouldn’t it be better to be with others in spite of those annoyances?” Twilight sighed, “Fine, but what’s wrong with the other options then? Those ones were fine, we’re with others.” "Nothing really appeals to me for any of them, I’ve been to most more times than I could count and the others. Well the others would have us run into endless mobs and disguising ourselves may not be workable in some places.” Twilight groaned, she knew that planning any trips with Celestia was difficult. Most places she had been to before, well that was true of the well populated cities not so much all the towns and villages. But then those places lacked people and activities, going remote was also considered a non-option as Celestia despite the crowds and grovelling generally preferred places with people.” “We don’t have to go away you know” pulling Twilight close, “We could stay here and hide deeper in the castle while Luna handles things.” “Not really a vacation, we’ll be away from most but then we have the nobility to dodge and with how persistent most are we’ll be found out and then endlessly bothered.” “That might be the best option as we can't find somewhere else we agree on.” Twilight sighed again, thinking about all the options she had researched before trying to convince Celestia to leave for vacation rather than shutting themselves in. As she thought back to all the places, she remembered an upcoming event that might be the ticket to a vacation away from Canterlot. ‘Last chance, hopefully this will work.’ “How about a global tour then?” suggested Twilight. “A global tour to where?” “Oh some places you’ve been to, others you haven’t. Besides you’ll like this tour.” “Oh, why’s that?” “Pinkie had told me that the Cakes were thinking about it before deciding it wouldn’t work out. Pinkie however might go.” Celestia thought for a moment before it clicked, “A baking tour?” “Actually a baking competition is going global. Their idea about moving from local to global is to promote treats beyond where they originated from, bakers already do this but this competition is hopefully to draw more attention and attraction.” “So a baking competition that we could just follow and watch? Not the best idea for a vacation.” “Some of the best talents are competing” Twilight turned towards Celestia and smiled, “But some are also making samples for visitors to try, including Lime Cream.” Celestia froze, Lime Cream was an unusual topping for desserts but the pony Lime Cream was internationally renown as one of the best pâtissière, cakes were her specialty. After a length Celestia finally spoke, “S-sure, let’s leave Canterlot and meet Lime Cream.” Twilight laughed and hugged her love close, “You and cakes, you really love them. I almost fear you love them more than me but I know that’s not the case.” as she kissed Celestia. “Now then we have a vacation to plan and pack for.” > 159. Cheese by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Twilight and Celestia lingered outside the private dining hall where the latter and her sister took their evening and morning meals. “I don’t think I can do this,” Twilight said in a whisper, her tail twitching with nervousness. Celestia gently nuzzled her in a reassuring manner. “Of course you can. I have the utmost faith in you.” “But we don’t know each other all that well.” She bit her lip. “What if she—” Celestia’s lips touching her cut her off. “Twilight, you can do this.” As though the kiss had released a flood of untapped courage, Twilight’s entire demeanour changed. She stood straighter with confidence verily oozing out of her. “Right.” The door opened and the couple walked in. Luna looked up from her brinner[1] and smiled as she greeted them. The greeting was returned in kind as Twilight and Celestia took their seats opposite her. Nopony spoke for a time as the new arrivals began filling their plates with the assorted foods. Celestia nudged Twilight. Twilight coughed into her hoof. “Uhm, Luna?” Luna looked up from her waffles. “Yes, Twilight?” “I was just wondering… uhm…” she looked back up at Celestia as she trailed off, all her earlier confidence having vanished. Receiving nothing more than an urge to continue, she turned back to Luna who was staring between them with a look of growing concern. “Is something the matter?” Celestia sighed, kissed Twilight gently on the cheek, then said, “Cheese just whey out of her depth.” Luna groaned, her head slowly sinking into upturned forehooves. “I camembert-lieve I agreed to this,” Twilight managed, a fragile smile finding its way to her lips. "Mother's Mane! Not you too Twilight!" "I'm sorry, Luna, provolone now. Feta get used to it." “That’s a gouda one!” Celestia chirped as Luna groaned even louder and sunk beneath the table. Twilight turned to Celestia, her smile growing wider. “Edan you have to agree this is packing it in a bit.” “That was Nacho best work. Swiss some time you will get cheddar." "I hate you both." [1] It was the third Saturday of March. > 160. Expedient by Maddielittle1998 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Maddielittle1998 *** Twilight sparkle stood beside her mentor, confident in herself for once. She was about to ask Princess Celestia if they could make their first public appearance as a couple. And she knew Princess Celestia would agree because why not? She had already declared her love to her, why not make it known to the kingdom what they were? Ponies in Ponyville did it all the time. Twilight cleared her throat and looked up to the tall, white alicorn. "Princess," she started. "Celestia." Celestia corrected. "Oh, um..right .Celestia." Twilight rubbed her fore hooves together. "Celestia, I want to go with you to the Grand Galloping Gala. As your date, if you would allow me." Twilight bowed her head respectfully. She looked up at her beautiful mare friend expectingly, but Celestia had turned away from the purple alicorn. Celestia's face darkened and she did not meet Twilights gaze. Her flowing mane seemed to purposefully cover half of her face when Twilight tried to meet her eyes. "Celestia, what's wrong?" The princess stood looking out of the window of the castle corridor , at the sunset. Twilight began to worry and backed away towards the door. "I'm so sorry Celestia, I shouldn't have come and demanded of you so quickly, I'll just go now if you need time to think-" "Twilight. Please come here." Celestia drew her mare friend close and kissed her softly. " I can't remember the last time I was asked to be someone's special some pony. I'm still getting used to it."She stroked Twilights mane with a careful hoof." I'm I'm sorry to have ignored you." Twilight wallowed in Celestias sweet smelling coat, her beautiful eyes smiling down at her, but with a hint if sadness up hidden within them. "So, will you go with me?" Something told Twilight Celestia was trying to avoid the question on purpose. Celestia buried her head in Twilights mane." No, my dearest. I cannot." "Well. Why not, you have gone with someone before, " "As a formality,and it was with a colt. I cannot go in public with a mare. Not here in Canterlot, it's- it's not the way things are done," Celestias voice shook as if each word she said to Twilight pained her to utter. Twilight slowly pulled away from Celestia. She was thoroughly confused. " Celestia, you are giving me mixed feelings. You said you loved me, so why not tell the world?" Celestia tried to hold Twilight again but Twilight backed away. "Who cares what anyone else thinks, I'm your mare friend. Don't I matter more?" Twilight began to tear up, and Celestia looked as if she were in pain, seeing her back away from her. "Twilight, of course you do, you mean the world to me. But sometimes you have to make decisions for the greater good. For what the ponies out there want. In these times, I need to make the right choices, instead of the expedient ones." Celestia tried to use her best reasoning voice but could tell she already lost Twilight." The ponies here have made it clear that they do not approve of same sex relationships." Twilight stamped her hoof on the floor, tears streaming down her face. Her heart was breaking at what Celestia was telling her. "Dearest, please, I'm not saying we cannot be together at all, I did agree to court you remember? But we need to stay secret." Twilight glared at her love. The only pony she cared for with this kind of burning passion. "I thought you were different, Celestia. Who cares what they think. You are the Princess you should make whatever decisions you want." "If they found out that their princesses were- were-" "What, GAY?" Twilight kicked the floor again and yelled with all her little lungs could manage." No, your scared of what they will think, well you know what? Not that it matters to you, but do you know what i think?" "Please, your opinion does matter to me, Twilight. I do care-" All of Twilights emotions boiled up in one big nasty sentence." I think you are a coward! " With that, a crying Twilight ran off , out of the castle and flew into the air. Leaving a sobbing alicorn princess with a broken relationship to mend. " I was just trying to do the right thing..." > 161. Affair by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Twilight ran. It started as a dignified trot, head high, chin up, purposeful steps. By the first turn she could barely see for the tears in her eyes. It was the first sob that broke the levee. All sense of poise washed away in the flood of emotions that followed. When the clatter of racing hooves reached her ear, she knew she'd not be able to out run them. Twilight blinked. +++++++++++++++++++ A flash of golden light filled the Books and Branches library, only for a more stable glow to replace it a second later. Celestia took in the ancient tree's interior with red, puffy eyes. It was empty save for the books that called it home. "Twilight?" she rasped, her voice too weak to produce an echo. She moved deeper into the building, climbing the stairs toward Twilight's room, calling out for her ever other step. The creak of floorboards the only reply. It was a small door that led into Twilight's bedroom, designed as it was for normal ponies. It was wood and paint, and thin besides. Yet, it may as well have been the gates of Tartarus for all that Celestia could make herself open it. She rested her head against the rough surface and sighed. "Twilight? Please speak to me." Any pony else would have missed the faint sob that came from the other side, but to Celestia's ears it was as loud as a Sonic Rainboom. She waited until the silence became too much to bear. "I-- I'm sorry," she began, uncertain if her voice was even penetrating the door. "I know there is nothing that I can say to make this right. I know that... I know you hate me right now. And you should. I won't make any excuses. You deserve so much better than that. Just... I need to know that you will be alright." She drew a shaky breath. "I've sent for your parents and the girls, but until they arrive, I can't let you be alone right now. Please talk to me... say something. Yell at me. Anything so that I know you are there." Celestia fell with the silence, crumpling to the floor like a paper doll under its own weight. "How long?" Celestia stared at the thin gap between the floor and door. "It's not that si--" "I asked how long!" She sighed. "Six months." "Six months!" The door shook as Twilight's hoof slammed against it, and Celestia flinched. "I can't believe you! I trusted you!" "I know." "I gave you my heart!" "I know." "And you betrayed me!" Celestia stared at the gap and nodded, even though she knew Twilight couldn't see her. "I'm sorry." "How?" Twilight finally asked, the anger ebbing from her voice. A dull thump sounding from her side of the door. "How could you do this to me?" "It started..." Celestia dug her hoof into the floor. "It started at the garden party. Just... friends. You know we started spending time together after that. It... it just grew from there. We didn't--" "Good intentions," Twilight said, her voice dull and lifeless. Celestia nodded again. "I don't expect you to forgive me. I don't deserve it." "Why her?" Celestia closed her eyes, hoping that she would let it go. The door shook again. "Why her Princess? WHY HER!" "That's why," she whispered before she could stop herself. Celestia cringed, hoping that she had gone unheard. "What?" Celestia closed her eyes, trying to hold back the tears. "I... I tried Twilight. I tried so hard. I wanted it to be you. You're everything I... But you... I couldn't..." She swallowed back the lump in her throat. "Do you know what she calls me when we are alone? Sunbutt. She calls me Sunbutt, Twilight. Luna is not so at ease in my presence. You... you still don't see me, Twilight. Even after... when you look into my eyes. You are looking for approval. I can't be your mentor and your lover, Twilight. None of that excuses what I've done, and if you are never able to forgive me, I understand." The creak of old hinges pulled at Celestia's ear. "Your friends are here. I should go." Her horn began to glow. "I am so sorry for what I have done to you. I... I will always love you... my faithful student." A flash of sunlight filled the library. > 162. Pizazz by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** “Come on, another try.” as Celestia tried to coax the slightly winded lavender alicorn. “We’ve already tried this a few times already. Maybe a break?” Twilight replied back. “Well you we’re the one interested in doing this and you are close. So one more try?” giving her partner a smile. Twilight sighed, “As much I want this perfect, I need a break.” as she walked over to the nearest cushion. Celestia joined her on the adjacent cushion, “Well it was a good attempt. Although for something like this wouldn’t Luna have been the better pony to ask?” “Luna?” it took a while for Twilight’s tired mind to figure out what Celestia was suggesting, “Oh right. Her whole thunder and lightening act. I guess so but still you’re an important part of this so I prefer asking you for help. Besides I don’t think I can pull off the whole shock and awe act she does complete with the Royal Canterlot Voice.” Celestia chuckled, “Yes, she was always the more dramatic one of the two of us. Her whole persona with that was very useful for scaring off foes and invading forces….” Noticing Celestia’s distracted look, “Reminiscing?” Celestia blinked, “A little. It was quite awe inspiring seeing Luna control thunder and lightening on the battlefield in full war gear and the Royal Canterlot Voice only added to the effect.” Celestia paused for a moment, “Maybe you’re friend Trixie, I think her name was, may be able to give some pointers?” Twilight shook her head, “Again not a really great idea, a lot of what she does is from the Illusion school of magic or it’s stage magic. Impressive looking but requiring less magic than Luna’s act. If I were to attempt it I would need to push extremely hard on controlling the magical flow to a small trickle so I don’t end up overpowering the spells especially the stage magic. Besides her act has a storytelling component, so not very fitting for what I’m attempting.” “Anyone else you could ask?” Twilight thought it over before answering, “Rainbow Dash, if her act didn’t involve stunts that few could really perform properly. Rarity’s is making things shine, so that’s out. Everypony else are not really into showmareship.” Twilight paused, “Well Cadance did something once, but that requires either the Crystal Heart or Crystal Pony magic which I lack, so that’s also out. What’s I’m doing is more simple than that, asking them for help wouldn’t do me much good.” Celestia rose to stand, “Well we should finish practicing, that day is almost here. Although perhaps you could look to your friends for inspiration since their own acts don’t exactly work for you.” The day of it came, it came still and quiet to the large but simple clearing prepared in advance for the event. “Nervous?” Celestia asked Twilight. Twilight in the middle of some breathing exercises, “A little. I’m still worried if I’ve gotten everything planned out properly. If there wa-” She was cut off by a quick kiss from Celestia. “Celestia?” she asked once the kiss was over. “You’ll be fine: giving her a comforting hug and a longer, deeper kiss, “Now while it would be nice for me to have you all day, you have something to do.” “Right”, a deep breath, “Thank you, Tia. I’ll see you afterwards.” Twilight stepped into the clearing where ponies had gathered in scores. At a timing known to Twilight she took off into the air reaching a decent height where she could easily survey the ground and the ponies below but also low enough that the ponies could still see her. She turned into a simple dive, her angle would give her some speed but nowhere as steep or as fast as dives used by the more well trained pegasi. Nearing the ground she quickly ascended again, her horn now alight. It’s grip grasped on something that none could see at the moment but once she nearly cleared the treeline did her ascent slow and all those gathered could feel the thick magic in the air. Behind her the sun was rising, it climbed quickly to the treeline than it began matching the rate of Twilight’s ascent. Twilight again stopped at a good height while the sun rose higher and higher. As the sun climbed higher it shone brighter, it illuminated not only the pony who had raised it up but also the carefully positioned gems and crystal giving the clearing a dazzling effect of light and shadow but also one of colour. The sun had risen, Princess Twilight Sparkle had brought forth the dawn for the Summer Sun Celebration. > 163. Luna's Mane by Maddielittle1998 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Maddielittle1998 *** Twilight Sparkle sighed wistfully as she stared out of her window at the Canterlot Castle. Today had been a great day with her marefriend because they had visited the local theatre in the city to watch Dragon King the musical. Princess Celestia had recently decided to allow Twilight to court her and things were going well for the most part. They even held hooves for the first time during the play. But Twilight had tried to lean in for a kiss at the end of the showing, when the curtains closed and the theater went black. And Celestia moved her head away slightly before Twilight could place a kiss on her lips. Just enough to tell Twilight she wasn't ready. It made her feel a little sad, but she knew deep down,Celestia wanted to kiss. She was just nervous, and that was ok. The only thing that stopped Twilight from taking their relationship further was Celestia. But that could be easily fixed with a trick she learned from Rarity. And tonight at dinner in the royal dining hall, it would happen. Some way or another. She would get Celestia to kiss her. Luna sat at the right hand of Celestia at the grand table in the eating hall. Twilight walked in, a smirk on her face and her tail swaying teasingly. She could already see Celestia's eyes traveling down Twilights body. Only because Twilight was using her hips to walk more than usual. She was purposefully trying to be suggestive.And so far it was working to her advantage. Celestia fidgeted in her chair as Luna nodded to Twilight as a greeting. "Good evening, Twilight. Nice to see you here for dinner." The moon Princess stated in her serious manner. Twilight smiled deviously and sat down at the table. "Hi Luna, hi Celestia." Just as Celestia was about to say something, Twilight turned her attention to Luna. "Wow, Luna, you look absolutely stunning tonight, can I just say I have always admired your beautiful mane?" Luna raised an eyebrow at her sisters marefriend and put a hoof to her chest." Are you talking to me, Twilight Sparkle?" Twilight grinned and picked up her fork, and took a bite of her salad. "Yes, who else has a mane in Equestria like yours? You have stars flowing through it, it's incredible! It looks exactly like the night sky if you ask me." Luna looked completely surprised at the comment, but smiled anyway. "Thank you, Twilight Sparkle. I do not usually notice it.." Twilight set her fork down and gaped at Luna. "But Luna! how could you not! It is easily the most attractive mane in all of Equestria!" Celestia was watching the two smaller alicorns talk as she sat in silence. She even seemed to be glaring at Luna's mane. Twilight noticed this and smirked even more. Perfect! Luna touched her mane bashfully. "Tia, is it really that attractive?" As she said it, Luna secretly winked at Twilight. Wait, she knew what Twilight was up to? Oh, what a smart mare... Twilight thought. She's playing along with me! Thank you Luna! Twilight looked at Celestia, feeling even more confident in what her little game had caused. Celestia was having trouble controlling herself and it was visible. She looked at Twilight with her eye that wasn't hidden behind hair and Twilight could see the fire within her expression. "Of, course, Luna! it is very beautiful." She answered, between gritted teeth. Twilight felt a twinge if fear for her immortal soul at that moment, but chose to ignored it. If she did it right, like Rarity said, she should be fine and a very happy mare by the end of the night. "Yes, Luna. Why, you are probably the most beautiful mare in Equestria!" Twilight let this last comment sound the most convincing. For she knew this would be the last straw judging by the look in Celestias face. "SHE IS NOT MORE BEAUTIFUL THAN US!" Celestia shouted in the royal Canterlot voice. Celestia was absolutely seething with rage. Her patience had disappeared, and with that, Luna burst into laughter. "AHAHAHAHA! Oh Sister, you should see yourself!!" Luna did a double take over and fell onto her back rolling in laughter on the ground. Twilight was snickering herself, and couldn't stop. For some reason it was just funny to see Celestia so jealous. "We are teasing, darling. I wouldn't really flirt with Luna, you know that!" Twilight gave Celestia her best " forgive me?" Smile. It didn't work and Celestia began to walk away from the dinner table. Twilight caught up to her and placed a hoof on her shoulder. "It was all in good fun, Tia." Celestia looked at Twilight. Her large magenta eyes searching Twilights own darker ones. "I know, darling. I'm sorry for losing myself. But, I don't know, I don't like you complimenting other mares." Celestia hung her head in shame." It's jealousy. Horrible, I know." Twilight brought her hoof to meet Celestias chin. "Well, there is no other beautiful mare to pull off success a jealous roar like you just did." Celestia smiled." Really?" "Really." Twilight said, leaning into Celestia just a little more. Celestia realized how close they were to each other and moved her head to meet Twilight's. Then, without hesitation, she kissed her right on the lips. > 164. Singing by Misago > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Misago *** "You used to sing in battle?" Princess Celestia looked up from the book she'd been reading, a questioning eyebrow raised at the unusual question. She and Twilight were lying on a cushion in the middle of the couple's living room. Twilight was snugly embraced by Celestia's wing, and the two were enjoying the first quiet hours in a while. Judging by the book floating in the aura of magenta magic, Twilight had been reading an old history book. One of those Celestia was still embarrassed about, so they were usually placed in between and behind as many cookbooks as the royal library had, where Twilight would hopefully not find them. The older librarians knew better than to move anything from the cookbook section. Probably, there was an overeager apprentice around. With a sigh, Celestia nodded. "Yes, I did. Though it was not as much singing as it was reciting incantations that just happened to come in song form." It was always a sight to see when Twilight went from "Interesting to know" to "Can you teach me? Pleasepleaseplease!" in about half a second. Her eyes sparkled, her ears flicked and, Celestia's favorite part, she became even more affectionate than she already was. So when she felt Twilight press against her, wings trying to flutter under the feathery white blanket currently holding her, she suppressed a smile and preempted the incoming question with a soft kiss. "I'm sorry, love." Even after more than a year of marriage, Twilight would never fail to blush at every little kiss, and Celestia loved her for it. "I am afraid that this is something I can not teach you." "What? Why not?" Twilight's pout was probably one of the most powerful weapons Celestia had ever faced. She had to look away to have any chance of surviving with her willpower intact. "Because the genetic traits needed for using these incantations died out a long while ago", Celestia explained. Twilight furrowed her brow at that. "A genetic trait?" "Yes. It was called Inherent Princess Dependency, and it was only observed in mares coming from a few unicorn family lines about two thousand years ago. Mares found with that trait were taken from their families and trained from a young age to sing with me." "So, you taught the incantations to them?" A hint of jealousy crept into Twilight's voice, and Celestia quickly pulled her wife closer to her. "No, they were required for me to use them. If they recited the incantations when I would, their magic would connect, and I could draw that massive power into a spell I wanted to use." Celestia paused for a moment. "Come to think of it", she muttered, "that might be where all those rumors of my harem came from..." Twilight snorted at that. "You disproved those during our wedding night." "In any case", Celestia continued firmly, hoping that here own blush was not as prominent as she suspected, "these traits died out, and with them the Incantations. I still remember some, but they have little application outside of a war zone." She sighed again. "Believe me, love. The sight of a lush grassland devastated by magic as powerful as this is something that stays with you." She felt Twilight nuzzle her neck in consolation, and she leaned into it. It felt good to talk about something she had carried with her for so long. Twilight had done so much for her already, and she had no words for how lucky she was to have her by her side. "Twilight Sparkle! Sister! There is a problem!" Both Celestia and Twilight turned to face Luna. Her mane was a mess. The ethereal mass sparkling with stars had little tufts sticking out of it, and Luna was nervously trying to smooth them down with her hooves. The culprit was easily found. Balanced on Luna's head and safely held by her magic was a giggling alicorn filly. She had a dark blue coat, a white-and-lavender striped mane, and currently, she was amusing herself with batting whatever of Luna's mane she could reach. "You said she was supposed to sleep, but she refuses to! I explained to her that she needs rest to grow, but she just keeps doing... that!" Rolling her eyes and ignoring the tickling sensation of Twilight chuckling into her neck, Celestia used her own magic to float the filly over to her. The foal seemed to enjoy the flight immensely, waving her little legs around and cheering with joy. "Aw! Is Aunty Luna mean to you, my little Bianca?", Celestia cooed, kissing the filly on her forehead. "Don't worry. Momma Tia and Momma Twi will make sure you will get your sleep." "'Tis not true! I would never be mean to my niece!", Luna wailed. Celestia lifted her wing, and Twilight already rolled on her side, receiving her floating daughter and embracing her between her forelegs. So protected, Bianca soon yawned, and fought a visibly losing battle against her body's need to rest. "And what about the big blue filly?", Twilight whispered to Celestia, in between cleaning Bianca's own unruly mane with her tongue, drawing mewling sounds from the sleepy filly. Turning her head to face her sister, who was still awkwardly standing behind them, Celestia unfurled her other wing invitingly, and with a blush and a little murmur of not being a foal anymore, Luna was tucked in on her other side. And with a warm smile to Twilight, Celestia began to quietly sing a song she had learned long ago, a wordless hymn of love and harmony. That was, after all, a much better use for her voice. > 165. The Year of the Bleeding Sun: Dependency by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "The Year Of Bleeding Sun, ANMM 3244, is known amongst Equestrian scholars as the single greatest catastrophe the country has ever endured. It is pointed to as a sign of the negligence of alicorn authority figures by Equestria's detractors, and as a sign of negligence in the fair treatment of alicorn authority figures by its supporters. While the precise catalyst for the disaster can be attributed to exaggerated stress and pressure, it is frequently agreed upon that the true cause was a failing both of subject and ruler alike to acknowledge the extent to which emotional distress impacted the latter." Stage One: Denial Celestia watched the court with distant eyes. The discussion was something her mind was easily able to keep up with on most days, and she often surprised the opposing parties on a good day by proposing solutions better than either of them had thought of. This was not, however, a good day. Nor had the day before been. Nor had the day before that. She could not, in point of fact, remember a day she could classify willingly as "good". However, each of those days had also not been bad, per se. There was a certain unreality to them, as if she was living a parody of her life from the beginning of the day until the end. She did not feel happy, or sad, or any of the above. She, quite simply, felt nothing. But while she could not feel, she could still hear, and what her ears picked up at the current moment was a sudden rise in volume in the midst of the debate. To her left sat Tax Minister Cloistered Coin, and to the right Minister Of Economics Pressed Check. The difference in budget they were discussing was a few hundred thousand bits. Typically, she would have found a way to satisfy both parties. These days she acknowledge whichever one gave the most convincing closing arguments, nod to note the court was dismissed, and promptly return to her room to read. Something about reading still comforted her. It felt like she was alive again. Voices around her rose. The tax maker was looking to her for support. A dim, barely-functioning part of her mind recognized that he likely expected her help on this matter. The truth was more complicated than that. She was not for government control of wealth or industrialist control of wealth, but rather responsible management of it. Thus, her policies on economics shifted frequently, based upon who commanded the money in Equestria and how equitable it would be to take it from them based upon their uses of it. However, it was harder to decide this when her clarity of mind had change, as if by alchemy, from crystal to fogged glass. She nodded to the opposition, biding him continue, when the exceptionally flustered tax maker, now red in the face, cut in. "This is patently ridiculous! I request another member of the cabinet be the deciding factor in matters it is clear Her Majesty has no investment in or attention to!" The businessman coughed. "Minister Coin, is this truly appropriate--" "No, this has gone on far enough! I cannot work under these circumstances! No ruler who receives her tax forums slipped under her door at the crack of dawn and returns them four hours late in the middle of the night should be overseeing a meeting of this importance!" "Cloister, she's--" "No! We all have been very understanding of Her Majesty's--" "Loss?" Celestia's voice cut through the room, her immense form rising like a fallen angel, wings spreading half-open, as if preparing for flight. The temperature surrounding Minister Cloistered Coin plummeted, and to this day rumors persist that the very light around him was plucked from the air. "I believe, Minister Coin, there is an issue in semantics, here. You have accomodated my, as you would say, "loss", most admirably, and for this I am very grateful. You obviously, however, have not understood my loss. And, as a result, you cannot accommodate it satisfactorily. However, if you so desire, we may finish this meeting by allowing you to understand my loss, and from there I can find a representative of my authority more to your liking." "Your Majesty, I--" A crown slammed against Cloistered Coin's podium with the force of a battering ram, cracking the wood and filling the hallway with the sound of metal being crushed into ribbon. Celestia advanced towards the trembling minister, her face as flat as a lake of ice, stepping out of her shoes as she did so. At once, her eyes started glowing, but where before they glowed with a golden magic, now they were filled with the lifeless, dull red of the setting sun. Her necklace dissolve into molten metal around her chest, and then into stardust. The same dead fire erupted from her horn, and enveloped Cloistered's own, and, at last, he understood. A hollow cave formed, somewhere deep in his soul. Or, rather, it had always been there, but only now was he realizing it lived there. And this cave was hungry. It was alive with desire and mockery, and it fed upon things that were loved. He saw a hundred thousand happy memories fall into the jaws of this beast, forever to be locked in its guts. He saw this repeated over eons. And all the while, the creature screamed. It taunted him with its existence, telling him it would come for everything one day, and it laughed at how it took the beautiful things he had seen in this world and how pointless they all were, since it could eat them and lock them away for all eternity. And this he suddenly knew to be called the song of hatred and despair. But then he saw one who fought this monster. One who was safe from it, and who laughed and danced and tore away a hundred thousand from its jaws in a sweep of her hoof. He saw her blushes, kisses, her laughter and love. He saw her mourning, her fears, her dreams that never came to pass. He saw her share her life with him, and like a ray of dawn, he knew they could live together at last without fear of being eaten. And he saw that she, and only she, drowned out the screams of the monster. She lived free of knowing what the monster did, until at last she saw it for herself. Seven times, she saw it, and then an eighth last of all. But she still was happy, because she had a family that was free of the monster. And they knew it was still there, but he didn't care, because he had a family, and it could survive the monster and escape. And then, quite abruptly, that fantasy of escape died around him. He and his family were walking through the woods on a lonely autumn day, All at once, the creature struck her from within, forming a poison worm of agony in her heart, and the empty void tore her to shreds, laughing all the while. She writhed and screamed and then lay still, and the monster ate her whole. He saw her eaten by worms, and her bones left to rot in the depths of the earth, hidden by wood. And then he saw that nobody cared. She had lived so bright, and so brilliant a life, and in the blink of an eye it was swept aside. The world moved on, and he stayed in place. And all at once the screaming of the monster came back, louder than ever. And the world told him to move on, too, but he couldn't hear them because the monster would not stop screaming, and it screamed at him until his ears bled and his mind echoed with the song of hatred and despair, and he wished he could give in and join the world in the belly of the monster, too. But he couldn't, because others depended on his life for their crops and their world to work, and he and only he could help them. And so he lived on, but all he still wished to join the monster, and so he lived a howling, empty void, screaming in silence at the song of hatred and despair. And then, at last, it was over, but not because it got any better. Celestia pulled her horn away, and the guards and minister watched their colleague collapse to the ground, weak sobs coming from his lungs. Celestia's voice rang out like a funeral knell from above. "Minister Coin raised a very valid point. My rulership is completely insufficient, and I intend to remedy that today and forevermore. Take a record, secretary. Today, with a resolute mind and a heart full of regrets, I formally abdicate the throne of Equestria. May Queen Luna's monarchy be a long and happy one." And then, in a flash of crimson light, Celestia was gone. She had been wrong about one thing. For the next four hundred days, Equestria would care very much. The death of Twilight Sparkle would hang over the heads of them all. > 166. Oh no, not again! by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** It was June 4 in Canterlot. Not that the date really mattered, it just happened to be a Wednesday in a month with no holidays. Celestia liked that, she was contemplating declaring June 4 a national holiday, depending on how the evening went. She was sitting at a table in the gardens, waiting for her date to arrive. Along the path, Twilight walked up. She stopped when she caught sight of Celestia. “You're... not wearing anything?” Celestia giggled, “Why do you sound so surprised Dear?” Twilight smiled back at her, “Well, it's just, I've become accustomed to you wearing things, either your regalia, or the various things on your head... no matter, you look very nice.” “As do you, now please, join me for dinner?” “I would be delighted to.” Twilight replied as she sat down to the candle lit table. Dinner proceeded as expected. Delicious courses devoured as conversation flowed around the mundane; Spike's grades at school; and the arcane; that new spell that did very interesting things as it flowed through the local leylines. Finally after a desert course that included no cakes, Twilight sought to wrap up their date. “Thank you for the lovely dinner,” Twilight said, standing up, “If you don't need me, I wanted to catch Luna before I went to bed and ask her about a certain constellation she's made that seems to be in the shape of a lightning bolt coming out of a cloud.” As she started to walk away, Celestia raised a hoof, her mouth open to call Twilight back... she paused, started to lower her hoof then got a determined look on her face. “Wait... not again. I have to say this while I still can.” Twilight paused on hearing the serious tone coming from behind her. She looked back to see Celestia with a very serious look on her face. The elder princess beckoned back the younger, gesturing at the seat across from her. She came back to the table and sat down. “It is a trite thing to say, almost a pun coming from me, but Twilight, you are my light. You have a way about you that makes every thing seem fresh and new. Even the old familiar routines in which we find ourselves are tinged with excitement for me. Before you came along, I was a hopeless mare. I had banished my sister to the moon, the student I relied on to save her and bring back my Lulu betrayed me and fled through the mirror. There was nothing to look forward to but an eternity alone, being consumed by the hollow feeling inside. Then you came along and changed everything.” Celestia took a deep breath and forged onward, “Over the years you've grown. What you haven't seen is that I've grown too. I've grown to depend on your company; to rely on your advice. I seek you out for advice on problems that I used to just ignore. You are the partner I've wanted, the partner I need. I love you with all my being. It took the combined intervention of both Luna and Cadance and a whole lot of Applejack... the drink, not your friend, to even get me to admit that I wanted you to be more then my student. I have never in my entire existence made a decision so wise as to come to you with my feelings. I love you Twilight. Make no mistake, I am old, very old. I have had many loves through the ages. Twilight, you are not my first lover, but you shall be the last.” Celestia paused, gathering her courage. She brought forth a box and opened it, a necklace sat in it, Twilight's cutie mark centered in the middle overlayed on top of a familiar sun emblem. “Please, marry me. Be mine through this life and the next.” Twilight looked at her with wide, panicked eyes. “I... You... We...” with a sudden flash of purple light, Twilight vanished from the table in a teleport. Celestia's face fell, “Oh no...” she whispered. > 167. Burn by Knight of Lyceaus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lyceaus *** Ash, fine grey ash covered the floor. Most of the ashes had scattered across the room during one wild magical surge or another. Ash, the fine remains of fire. Fire was powerful, destructive, consuming. The largest mound of ash was the one that lay just in front of the sleeping mare. The lavender alicorn had drained her vast magical reserves in a series of wild surge as her magic grabbed at anything that remind Twilight of it. Him or her, it mattered little at this time, all that matter was purging all she could. The other mare in the room has entered in quietly during one of the final burning rages. She had witnessed the destructive power of fire tearing through everything it latched onto but she saw the great control that Twilight possessed to not reduce everything to ashes even as her magic raged. Celestia knew what her friend was going through, the betrayal and the hurt from a spurned love. She too had felt that feeling over the centuries. She remembered her first in vague details but remember her last in vivid imagery that still lingered at the edge of her mind. Her last lover had been little more than a century ago, he was smart, powerful, strong, dedicated all desirable traits but he was also cruel, manipulative, merciless. In the end his final act was to destroy everything he could about Celestia, he was a gentle love that masked the merciless tyrant who only sought the crown for his own gains. His final actions had destroyed much and it had take a long time for Equestria to recover and even longer for Celestia to do the same. In fact this male, his love and his powerful betrayal was the last she could take. Losing her sister so long ago was difficult but then to be backstabbed by one of the few she thought she could trust, well with that she never wanted to lay bare her heart to another again, his actions so powerful that she built walls and closed herself keeping everything bottled. None who worked for her, tended her, served her, guarded her ever came close to open her heart again not even her own chosen students were able to help her. She maintained a pleasant demeanour on the outside, a mask for the lingering hurt she still felt. Only in the last few decades did the efforts to open her heart again bear some fruit. Sunset Shimmer and Blueblood before their arrogance got the better of them had eased her heart open a little; Cadence with her personality and presence likewise helped her to open up again. But none would accomplish what Twilight did, the wondrous mare that now lay asleep pushed past everything, she pushed further than any had in years. She got Celestia to open her heart up again, to find and enjoy the close companionship she had been lacking. Now Celestia was prepared to do the same. The wonderful mare had been burned by one she had thought loved her. Celestia knew there was more to fire than destruction, fire was life, energy, passion. Things she hoped to impart to Twilight while she helped heal her heart much like Twilight had done for her. > 168. Suburban by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** “31,519 bits for a 76% demolished home, 11,915 bits for damage to underlying bedrock underneath land being used for construction of a new housing division on the outskirts of Ponyville, 2,145 bits for untilled farmland, 112,950 bits for the Ponyville Public Library-” “Oh come on! I had no part in that one!” Twilight yelled in exasperation. Celestia paused in her reading of the rather lengthy bill. She peered down over her red-rimmed reading glasses and raised her eyebrow. “Really? Tirek found you in a random field, you didn’t think he’d find you at your home?” she asked, incredulously. “W-but I-and he-“ Twilight sputtered nonsense before she was able to sooth her outrage enough to form a coherent sentence. “I didn’t think he’d just blow it up! Who even does that?!” Celestia nodded in agreement and removed her glasses in a flourish of golden magic. “I agree it is most unusual,” she conceded, then returned to her previous firm disapproval. “However, considering that mere moments later you stood against him on even terms, could you have not saved the library without undue risk to yourself?” Twilight stared at Celestia, speechless. It took a few moments for her emotions to overwhelm her better faculties. “Are you kidding me? Are you kidding me? I stopped the most evil monster in history from stealing the magic from everypony and all these insurance ponies care about is the fact that we damaged a few empty buildings?!” Celestia sighed and relaxed her posture. “Twilight, sometimes we, as Princesses have to accept responsibility for things that were not necessarily in our control. Such is the burden of rule, I’m afraid.” Twilight couldn’t exactly argue with that, and her shoulders slumped in acceptance. It was annoying, but if there was one thing Twilight Sparkle was not it was irresponsible. “Okay, so what’s the damage?” Celestia picked up the papers again and shuffled them around until she came to the final page. “With the cost of the new library and an entire new selection of books, one heavily damaged home, three lightly damaged homes, and nearly a hundred other assorted claims, the total payment due is…” Twilight braced herself for the worst, fearing a number in the high seven or even eight digits. “1,008 bits.” Twilight’s jaw dropped from the outrageous sum. It was more than she could repay in a hundred lifetimes, and she was likely to live that long! She’d spend the next ten millennia working menial jobs, just trying to keep up with the interest from- “Wait, did you say one thousand and eight bits?” Celestia nodded as if she hadn’t noticed Twilight’s spiraling panic attack smash head-on into the message she had received from her own ears. “Our insurance shall take care of nearly all the damage from the fight, and Ponyville already had funds set aside for a renovation to the old library that will cover nearly all the costs of new construction. The Crown hasn’t had an insurance claim for almost three hundred years, so our deductible is only a thousand bits.” Twilight blinked as she tried to reorder her thoughts, then burst into celebration. She hopped to her hooves and embraced Celestia. “This is great! My monthly stipend will cover that!” It was true, as a Princess of the Crown Twilight received a small stipend of 1,000 bits per month. It was set to the pay of the average Equestrian worker. Technically, it was the average wage of more than a hundred years prior from when the system had been introduced, but Celestia had used hers so little the need for adjusting it for inflation had never arisen. All her needs were provided by the Palace whose budget was more than sufficient, and Celestia was always one for making gifts rather than purchasing them, being of the idea that it was indeed the thought that counts. Though saddened to have to rain on Twilight’s parade, Celestia raised her hoof in objection. “Actually, Twilight, you still fall 8 bits short.” Twilight leaned away from the embrace, befuddled. “I have savings, you know,” she replied, a little insulted. “Not all my money goes to books.” Though, aside from a small amount set aside for a rainy day, what she needed to eat, and Spike’s gem fund, most of it did, but Twilight didn’t think Celestia needed to know that. Celestia broke away from the embrace and stood up, turning her back on her former student. She turned her head back to look over her shoulder and gave Twilight a disapproving glance. “True, but I believe if you were allowed to simply pay and make it go away, you might not learn from the experience.” Twilight stood, offended. “Hey, I’m a Princess too, as you so often remind me. What’s to say I don’t just go and pay them myself,” she challenged. Celestia turned and met her halfway. “Though you may be a Princess, your name has yet to be added to the Royal Policy. As such, it is my decision to decide how you shall reimburse the Crown. Your stipend will cover most of it, yes, but the final eight bits I believe you shall work off.” Twilight furrowed her brow and approached Celestia until they were nearly nose-to-nose. “What, so you want me to wash dishes in the kitchens? Fine! Minimum wage laws say I’ll have it worked off in an hour.” Twilight raised her nose in victory, which Celestia answered with a sultry smile. “Actually,” she purred, her breath tickling Twilight’s ear, “the experience of being without my magic was quite traumatic.” Celestia circled Twilight until she had made nearly a complete rotation, coming to a stop along her right side. She leaned down to nibble on Twilight’s ear and caressed the smaller mare’s closed left wing with her own. “I had hoped Doctor Sparkle would be able to help me overcome the painful memories with her unique ‘special therapy.’” Twilight looked up at Celestia with a nearly clinical look, complimented by the red-rimmed reading glasses, which in reality were only for show, she picked up from Celestia’s desk and placed on her own face. She looked at a nonexistent watch and nodded politely. “I suppose I can fit you into my busy schedule, though we’ll have to begin right away.” Celestia smiled deviously and led the way into their shared bedroom. “I’ll have you added in the morning,” Celestia whispered, not wanting to break character. She moved away from Twilight towards the bed, leaving her to close the doors behind her. As she walked, she felt a slap on her rump and turned to see purple magic slam the oak doors shut. Twilight’s expression was anything but professional, and her voice came out husky and full of desire. “Don’t.” > 169. Fishing by Sankt Kaiser > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Sankt Kaiser *** The sun shined brightly above a small Equestrian lake where a rowboat with three colorful ponies talked without a care in the world. “How does this work?” Celestia looked down at a young filly with a curious glance. She was fiddling with a rod and reel tangled up in a maze of clear line. “And why can’t we use magic?” she whined loudly as a hook nicked her ear. The regal mare’s horn lit up and freed the foal from further entanglement. She was about to answer her question but was swiftly interrupted by her prized pupil. “According to this, halieutics originated in coastal Centaur tribes. Their opposable thumb made this possible.” Twilight stated her muzzle buried deep within a book. “It’s rather fascinating to be honest! Using fishing rods instead of nets, the Centaur avoided over-fishing and only caught enough to supply their populous and trade with inland tribes.” “But we have hooves!” the filly exclaimed dramatically waving hers up in the air. Celestia giggled at her young progeny. “It’s supposed to be a fun bonding experience for both parent and foal.” Twilight smugly retorted. “Are you having fun?” A yellow magic aura surrounded the old book and hurled it across the lake in response. “My book!” Twilight Sparkle screeched ready to dive after it. Her first instinct was to glare at the child, but to her surprise it was the great princess who looked away with guilt. Celestia raised a great wing and pulled her student close with the child between them. “It is nothing more than a dusty old book, you will not miss it.” “But it was a first edition!” the purple alicorn pouted. “Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said raising her fishing rod, “This is our first trip with Starswirl and I intend to have fun. Memories as precious as this should be savoured.” Starswirl was too preoccupied wrangling with the reel to care. With a great growl she snapped the object in two. “INTO THE DEPTHS WITH YOU!” she yelled in the Royal Canterlot voice as she threw it into the lake. Shaking her head woefully, Celestia raised the rod out of the water and repaired it with ease. She handed it back to the huffing foal and said, “Be still little one. There are many things in this world that will stand in your way,” a bright red floater in the distance bobbed in the water, “But with patience and a little hard work,” Celestia’s hoof held onto the reel firmly as she wound it, “You will reap the rewards!” Twilight’s first edition copy of Fishing for Foals popped out of the water clinging to Celestia’s hook. The three stared at it dumbfounded and broke out into a hysterical fit of laughter. > 170. Kitty by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Twilight sighed. Celestia's double doors were open, and yet, she still refused to come out. The sun had risen in the morning, a royal missive had requested that every cat below the age of one present in the castle be brought to Celestia's chambers, and then no word had come from Celestia since. Her poster bed stood with shut curtains, daring the world to disturb her mysteriously prolonged slumber. Several had dared, several had failed, and now it was decided that it should fall to Twilight to stage an attempt. Her ear twitched at the sound of lazy mewling that came from inside the veil of curtains, a lock of hair already beginning to curl threateningly up her forehead. "Princess?" Twilight ventured, looking through the veil at the lump of what appeared to be blankets and fur in the centre of the room. "Yes, Princess?" The fuzzy lump replied with a tingling mirth. "Everypony's worried. They say you aren't in court and they want to know if something's wrong." "Well, in point of fact, something is wrong. But I imagine you can remedy that with sufficient care and diligence. You always do, after all." Twilight's eyes widened, and worry crept into her trembling voice. "Wh-what is it, P-Princess?" The bundle shook, and then whispered. "Come closer. Not for anypony's ears but yours." Twilight swallowed, and crept towards the bed with trepidation. "I have caught a mysterious disease, Twilight, that has rendered me temporarily unable to perform my duty. However, with sufficient time and enough kittens, I should be able to cure it." Twilight blinked. "Kittens?" "Yes. Now, come closer. There is one more ingredient I need in order to cure this debilitating ailment." Twilight edged to the border of the bed, daring to lift the veil ever so slightly. When the bundle did not react, she pulled it open fully. Lying in the middle of the bed was a pile of blankets, from which drifted an iconic multi-coloured flowing mane. Hidden in various nooks, crannies and folds of the blankets were the slumbering forms of over twenty kittens, all of them sleeping in different states of lazy bliss. Twilight blinked again. Leaning in, Twilight moved up as close as she could to the bundles without disturbing the kittens' rest. There was a moment where all she could hear was the gentle rush of Celestia's breath, and the snoring of the kittens nearby. And then a pair of forehooves burst from the covers. Before Twilight had time to even cry out, she was dragged beneath the sea of blankets and trapped in an ocean of fur and warmth. A contended hum pricked at Twilight's ears, and she turned to see that she was currently pressed against her elder ruler's chest. Twilight searched Celestia for any signs of infection or injury, but found none, to her great relief and exasperation. "Celestia! You said you were sick!" "And I am, Twilight. I have caught a case of the snuggles." Twilight only glared at this. "You cut off your entire work day to cuddle with cats?" Celestia smiled gently. "I did. And so will you, unless you say the magic words." Twilight glowered at this. "What magic words." "Say 'nyaah, I'm a cuddly little kitty cat', and I'll let you go." This was met with much eye-rolling. "Nyah--" "Nyaah, dear." "Nyaah, I'm a cuddly little kitty cat. There. Can I go tell them you're not hurt, just lazy now?" Celestia only smirked at this, giving a moment's pause where she loosened her grip. "Of course. You must have a very busy day ahead of you, and I would not dream of keeping you from your long, tedious work." Twilight caught Celestia's meaning quickly, and only groaned. And then she thought about it. All the while, gentle hooves stroked her head and mane, and a very affectionate head rubbed up against her. "You could have picked Luna, you know. She'd be happy to cuddle while she sleeps." "That would have been the efficient thing, yes, but I know who would come looking for me, terrified and worried, the instant it seemed I was not myself. And I choose to cuddle with she who cares about me most, though only for as long as she desires." Warm fur tingled against Twilight's skin, and as usual, Celestia made her blush and lose higher brain function with only a few gestures and words. "I think you may be infectious, Princess. I suppose we'll both have to ride out the symptoms until they pass. I think, maybe, oh, another full day should do it. What do you think?" Twilight's body felt an ecstasy of warm and tender caresses, from wings, head and legs, all of them reaching for her chest, sides and shoulders, and even wrapping around her arms and nuzzling up against her head. She sighed peacefully, then began to cuddle back in earnest, pushing her head and neck so far into Celestia's skin and neck that the two bodies smoldered with a single warmth. Twilight, against her better instinct, began to purr. A guard walked in in time to hear the lump behind the veil say in very tender, loving words "Nyaah, I'm a cuddly little kitty cat.", and the battle for her Majesty's attendance in court was officially declared lost. > 171. Dreadful by Sankt Kaiser > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Sankt Kaiser *** Twilight’s mind went off like a venerable encyclopedia during the pensive, hour long procession. Everypony around her carried a lurid expression; however, only few shed tears. She couldn’t pinpoint whether they mourned the pony in the casket or dreaded the sempiternal tristiloquy the priest was giving. Twilight and the royal mares beside her fell into the latter. If Luna had been allowed to give the eulogy it would have been brazen, acidulous to the point of no return, but most of all it would be breviloquent. The priest’s epicede was quickly becoming a lugubrious paean rife with extol. “Pfft…” Luna’s cheeks puffed out as she stifled her giggles to no avail. Nobleponies looked back at her irate, this only strengthened the intensity of her laughter. “Pffahaha!” An incisive guffaw followed Luna’s snickering capturing the scrutiny of everypony taking the funeral “serious”. Cadence was the unexpected perpetrator this time around, and unlike Luna who tried to suppress her callow snickering, hers was a clarion of mirth. Exhaling a calming breath, Twilight turned to her paramour for a reprieve from the foalishness displayed by her extended family, but low and behold, albeit very inconspicuous, Celestia had joined them.She remained regal and poised, lips pursed to a tenuous line, however, her shimmering eyes betrayed her mask of cool indifference. “You have got to be kidding me…” Twilight sibilantly mumbled lost in her own world. A curious white ear twitched in her direction. “This is so embarrassing.” “Is everything alright, Twilight dear?” Celestia asked her tender voice full of concern. She brushed her muzzle against Twilight’s affectionately trying to coerce the quiet mare to speak. The mulberry alicorn scrunched snout unsure of how she should react to the public display of affection. “No, everything's not alright.” she huffed deciding nopony saw any meaning behind the action. “There is nothing funny or nugacious about a funeral; it’s absolutely dreadful!” “But--” Luna chimed in only to be silenced by a moue of displeasure. “Nevermind.” “We are here to mourn your nephew and cousin!” Twilight jabbed both Cadence and Luna with glares. “Step-nephew/cousin.” the three alicorns flatly stated without a care. “He may have been vexing, but he still deserves some respect.” Twilight’s eyes darted left and right before whispering, “Some.” Celestia chuckled forgoing her solemn facade and asked, “Do you see this farce playing before us?” “Obviously, but what does that have to do with your giggling?” “Blueblood was many things. He was narcissistic, I’ll give him that, but he also had a penchant for comedy.” Stretching out a great wing, the ivory mare lovingly brushed Twilight’s mane. “Even you started to enjoy his company after some time. Laughing at posh earth ponies with sticks so far up their plots you’d think they were unicorns seemed to be the trending topic between you two.” “Our dearly departed nephew would rather we laugh than be somber.” Luna nodded her head smiling, “He would do the same should the tables be flipped. And in the eulogy he would do his best to idyllically portray our shenanigans.” “He’d also replace the knell with an orchestral pony polka.” Cadence added with a great grin as she embraced the selenian ruler. “I heard that Octavia pony played it rather well during the Grand Galloping Gala.” A small smile breached Twilight’s stoic face, she recalled adjourning a meeting early and remained seated with Blueblood after everypony left. He made an offhand comment about how a governor's toupe was askew. Celestia was right about her nephew, he loved to make ponies laugh. She quietly giggled along with the rest of her royal family, and as more memories flooded in their laughter doubled. “This funeral’s taking so long the only thing keeping me awake is my lexiphanic inner narration!” Twilight leaned on her lover in a hysterical fit. “HE CHOKED ON A PECAN!” Luna exclaimed in the Royal Canterlot voice to break the taciturn mood. She had her hooves wound tightly around her sides as she fell down in laughter dragging Cadence down with her. Horrified gasps echoed amongst the funeral goers, all eyes focused on the peanut gallery. The ponies who genuinely mourned Blueblood’s passing began laughing along with the dignified mares who were lost in their cachinnation. They recalled the prince’s charming smile as he mocked a pony’s fashion or the way he worried about his appearance. The Princess of Love was the next to disturb the crowd. “He was bluer than a blueberry that silly Blueblood!” “Worst of all, he didn’t even like pecans!” Celestia chimed in. “In fact he absolutely abhorred them!” By now the four alicorns had tears streaming down their cheeks as they laughed. They came to a final conclusion simultaneously: funerals were dreadful and awfully wordy. A simple reminder of who the pony was, was more than enough to send them off. But laughing at any other funeral is still a faux pas. Avoid it. > 172. Dreadful(2) by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** Taxes. The most awful, horrendous, abysmal concept to ever arise from a thinking mind. Were it not for its vital necessity to the functioning of…well, basically everything, Celestia would have banished the idea and burned all mention of its name. Not even Princesses were spared from its vengeful call, and all the agonizing paperwork involved. Celestia dreaded tax season the entire year, and tended to procrastinate until the last minute. Her wife, however, was in absolute heaven. For Princess Twilight Sparkle, tax season was a second Hearth’s Warming. All the reading, the forms, the reference books! During the entirety of the Moon of First Blossoms, the Palace staff were often met by the sight of the Princess of Friendship merrily skipping through the halls. “Uugh,” Celestia grumbled as she plopped down on an old, worn out cushion. It was dotted with a half dozen patches of every color except the faded red they were sewn into, and the stuffing was compacted into warring tribes of migrating fluff. Needless to say, it was Celestia’s favorite. Sadly, not even her favorite cushion could make up for the mountain of papers that Twilight dropped inches from her muzzle. Well, it was less of a mountain and more of a hill. Or perhaps a heap. Maybe ‘pile would be more accurate, though ‘stack’ was even closer. “Celestia, I love you, but come on. Its three pages.” Twilight’s voice did nothing to assuage her as she glared at the loathsome sheets of parchment. With a sigh, Twilight wiggled her way onto the cushion beside her and leaned her head on Celestia’s neck. “Look, I know you hate taxes, but this is our first time filling them out as a married couple! I’ve been looking forward to this since we got engaged…” For good measure, Twilight sniffled and summoned a few extra tears to give her eyes a nice, glossy shimmer. Celestia tried to remain defiant in the face of the obvious manipulation, but her defenses quickly crumbled. “Fine,” she mumbled in resignation. Twilight perked up immediately, and Celestia glared at her halfheartedly for not even bothering to try to conceal her machinations. “Thank you!” she squeezed Celestia tightly, and brought her muzzle up to whisper in Celestia’s ear. “I’ll make it up to you later,” she promised, her voice heavy with implications. Given true motivation at last, Celestia perked up and turned her attention to the work in front of her. Twilight giggled, but politely said nothing of the dusting of pink on her cheeks. “So what do I need to fill out? I’ve never had to fill out a joint return before,” Celestia said unsurely as she separated the pages with her magic. Twilight gave her a flat look and snatched the papers back, placed them in the correct order, and replaced the staple Celestia had ignored. “I’ve marked them with the red arrows. I already filled out my half, so you just need to record your income and expenses.” Celestia nodded and smiled gratefully. She drew an unopened inkwell and fresh quill from her desk, took a deep breath, and began. Her income was simple; her annual stipend hadn’t changed in over a decade. She owned a few small islands off the Eastern coast, but they were simply private vacation houses and didn’t generate any revenue. As Princess she shared equal ownership of Crown Properties alongside Luna and Twilight, but fortunately for her the revenues generated from them were handled by the Royal Treasury. In minutes, she was finished. She was amazed, and filled with a new wave of affection for Twilight. Never before had completing the accursed ritual been so simple, so easy, so absolutely not that bad. Twilight was taken by complete when Celestia slammed into her side, overwhelmed her pitiful defenses, and locked their lips together. Celestia’s blitzkrieg left no room for resistance, and Twilight was soon left with no option but surrender. Celestia pulled away to give them both the mercy of a fresh breath, but she held her position atop Sparkle Hill. “You are the best thing that’s ever happened to me,” she whispered heavily. Twilight smiled and the two shared a much more tender kiss. Then Celestia teleported them to their bedchamber, and tender gave way to all-out war. > 173. Lips by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Celestia was distracted. She was currently seated in an almost empty stadium style classroom in the school named after herself. The desks themselves were significantly undersized for her to use, so she made do with a spot on stairs leading down toward the professor’s desk and chalkboard. It would not have been fair to say that she was not paying attention to the mare currently speaking with the strong, almost exuberant tone. Quite the opposite, she was enthralled by her. Three months ago, Twilight had been offered a lecturers position at her Alma-Mater. The previous professor of Theoretical Mana-Neutral Thaumatology had retired, and Twilight was the only other being qualified to teach the course. The intervening time had taken quite a chunk out of the couple’s private time as Twilight hit the books to brush up on the topic and prepare the lessons. Now, with only three more days until classes started, Twilight had asked Celestia to sit in on a practice lecture. Unlike most teachers, regardless of tribe, Twilight never bothered to look at the board as she drew out the complex and convoluted diagrams and formulas without error. This unorthodox and impressive feat allowed her to watch and engage the ‘students’ far more effectively than other professors. More importantly for Celestia, it meant that she could watch her lips move the entire time. If she was honest, it wouldn’t have mattered much. Had Twilight been facing the board instead, it would have simply allowed her to watch the constant bob of her tail instead. It was all Twilight’s fault. This was the first length of time they’d spent alone together in those past three months. Things had gotten so bad that Luna had stopped visiting her dreams after the first month—there are somethings that sisters don’t want to know about each other’s love life. Celestia didn’t even attempt to hold back the thoughts that washed over her as she stared longingly at her lover’s lips. Every syllable brought with it a new pang of desire. She barely managed to maintain her mask of composure as Twilight’s lips contorted around the nigh on incomprehensible theorems. Even when they drew into a thin angry line, the corners just starting to turn down… For the first time in minutes, Celestia’s eyes left Twilight’s lips and found her eyes. To her horror, she could just make out the first signs of tears forming. “Was it really that bad?” Twilight asked, her voice wavering. “No!” Celestia nearly shouted as she rushed down to her erstwhile student. “No, Twilight, not at all.” Twilight pulled back from the offered nuzzle. “Then why weren’t you listening?” For a fleeting moment, Celestia considered lying, but quickly banished the thought. “I am sorry, my love. I was distracted.” Her honest confession had a predictable result. Twilight’s eyes closed against her failure. “If I can’t even keep your—” Before Twilight could finish, her lips became otherwise occupied. Despite the situation, or possibly because of it, she leaned into the kiss with as much passion and longing as she ever had. And when they finally parted, both alicorns were left panting for breath. Celestia recovered first. “You didn’t let me finish. I was distracted by you.” Still a little winded, she leaned in and nipped playfully at Twilight’s ear. “Why don’t we go take a fifteen minute break, then come back and try again?” Twilight blushed at the display, but leaned into a nuzzle all the same. “Are you sure fifteen minutes will be long enough?” > 174. Horn by Misago > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Misago *** Celestia awoke. The fact that the sun's rays had been responsible for rousing her from sleep instead of her natural instincts was her first sign that this was not a normal awakening. It was also noticeably cold even in her bed, which had not happened in a while. Now with a rising sense of worry, Celestia reached out with a hoof to touch the mattress next to her. Empty. Maybe Twilight had woken up in the middle of the night with an inspiration again, and Celestia would find her once again asleep at her desk, on a messy pile of paper, trying to figure out the secret behind some obscure magic. Like alicorn conception. But the cold was not normal. Something strange was going on. Even in winter, her bedroom never got that cold at any time. It took no effort to draw upon her connection with the sun to counteract the low temperature, but Celestia was seriously worried now. She left the bed carefully and quietly, ignoring her regalia on the vanity and went straight for the door. She stopped in front of it, listening for the usual sounds of the castle. Even at night, there usually was some audible activity, whether from the cleaning staff or from the patrolling guards. But this time, it was dead silent. Not even the breeze could be heard. Celestia decided that it would be useless to wait for anything further. She would not get any more information without venturing out, so she steeled herself, lit up her horn and opened the the door to the... roof garden? There was no mistaking it. Behind the door, Celestia stepped out into the crisp air between the trees and hedges of the roof garden. The leaves did not move, there was no sound from the birds and other animals populating the garden around the clock. Celestia frowned. It had been so long that she had almost forgotten. Almost. But with this, she knew where she had to go. The roof gazebo had been a present by a ancient artisan, who had decided to honor the royal sisters by building a lavishly decorated resting place from black and white marble. It stood on the Canterlot-facing edge of the roof, surrounded by trees on three sides to provide a measure of privacy, and it offered a marvelous view of the city below. Celestia loved the place, and had spent many hours here with Twilight, both as mentor and student and later, after their relationship developed, as a couple. The instant she climbed the few steps to the platform where the cushions and the tea table were situated, she came face to face with a black mist, billowing back and forth even in the absence of any breeze. It seemed almost solid close to the center. With a soft breath for relaxation, Celestia stepped to the pillow opposite the black mist, and gently lowered herself on it. "It has been a while", Celestia said. "Long enough that I had nearly forgotten how unsettling this place is", she added, turning her head to look at the cold, motionless world around them. Somehow, she was glad the Nightmare was blocking the view on the city. The billowing stopped. "Is that so?", the Nightmare's voice asked. She seemed almost amused. "Should I have visited more often, do you think?" Celestia chuckled darkly. "Don't exert yourself for my sake." She liked her dreams warm and cozy, preferably with Twilight at her side. The mist started to move again, and from how the dimensions of the cloud changed, the Nightmare had apparently lifted herself into a sitting position. "I am here to congratulate your on your marriage to Twilight Sparkle. And, of course, the more recent birth of your daughter," she said. After a while, she added thoughtfully "Weiße Nacht, Princess of the Everfree. A very good name for a foal. I do not know why you would call her Bianca." "Her full name is a bit long", Celestia offered. "If she wants to play with the other foals, they need to be able to pronounce her..." "I wish to bless her." The words came sudden, but with iron determination. There was no question, no bid for permission. The Nightmare had an agenda, and she would see it fulfilled. Celestia took a deep breath. The thought of Nightmare using her magic on her daughter was... unsettling. Still, she knew her own Nightmare. They'd talked often after Luna's banishment. The Nightmare had visited her for the first time not long after that fateful night, introducing herself, asking how Celestia was doing... before casually mentioning that if Celestia fell to her own emotions like her sister did, she, or rather they, would bring harmony into the world. And if the world did not like the idea of harmony being enforced by any means necessary? Well, that was too bad for the world, wasn't it? And when Celestia laughed at the very idea that someone could take over her role, corrupt her and use her to enforce her will upon the world, Nightmare let her sense her power, just for a moment. Celestia had not felt such fear in a long while. "Celestia, you may be misjudging me," the Nightmare said, shaking Celestia from her thoughts. "I do not wish to influence your daughter. In your fear, you forget one very basic fact." The black mist surged forward, towards her, and suddenly, Celestia found herself staring into a pair of cold, silvery eyes. "I am you, Celestia. I protect what you protect. I fight what you fight. But most of all..." The Nightmare lowered her voice to a whisper. "I love what you love." Celestia shivered, and not because of the temperature. "But why would you prevent your own escape?", she asked in disbelief. As sudden as it had appeared next to her, the mist returned to its former place. All that remained was the memory of the silvery eyes. "Because I am giving you a chance," the Nightmare replied evenly. "And I promise that I will never let any harm come to our daughter -- or our wife." For a moment, Celestia could only stare at the mist in front of her. She always tried to be righteous in her role as princess. She cared for her little ponies, and she often needed to convince them of things they would not accept easily. So over the years, she had gotten quite good at spotting lies and deception, even coming from beings that were well-versed in this art themselves. It was not flawless, as the case of the changelings so aptly demonstrated, but it worked more often than not. In other cases, the only thing that had helped her was to throw all experience to the wind, and just rely on her instinct. And if her daughter really had the protection of the Nightmare, if there was no need for guards escorting the young filly throughout her entire childhood... The decision was not hard after that. "Very well", she said. "I will convey your blessing. What do I need to do?" "The next time you will use your magic after waking, you will touch your daughter's forehead with your horn. That is all." Celestia nodded. "Will she feel anything?" "She might feel a slight chill for a moment. If she is asleep, she may not notice it." "I see." Celestia lifted herself up from the pillow. "I am grateful for your help, Nightmare. I... admit that I was, and still am, worried about you influencing my daughter, but I believe that your offer of protection is sincere. At the very least, I am grateful for that." She turned around and trotted towards the steps of the gazebo. "Thank you for your hospitality. I believe it is time for me to return." The Nightmare offered no answer. The mist kept swirling, so Celestia continued her way, relieved that the conversation was over. But as she cleared the last step, the sound of her name made her turn her head again. "I know something that can get your wife to stay away from the nightly research," the Nightmare said. Celestia found herself facing the silvery eyes. "Tell me," the Nightmare asked, a hint of amusement in her voice, "do you know why your daughter is Ainkhürn?" Celestia lifted her brow at the uncommon choice of word. It was an ancient unicornian word for her kind, spoken during the time they were still revered as goddesses. She remembered telling Twilight about it years ago, while discussing the legends... Her eyes widened in sudden understanding. She spun around to fully face the Nightmare. It should have been impossible for a cloud of black mist to smile when the only recognizable feature it had where eyes. "You...you...!" "Wake up, Celestia." Before she could get a word in edgewise, Celestia felt herself fall into blackness. > 175. Moxy by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** It's dark and stormy in Canterlot. Pretty typical, if you ask me. Who am I? That’s not important right now. What’s important is that on a night like this you keep your head down, your drapes drawn and your mouth shut. Loose lips gets buildings burnt to the ground in this town, capisce? Now shut up and let me tell you something. Remember that big hullabaloo down by the train station the other night? Well, it weren’t no gas main explosion, that’s f’sure. I know. I was there. You see, we got rules in this town. You want to do business, you gots to pay. Don’t matter if it’s gemstones or haydogs, everypony pays. So when this no nothin’ jabroni comes into town and starts selling this swill - miracle tonic he calls it - and he thinks he can skip town without paying, well…that’s when Don Celes sends in the Cleaning Crew. You know who I’m talkin’ about. Sparkle’s girls and that little salamander of hers. Well anyway, that scrub tries to skip out on the late train. Sparkle met him on the platform. Don’t believe what you see in the papers, she isn’t no psycho. She got her own code, ya dig? She met him there and she told him he could pay up and no harm would come his way. She gave him a nice and clear choice. Sparkle’s a real nice mare if you let her be and don’t go spoutin’ off. She let him think about it while the rest of the crew got in position. Jabroni was a hornface, if you’ll excuse the old expression. Had to be prepared for anything. Anyway, Sparkle, she faced him up front with her own horn out, but it weren’t winking. Don’t matter tho’, Sparkle’s the fastest shot in Canterlot. Maybe the whole dang country. She had her salamander on her shoulder of course. Thing’s intimidatin’ as hell when you get up close. I don’t which was growling louder or belchin’ more smoke, the train or the lizard. So this jaborni, he’s dumb. He has this big case with him. We seen him lug it around while in town, stuffing all the bits he got from the sheep in it with his clothes. He drops it and says he’s going for the bits, and this idiot comes up with a tommy in his grip. Right dumb if he thinks that’ll save him! We fall on him like rain! Hooves kickin’, wings flappin’, pies flyin’ every which way. Sparkle is cutting the platform and all that luggage apart with them magic beams of hers. The salamander is blowing fire like a tiny volcano. It’s gone to Tartarus in basket in the blink of an eye and it’s over just as fast. No pony stands against Sparkle’s Six for long. Too bad ‘bout the train really. It caught a few too many hits. I had plans to visit ma’ out on the acres. Guess I’ll have to reschedule it now. Anyway, we cleaned it up, like we always do. That’s why we run this town. We got the moxie. More of it than a pony has any right to, but hey, what you gonna do? Don Celes runs a tight ship. The Don even came by to see us before the flames were even put out. Pulled up in that big golden studabaker of hers. Sparkle pranced right up to car and presented her with the jabroni’s bloody bits personally. I swear she even took a good whiff of the Don’s hoof when she did it. Sun knows we could smell her at twenty paces. I don’t know if it’s the work or the Don’s approval that brings it outta Sparkle, but the mare coulda put out the flames without magic if you catch my meanin’. You wanna hear a secret? Now...this is just between us, capisce? I hear you been flapping those lips of yours and you’ll be out in the fields with my ma’, helping with the apples and I don’t mean by buckin’ them either. But when the Don’s around, Sparkle is this whole other mare. She gets downright sweet. She smiles for pete’s sake! When Don Celes calls she barks and wags her tail like a danged, adorable dog. I ain’t never laid eyes on it, but I got ears and you’d have to be deaf to not hear them hornfaces goin’ at it until the sun comes up! It’s creepy, seeing this cold blooded made mare turn into the Don’s moll like flippin’ a switch. That ain’t no exaggeration neither. You should see the way she lifts her tail and swings her hips while they just talk business. Makes no surprise, I guess, that there ain’t no flanktrade in town. The Don already gets the best action a pony could ask for. It’d be shameful if it weren’t so cute. I bet Sparkle’s a wildmare in bed. But I digress. I just wish sometimes...sometimes, that somepony would do that stuff for me. … … Oh well, that’s my story, Joe. Thanks again for the cuppa, and your payment for the month. I’ll let Don Celes know you’re being good to us, Joe. She’ll show you favor back, just like we discussed. Where’s my hat? Ah, there we go. Anyway, Joe, have a good night. Keep your head down and keep your mouth shut like I told you and we’ll be back for doughnuts after this here storm blows over. > 176. Caress by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** The sun came up on June 6th, but it did not bring the warmth expected. The sun shone with the cold warmth of the depths of winter, not the bright heat of midsummer. This was the second day of unseasonable cold. The first day the sun had been sluggish to rise at all. Seeking answers, Applejack, the friend, not the drink, softly knocked on the door to Twilight's apartment within the Castle of Friendship. Receiving no answer, she slowly opened the door and peeked in. Twilight was pacing back and forth, muttering to herself, her hair in complete disarray and her right eye twitching. She looked as if the only thing keeping her going was coffee and neurosis. “What if I say no, why would she ask me. If I say no she'll be crushed. The sun will go down and never come up. Luna will come and find me and banish me to the moon, then jail me, then force me into magical kindergarten in a jail on the moon. Cadance! Cadance will be so angry, especially if she pushed her into asking me out. Why would she do this? What if I say no...” Twilight's rant trailed off into more mutters. “Uh, Sugarcube? You alright there?,” Applejack asked cautiously. “She asked me to marry her. ME! TWILIGHT SPARKLE! The most beautiful mare in the world asked me. If I say no... Why would she even ask? Doesn't she know that I'm... I just... I... I can't do it! I'm not perfect and she needs perfect, she deserves perfect... she deserves better then me, I'll just drag her down.” Twilight wailed. Applejack pulled her friend into a hug. Twilight burst into tears, sobbing into the orange mare's coat. Applejack held her softly, making quiet comforting sounds. They remained like that as Twilight slowly calmed down. “Twilight, sugarcube,” Applejack said softly, caressing the alicorn's mane in a comforting gesture, “What if you say yes?” > 177. Baked Bads by Sankt Kaiser > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Sankt Kaiser *** Pristine brows furrowed together over bloodshot cherry pink eyes. Celestia's lips pursed together, sweat dripping down her cheek, as she stared down at her creation. "It's almost complete," she said to herself, "Just one more finishing touch and..." Her great horn lit up, shining a dazzling aurelian aura. An icing bag next to a forgotten bowl of half eaten batter sprang to life as the golden force enveloped it. It hovered over to the cake and began spelling the words Celestia had always dreamed of saying. Pulling the bag away and taking a step back to admire at her masterpiece, the princess, covered head to toe with splotches of flour, icing and batter, smiled wearily. The cake, lopsided and crude as it may be, was finally finished. The icing surrounding its entirety was uneven, smoothed on by an untrained hoof. It had jagged peaks where the rubber spatula was lifted away in haste and large hills where a new scoop was placed. Even the message appeared to be the handiwork of a silly foal in love. The cake was far from perfect and neither was Celestia. This was the message she wanted to convey. A quick trip to the royal bath left Celestia whiter than freshly fallen snow. Drying her mane was an issue, but it was dealt with after much patience. The princess, eager to deliver her gift, teleported to the kitchen. As quickly as she came, Celestia left with the cake, seven plates and forks. Blinding light washed over a small meadow in the far reaches of the royal gardens. The recipient laid there with her friends unaware of Celestia's presence. "Hello Twilight Sparkle!" Celestia called out with a smile. She levitated the cake and utensils over to the ponies sitting together in an arc. "I know you weren't expecting me, but nothing could keep me away from you tonight." Celestia's smile wavered as she glanced down at her present. "It isn't much, but I know how much you love homemade items. And yes, I made it myself!" "Here let me cut the cake for you." She split the cake into seven slices and placed one on each plate. "No need to be shy." Twilight didn't say a word regarding the heartfelt words being cut apart. A tear slid down Celestia's cheek as the ponies stared in silence. She laid down in front of Twilight and whimpered pleadingly. No response. She kicked her slice away furiously, she was in no mood for cake. Tonight nothing would taste delicious, even the crisp mountain air she took in tasted like a baked bad. Luna's moon was high in the sky drawing out the shadows signaling the need for her return. Celestia got up reluctantly, her knees shaking in exhaustion. She back peddled away and teleported herself home without another word. The tombstones watched on, their shadows looming over Twilight's birthday cake. > 178. Water by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Canterlot Castle the shining and glorious beacon of civilization, the crowning jewel of the wondrous mountain city. Its stately halls of polished marble, chiseled granite and quartzes in a dazzling array of colours, expertly carved wooden accents. Every inch and detail from its construction to its decor made one stare in awe. Bearing that in mind one can then link terms not suitable for such a grand place. One such term was wet along with its many cousins of synonyms and other similar terms. Today however the Canterlot Castle was soaked. Wet was meant to only be used by the cleaning staff as they worked through the many miles of expansive and grand hallways. Water was also invalid for it was used only in reference to the simple drink that ran the Grand Engine that was Life. This Grand Engine in turn powered the other Grand Engine that was the Government. Liquid was yet another term not mixed with the grand place, for it spoke of chefs preparing fine foods or the fine artisan wine enjoyed by the elites of society who populated the Castle at all hours in hopes of currying favours among those in power. Nonetheless the Castle was wet, water dripped from all corners, curves, and lines of the castle. There was of course a rather simple explanation for the current state of affairs. Barely a month before was a joyous coronation that announced to Equestria and the lands beyond of a new Princess. One who would join the ruling monarchs making the Diarchy, a Triarchy. This new Princess held no lands or castle of her own (the modest tree library in Ponyville was summarily ignored by elites as nothing more than backwater hogwash) and so to begin her reign off she held Court in Canterlot Castle. One may argue of the need for its newest Princess to own her own castle but that had yet to come to fruition (one may also argue that said view was due to ponies of wealth and of little and all those in between desired a place to badger said new Princess without the backup of the elder Diarchy). The first session was held today, it was grand, it was regal, and it was all that Court truly was. Beautiful to look at, dull to be a part of. Of course all this ended when a resounding splat was heard; all present looked for the source of the noise. All present found a burst balloon sitting on the head of its newest Princess. All present in the gathered mass noticed the now wet mane of its newest Princess. In the meanwhile, the Royal Statuary Guards swept their eyes across the room and found the eldest Princess, a large pony of white, hovering several full balloons in her golden aura. Predictably all hell broke loose once the balloons found their targeted place on the gathered mass. What followed has been described by historians and (some) panicked bystanders as the Grandest Water Fight to erupt within the confines of the Castle, or by the more preferred name, the Water War of Princesses Celestia and Twilight. Said result of the Great Water War was a thoroughly soaked castle that was never meant to be so desecrated in such a plebian manner, equally soaked (elite) ponies who were also displeased to be caught in such a common activity, a washed out Royal Guard, and a pair of soaked Princesses who upon truce disappeared together and were discovered numerous hours later in each other’s hooves. The implications were staggering and predictably became the headline for the next day’s paper. > 179. Reputation by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Celestia stared at the spot across the table which had formerly been occupied by her love. “You could have just said no, Twilight,” she whispered. Slowly she stood up. Cautiously she started walking back to her rooms. “Keep it together Tia, mustn't panic the guard. Calmly, calmly, maintain your composure. Remember the reputation of the royalty, calm under every circumstance.” Reciting this as a mantra, Celestia paced through the halls. “Celestia!” she heard a call from down the hall, “How did it go?” Celestia looked up and saw her sister approaching. Celestia Morningstar then did something she hadn't done in public in almost a thousand years; She broke down and wept. > 180. Carving by Sankt Kaiser > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Sankt Kaiser *** Starswirl galloped through the royal garden chasing a monarch butterfly. Her playful hops were dizzying to the mares watching her. The foal stretched her hooves out in anticipation, her tiny wings buzzing faster than a bee's. Twilight watched the girl with pride swelling in her chest. "She could barely get off the ground last week, but look at her now! Those lessons with Rainbow Dash are really paying off." "She will be a very strong flier one day," Celestia replied with the same pride. The princesses sat close together, haunches mere inches apart, with many books before them. Theories regarding time travel and the devastating effects it could wreak lined the pages on Twilight's side, while Celestia's were filled with Equestrian peace treaties and maps for a distant land. "I still can't believe this is happening... But the DNA results came back positive." The purple alicorn swallowed a lump forming in her throat. "Science says she's ours." "Seeing Starswirl each morning still confuses me to no end, but because of her I am feeling a sense of joy I never thought I would ever feel." Celestia buried her nose into Twilight's mane and sighed in content. "Thank you for bringing her into this world, Twilight." Twilight blushed over the affection she received and shook her head in disagreement. "I haven't done anything--" "Be careful young one!" Celestia called out a second too late. The urgency in her voice startled the princess beside her. Teary purple eyes that mirrored Twilight's glanced back ashamed. Celestia sprang on her hooves and rushed over to the sputtering foal, her face full of concern. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to!" Starswirl sat on her rump with her forehooves clenched tightly to her chest. "Please don’t be mad, Mama Tia." "I could never be mad at you little one, but there is a lesson to be learned here." Celestia sat down stroking her mane to stop the tears. "You were larger than that poor--" Starswirl pulled her hooves apart and revealed the remnants of the butterfly, legs still twitching, to Celestia's horror. "Ew." The mare tried her best to hide her disgust but found herself leaning away from the mess. The image had carved itself deep in the inner recesses of her mind. She conjured a bottle of hoof sanitizer along with a handkerchief and wiped away all evidence of insectoid regicide. "We will never speak of this to Fluttershy, do you understand?" "But what about the lesson?" "Right. Lesson. Carve this into your memory, Starswirl," Celestia incinerated the hanky, her lips curling into a victorious grin. "Entrails are better left inside." Starswirl cocked her head and frowned, she didn't quite understand. > 181. Vampirarchy by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** Canterlot Castle had fallen to darkness. The throne room, the literal seat of power for the Sun herself for ten centuries, was bathed in darkness. A smattering of small, dim candles cast just enough light to emphasize the shadows’ might. The stained glass windows, testimonies of Equestria’s many triumphs, were hidden from view by thick, black curtains. Skulls from creatures of all shapes and sizes, including ponies, littered the floor in gruesome clutter. Spiders, normally kept in check by the Palace staff, had staked their claim with webbing across nearly every available space. From the perverted dais that had marked the absolute rule of Ponydom, the Dark Princess Twilight Sparkle loomed. Her coat was dark, and her eyes rimmed with black. Across her back was a crimson cape that rippled in a nonexistent wind, bringing to mind a breeze upon a sea of blood. Fangs, sharp and fearsome, protruded from her mouth, visible even when she was silent. She laughed, long and loud. It was a terrible, evil chortle. It rang against the masonry and echoed through the castle halls, filling all those who head it with dread. At the base of the corrupted Princess’ throne, Princess Celestia stood haggard and tired against the ever-advancing march of shadow. “Twilight, please stop,” she asked, her voice swallowed by the all-encompassing darkness. Twilight ignored her. “Oh yes,” Twilight purred maliciously as she wiggled about on her stolen throne, “this will do nicely.” Twilight spread herself across the soft, silky cushion. Celestia was momentarily thankful for the darkness, for it helped conceal her blush. “Twilight, I’m begging here, stop.” Finally finding a comfortable position, Twilight scanned the throne room. A nefarious grin grew across her face as her eyes lit up with ideas. “Now that I rule Equestria, things are going to be different,” she declared. “The forces of darkness have hidden long enough!” To add emphasis to her statement, she pounded her hoof against the marble like a gavel. “It is finally time for the Vamponies to take their rightful place! Not by stepping into the light, but by encompassing all in ever-lasting darkness!” Twilight punctuated her short speech with yet another evil cackle. Celestia sighed and rubbed her eyes with a hoof. “That’s right!” Twilight shouted to nopony in particular, her fangs protruding ominously, “We creatures of the night, we undead fiends who walk among the living shall rule! And we shall feast to our cold, unfeeling heart’s content!” Twilight’s attention, previously cast into the wind to ebb and flow as it would, suddenly refocused on Celestia. Her eyes glinted with villainous intent as her wings snapped out sharply, throwing up her cloak to sway menacingly behind her. “And I shall begin the conquest with the Sun itself!” With a cry of triumph, Twilight leapt from the throne directly at Celestia, who stood helpless before the onslaught. Twilight thumped to the floor less than halfway to her target. Her cloak, which had finally ceased its tiring flappy escapades, settled across her head. A beat of silence passed in the grand hall before loud, rough snores broke through. Celestia sniffed Twilight’s form and nearly retched. Without the distance between them, Twilight smelled like a brewery that had crashed through the front window of a liquor store. Celestia gave another exasperated sigh. Without fanfare, she lit her horn and gently placed the would-be tyrant across her back. Along the way, a pair of plastic fangs fell from Twilight’s mouth, along with more than a little drool. Princess Celestia rolled her eyes and shook her head. “Every single year,” she said in vexation. Another pulse of magic lit the torches that dotted the throne room, bringing a light that rivaled the noonday sun. Celestia glanced at the Nightmare Night decorations that surrounded her, but decided to leave them in place. The staff would clean them up the next day, as they would for all the castle’s decorations. For now, if a group of foals enjoying a Haunted Castle tour wandered in, she didn’t want to be the source of their disappointment. Instead she simply turned for the door, intent on returning to her and Twilight’s shared quarters. She was tired, and now that Twilight had finally blacked out, she could go to bed. It was a routine that had repeated without fail for years. Just before she closed the doors to their chambers, Twilight kicked the air lightly and started to mumble on her back. “Mmm…Celestia….sweetest…prize…” Celestia smiled at her wife, whose sleeping face wore a happy grin as she continued to drunkenly mutter Celestia’s name. For a moment, Celestia thought that maybe Nightmare Night wasn’t so bad after all. Then Twilight threw up on her hooves, and she went back to hating it. > 182. Hairball by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Twilight woke up with the sun. It was still much colder then it should have been, but at least it rose on time. As she stirred, she cast her mind back to the conversation she'd had with Applejack the night before. “What if you say yes?” Applejack had asked. The question had stunned Twilight into silence. “It seems to me, Sugarcube that you're working yourself into a tizzy for little reason. Rightly reminds me of Opalescence.” “Op... Opalescence?” Twilight had asked timidly. “Exactly. Y'all remember that one time during a pet picnic that little critter had a hairball? That cat was a coughing and a wheezin' and just carrying on like she was about to die. She even had Rarity a mite concerned about her. But in the end, she just horked up a hairball and moved on with her life.” Twilight had chuckled weakly, “Horked? Really? I don't think the situations are really all that comparable Applejack.” Applejack had smiled, “No, not really, but I got you to laugh. Just remember Twilight, your friends love you today, and we will love you tomorrow. No matter the size of the hairball you hork up.” Back in the present Twilight swung her legs out of bed and stood up. “All right, lets get to horking.” Twilight walked down the stairs, lighting up her horn and sending out a tentative ping on a leyline that connected a small dragon's fire breath with an alicorn's horn. She trotted through Ponyville and entered the Whitetail Woods, heading for a clearing in a grove that she knew would be empty and private. She had been waiting for about in hour in the grove. The peacefulness of her surroundings the only thing that kept her from panicking. Finally she received a reply ping. Instantly sending out another response ping, this time tinged with her location, Twilight settled back to wait. She didn't have to wait long, within ten minutes a bright white flash indicated the teleported arrival of Celestia. Celestia took only a moment to gain her bearings. Standing there, she looked at Twilight sorrowfully. “I came, Twilight. I'm sorry that things turned out this way, but I could not miss this chance,” She choked up a little, “this chance to say goodbye.” Twilight stared at her, her purple eyes intense. “Celestia, I.. I didn't, well you know, I, um, didn't say no.” Twilight stuttered. “I guess what I mean is, umm, yes.” "What was that, Twilight?” Celestia asked, a look of hope dawning on her face. “I, um, Yes.” Twilight blushed, looking up at Celestia. “I want to marry you and be your wife, in this life and the...” She was interrupted abruptly by the soft, warm feel of lips on hers. As their lips met, a pillar of light broke through the leafy canopy above and shone on them. As their kiss deepened, the light brightened until they finally had to part for breath, whereupon, the light vanished, a single sheet of paper fluttering down from above. The paper, in purest white with golden letters read simply, “RSVP, Father and Mother of the Bride (Celestia Morningstar).” Twilight stared blankly at the paper, “You have parents?” Celestia arched her eyebrow at her fiance, “Honestly Twilight, didn't you ever wonder why we're only princesses?” > 183. New Beginning by Sankt Kaiser > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Sankt Kaiser *** Celestia looked down at Twilight, apprehension clear across her beautiful features. Her student had requested an audience with her in the Royal Gardens during midday. She had to come alone, no guards, and most definitely no Luna. It was a secret rendezvous and that scared her quite a bit. “How do I put this?” Twilight said brows furrowing together. Celestia cocked her head to the side, ear twitching impatiently. “Okay, you can do this Sparkle.” “My most faithful student, is there something the matter?” the princess dared to asked. The purple alicorn nodded her head meekly and took in a deep calming breath. “Celestia, you know how happy I am being your student right?” “Yes?” A lump formed in the white mare’s throat. She was scared. “I’ve been thinking for some time now,” Twilight looked up at the worried princess, “I love being by your side even if there isn’t a lesson to be learned. And of all the mysterious wonders in the world you are the most enigmatic. I want to learn more about you and I can’t do that being just your student or a fellow princess…” “What are you suggesting then?” Celestia wasn’t sure she liked the direction the conversation was going. It thrilled her to be hearing these words, she had dreamed about them for countless moons, but it was only curiosity that fed the flames of her infatuation and nothing more. Twilight paced back and forth trying to remember the speech she had no problem reciting in the comforts of her home. The princess was there, in front of her, waiting. “I had this all planned out… curse this alexithymia!” she grumbled. “I want to see Celestia without all the foofaraw.” “Foofawhat?” the princess blinked unsure of the awkward word. Twilight was bring out the big words which only meant something big and problematic is in the works. “Oh horseapples now I’m suffering from logorrhea!” The smaller mare threw her hooves up into the air and fell to the ground sniffling. “Celestia, I--” A hearty chuckle rumbled through Celestia as she sat down to face Twilight. A light blush graced her cheeks when she met her former student’s gaze. “Twilight Sparkle, I expect a dictionary for our first month anniversary. Nothing more, nothing else. Understood?” “Huh?” Twilight gawked. “Hm?” “Um, what just happened?” “I believe I just accepted your request to court me.” Celestia continued to laugh. “At first I considered declining, but how can I say no to a pony who says she has a case of logorrhea?” The goofy grin on Twilight’s face widened, a wave of relief washing over her. “Phew, that was easier than I thought.” “I suppose so,” Celestia replied. “What do you suggest we do now?” A lavender muzzle brushed against Celestia’s coyly. “Well I’m feeling rather concupiscent…” Twilight said through half lidded eyes. “What?” > 184. Phantasmagorical by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** A perfect day of crystal clear skies of blue, the grass green, lush. Two figures seated by a low table, enjoying the quiet and beauty of the gardens; intricately decorated china laid before them, filled of tea and sweets. One figure was large, white, brilliant in the light, her wondrous mane in the colours of the rising sun, the other was smaller, lavender, more mundane than the goddess seated before her. Both were mares possessing wings strong enough to ride the thermals, hooves sturdy enough to traverse the dangers of the land, and a horn capable of magic powerful enough to guide them on their way. The smaller mare picked up her well wrought cup and took a sip of the fine tea from far off lands, only to find instead her mouth full of the flavours of succulent peaches and sharp bite of fresh mint. Peering at her cup she found it changed to a stout flask of wood. The stout flask sending a jolt of realization that yesterday was the time of tea with her Princess, her love; tonight however was a night of celebration through the enjoyment of strong spirits. She looked up only to find the skies had darken to a dim glow, a cave she now found herself in. Her companion likewise changed, a mighty dragon of white and the mare herself was a mere bear almost a plush in comparison to the bulk and size of the sleeping dragon who held her fast. The dragon opened her eyes, though still heavy with sleep she began to slowly move her tongue along the face of her dearly held bear. The lavender bear blinked her eyes shut. Her eyes open to the void, surrounding now by an unusual rainbow of blue, orange, white, yellow, pink and purple in all manner of shapes she could barely recognize. She saw not the being of white nor herself in this void but heard laughter. She drew near the laughter and as she did it gave some semblance to the void. The world came into sharp focus, seated now not at the gardens nor in the forelimbs of a dragon but at a low table of a seedier sort of establishment. Liquor flowed freely and bawdy jokes even more so, the white one had become equine again and she herself had as well. The white one held a glazed look in her eyes and a pleased smile on her visage, she watched her companion turn towards her and moving in closer. She blinked when she felt an unusual sensation, not the kiss she was expecting but instead her love had begun to trace her tongue not over her face as before when they were dragon and bear but over her horn. The long tongue skillfully moved quickly over the fluting in her horn before it turned its attention to her wings. Playfully tugging at the feather she sent pleasant sensation to the lavender mare. In the midst of these she blinked again and she felt the sensation anew but in a vastly different region, she turned and found her friend on the floor her delicate muzzle near her tail and legs. She blinked before it could continue much further and she found herself in a place that escaped description, the colours bright and blinding clashed so with each other. Mismatched patterns coated every surface that changed in design as she looked. Nothing seemed sane except for her; a glance around and she saw the being of white was now a manticore while she herself a small rabbit, prey to the larger beast. Yet the beast did not eat her but played with her, toying with her food it seemed. Its tongue running all over her much like the dragon and the drunken equine had done. She closed her eyes awaiting the inevitable only for her eyes opened to a darken room. She stirred from her place on the soft bed she now found herself in, although just as quickly she placed a hoof on her head in a vain attempt to soothe the ache she felt. What she had experienced, the smaller mare did not truly remember. Little she remembered of the previous night beyond the seedier establishment she and her love had vanished off to and the many flasks and flagons of liquor and spirits they had both consumed. She turned around slowly and saw the white sleeping form of her love and despite her pounding head, lit her horn briefly to cast a small spell. Her spell finished and her ache soothed, she then moved to curl up against the larger equine wholly content to spend time cuddled in her hooves. > 185. Speakeasy by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "You heard me, Celestia." The Draconequus sneered. "Your precious society of "harmony and friendship"," at this a pair of air quotes materialized on either side of Celestia's head, "is built on fibs, falsehoods and lies." Celestia gave Discord a long-suffering sigh. "Decorum is not the same as dishonesty, Discord. When I speak with others, I tell them how I feel through subtlety, rather than directly. Constantly spouting precisely what you feel at every moment can be distracting." She gave him a pointed look. "Hmm hmm." Discord snickered. "And I suppose how you felt about celebrating your sister's banishment was crystal clear for everypony who had the slightest bit of etiquette training." "Is there a reason for your visit?" Celestia said, her voice suddenly dropping a good deal of its warmth. "I am sure Fluttershy would be very glad to see you at some point this evening." Discord rolled his eyes. "Yes, yes, I appreciate the concept of displaying your feelings through subtext amply. How about this. You try my way, and if you like it, you'll keep using it. And if you don't, I'll be happy to try your way." Discord summoned a Celestia opera mask, smiling her same trademark smile, at this. Celestia actually gave this some consideration. A plan was forming in her head. "Very well, Discord. If you truly want me to be more open, I can do so. Knowing you, you would think it best to enchant me to speak nothing but the truth, and this I will consent to as well, if only for the trial. Any further attempts at honesty I would like to be under my own power. But I consent to this only on one condition." Discord blinked, then returned his smile. "And what would that be?" "Twilight spends the day with me, and you put her under the same effect." Discord's smile widened. "Well well. Won't this be interesting." He folded his hands together, his typical look of childish fascination dominating his face. "As you wish." Discord snapped his fingers, and there was a flash of light. ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- "Princess! It's so good to see you again!" Twilight said, rushing forward and throwing herself into their customary hug. "Twilight Sparkle," Celestia laughed, returning the hug, "you have no idea how long I wait to hear those words." Twilight blushed, her eyes wandering to the floor. "You don't sound like yourself today." Her eyes widened, and she put her hooves to her mouth. "Neither do you." Her mentor chuckled. "I like it." "You like it when I don't sound like me? That's really..." Twilight winced, her ears drooping dangerously towards the broken hearted level. "I like it when you sound like the real you. I like the Twilight Sparkle who isn't hiding behind a stammer and a blush, adorable though it is." Celestia put a hoof to her mouth, her own cheeks turning crimson at the confession. "Why would you want me to act like that, though? It's so rude. It feels wrong not to respect you." Celestia sighed, her ears flopping dangerously towards frustrated levels. "I don't want to be respected, Twilight. I want to have genuine, legitimate friends who talk to me as they see me and will appreciate my flaws and shortcomings. You wouldn't believe me if I told you I snuck into a cake eating contest after I sampled Pinkie Pie's desserts, but I did. I have a painful sweetooth." Twilight snorted. "Well yeah. That's why you've got such a big, bouncy butt." It was then that her mouth fell open. Celestia's jaw dropped, too. "I can't believe I just said that! Like I said, disrespectful! I...I have to get to the bottom of this! Princess, do that thing you do where you give me everything I need and I can go round up the girls." "I do a thing?" "That thing where you manage something perfectly and stop problems before they come up. You know, whisk away all my fears with a sweep of your hoof? I love that thing." Celestia blushed and mumbled "it's nothing" against her will. Then she remembered Twilight was going to unveil her plan. She needed to distract Twilight. "I don't want you to worry about it because I'm doing it in order to spend time getting to know you better." She facehooved almost immediately after she had opened her mouth. "You're doing it? You...you're making me speak what I think about you against my will? Wow...that's really...hurtful, I guess?" "Twilight, please don't take it like that, I just want to get to know you better." "Why don't you ask me, then?" "Because whenever I do you lie to me." The two fell into silence, Twilight looking at the floor and Celestia scowling at a chair. "Why do you always do this, Princess?" "Why do you always call me Princess, Princess Twilight?" Celestia fired back. "Because you're my little Princess who will catch me whenever I fall." Twilight said, her face burning but her eyes defiant. "You want to know what I really think of you? You really, really wanna know?" Twilight advanced on Celestia, a dangerous look in her eye. Celestia swallowed, then hardened her gaze. "Yes, I really, really do." "Fine. I think your crown looks stupider than mine and I don't like that. I think you deserve better than me because I like you better than me. Is that okay, Princess? Is that wrong? That I want you to be happier than me? I like that your butt is big and I think it's hot. Oh, that's right, I think you're really hot. Yeah. And I don't want you to know because I find it uncomfortable that I think you're hot, alright? You deserve a friend, not a creepy stalker, so I try to be your friend. I want to hold you when I'm lonely but I hold you when you need a friend. I treat you with respect because you deserve respect. Because to me you are better than me or Luna or my friends or anypony else and that deserves recognition and I want to treat you that way. Because getting to know me better means dealing with a whole bunch of uncomfortable and creepy things I feel for you that I have to fight down every minute I'm thinking of you, and I fight them because I don't want you to have to deal with them and have a real, normal friend like you want. Is that okay, Celestia?" Twilight heaved an emphasis on the word, her entire body shivering with the weight of the cornucopia of emotions she had just plundered. Celestia opened her mouth, but Discord's spell pushed her honest thoughts ahead of her more diplomatic excuse. The result was a very Princessly "...bwuh?" Twilight continued panting, her stare still locked dead on Celestia. "Alright. Can I go, now? N-now that I've ruined everything, and g-given you what you want, c-can I g-go?" Her questions came wrapped in a fog of anger and misery. When Celestia simply continued to stare, Twilight shook her head and turned away, her body drooping low to the ground. "Twilight, please don't go." Celestia said, a desperation edging it. Twilight turned around, disbelief writ large across her face. "Why? What more could you want from me?" "You...are in love with me?" Twilight gave her best deadpan stare, deciding not to dignify this particular remark with a response. "Could I talk through this with you? I don't...I don't know what I want, or what to think of this. You really pulled the floor out from under me on this one, Twilight. But I do know that I don't find you creepy, and you being in love with me doesn't ruin anything, and that I want to know what to think about this. And I certainly know that you are my most treasured friend regardless, and there is little you could do without hurting my family that could ever change that. Being attracted to me certainly isn't one of them." Twilight considered this. Celestia smiled. "And if it makes you feel any better, I have some complicated emotions about you I've never really worked out. Especially when you're wearing those little glasses and the hair net, or when you're blushing and stammering over something I said. I...I think what I'm saying is, we can work this out. I'd like to work this out." Twilight gave a shaky smile. "Now you're speaking my language." ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- Celestia handed Discord a bucket. "And that is why you will be helping me clean Joe's Doughnut Bar tonight." Discord scowled. "It isn't my fault you two got carried away and tipped over a dough maker in the process." Celestia gave Discord a knowing smile. "If I was displeased with the result, you would be saying "I am glad to help, your Majesty." As such, I am now saying quite happily, "clean up your own mess or I'll be making you polish your old friends in the statue garden for the rest of the evening."" Discord scowled. > 186. Flosculation by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Twilight Sparkle was bored. Being Twilight Sparkle she was also attempting to rectify this state, going through the newspaper and searching for suitable diversion. “Trixie is putting on a show in lower Canterlot, despite all of her boasting and noise, she does know her stuff.” Celestia giggled, “But that flosculation of hers, I mean really, who refers to themselves in the third person?” Twilight stopped, staring at Celestia. “Flosculation?” Celestia blushed, “Oh dear, is that another phrase that has fallen out of use? I'm not always entirely certain...” “I'm just amazed that there is another pony on the planet who knows what that means,” Twilight said. “And to be honest... I really like it.” Celestia smiled slyly, “Well, I don't mean to be a skybosh, but I have been around a very long time. I didn't spend all that time alone. I had to learn how to speak to the people of every age. I will however, let you know that I have worked hard to keep my vocabulary modern. Occasionally obsolete words will creep in though. I can't help it. It make me feel so roinish though.” This time Twilight blushed. “THAT, that right there! That part where you talk normally except for a smattering of words. It is so cute, it just makes me want to grab you, pull you down to my level and kiss you into logorrheaic submission. Celestia nuzzled her fiance and whispered into her ear, “I know... Would you care to join me in the boudoir to partake in some nidulation, dearest Twilight?” “I don't actually know what that means,” Twilight said. Then she smirked and lit up her horn, “But I know what it's going to mean.” A flash of purple light and all that remained of the two was lingering laughter. > 187. Umbrella by Starlight Shadow > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Starlight Shadow *** Twilight squinted across the cobblestone plaza through the sheets of silvery rain. She hadn't thought to wear a raincoat, as she hadn't checked the weather schedule before catching the nearest train to Canterlot as soon as she got the letter from Tia. Never again will I say "I'll check the weather schedule later." The rain was coming down hard, instantly soaking any poor birds who happened to fly out into it. She would hate to be half-curled in her chair at the cafe shivering and getting the welcome mat all wet. Instant-warmth spells were generally rude to perform in public; it made whatever room you were standing on uncomfortably hot for a good minute or so. A quick glance at the clock revealed she was late for her coffee date as well. Great. She took a deep breath and dashed across, nearly crashing into several umbrella-toting ponies. Lucky them. She made it halfway across when she bumped right into Princess Celestia. "Hi, Tia." She smiled sheepishly. "Sorry for being late. "It's fine, Twilight. Why didn't you bring a coat?" A teasing smile twitched at the corners of Celestia's lips. "Forgot to check the weather schedule." Another sheepish smile. Celestia gently nudged Twilight under her umbrella. "Let's walk together. What are you working on in that lab of yours?" And as Twilight babbled, and Celestia drank in every word, the rain slowly went away. > 188. Dinner(Dark Warning) by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Twilight lifted a skittish hoof to the castle door. It was rare that she was invited to Canterlot under the cover of darkness, but on this night invited under the cover of darkness she absolutely was. She looked about to either side of the main door, noticing that the guards had changed from the standard, friendly gold-white retinue to the black and blue thestrals of Luna's Night Guard. She fought down the involuntary urge to shudder. At last, the door opened with a creak not unlike the awakening of some slumbering metal juggernaut. Twilight walked into the column of escaping light that burst forward from the door, her searching eyes wandering the halls for the only familiar faces in this suddenly alien citadel. It was as if the castle had undergone a horrible transformation, like some creature from a pulpy penny dreadful. In the day, Dr. Castle was a respectable old gentleman who greeted his guests with warm windows and wide, open halls. In the dark of the night, Mr. Spire was a sinister thing of empty ghost-white corridors and long, spidery shadows cast from hollow windows. "Of course I'm scared." Twilight said, her thoughts pushing out of her mouth to keep her some company. "I've never gone on a dinner date in the middle of the night before, and it's not like I'm exactly the master of dates to begin with. It's natural to be a little put off when your only-two-months-new marefriend summons you to her castle in the middle of the night with no explanation except that she "requires your company"." She opened another set of double doors, which of course did not open with a squeak, instead moaning as if the shadow of death had fallen over them. Twilight noticed that she was, in fact, completely alone within the confines of this part of the castle. "Maybe Luna's still feeling shy." She said, a nervous laugh accompanying her self-reassurance. She frowned. "It's just Celestia. Come on, Twilight. You love her. And she loves you. You've been in her chambers a dozen times over in the day, and you have freaked out without reason about everything she has ever done the first time she has done it without fail. This isn't going to be any different. It's not like she's a vampire, or something." With that, Twilight opened the doors to the main chamber, only to find that a large table had been placed along the extraordinarily long red carpet leading to the throne of the two sisters. Torches set on the right side of the table were the only lighting, leaving the figures sitting around the furniture in question half-obscured by shadows. She breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of Celestia at the head of the table, and then gave a blush when she at last noticed Luna sitting at the other end. "Princesses!" She said, giggling in relief. "Hello Twilight." Celestia said with a quiet smile. It was a halfhearted thing, as if it were that little column of light forcing its way through the darkness from before. She maintained this quiet little smile as she gave Twilight an explanation. "I am sure you are wondering why I called you here, as you well should. The matter I am about to divulge is something that I am afraid is only fit for your ears. As such, I had to be certain we would be in absolute privacy when I gave it." "What is it, Princess? You know you can tell me anything." For some reason, that seemed to make Celestia's smile turn sad. It stopped reaching her eyes, as if she was afraid this was the last time she would ever hear those words. "I know, dear. And that's why I am going to tell you the truth behind our immortality." Twilight reacted to this in much the way that a fish reacts to its tank being tapped. She opened her mouth and retreated a step, returning to her footing with no small amount of uncertainty. "O-okay. That's, uh, wow. Kinda sudden. But, uh, if you feel comfortable, I m-mean... I really would like to know." She made to walk up to Celestia's right hoof, but Celestia shook her head. "Other side, dear." Twilight walked around the left side of the table, and Celestia stopped her halfway along her walk. "It was in the days of Discord that my sister and I were born. We were a unicorn and an earth pony, at that time. Not special in any way, save that we were the most powerful of our tribe, and that we had an instinctual connection to those two orbs Discord so easily controlled. Our tribe had long suffered under Discord. Those are my cousins he is dangling over a lake of fire in the front hall's windows. The misery he caused bred years--generations--of contempt for him. Our tribe gathered the others together. Rallied them. Us two, we were the strongest, the bravest and the best at leading. So we were chosen. We had heard of a mythical set of artifacts embedded in a tree that not even Discord could touch. Of course, what he could not destroy Discord removed from our power. He set it afloat over a boiling lake and guarded it with powerful wards and horrible monsters. No unicorn, earth pony or pegasus was enough to survive its trials. So we made creatures to equal his magic. Half-breeds that could fight back against him and find the artifacts to end his reign. We made us. And we did this what few desperate tools Discord left us. "I tell you all this, Twilight, so that you might forgive us of what we did.--" "Sister, just tell h--" "As I was saying, we did what we did because there are evils and sufferings in the world greater than the one we committed that day. The one we have continued to commit, to this very day, in fact." The room, which had been silent before, was now oppressively so. Twilight stared directly into her marefriend's eyes, a pit growing in her stomach. "Evil? Wh-what do you mean, Princess? I-I've never seen you do anything evil." The long shadows at the corners of the table suddenly seemed to grow longer. "You have, in fact." Luna chimed in from her left, her face half in shadow. "You have seen us live, when we should be four thousand years since dead." Celestia swallowed, bringing Twilight to face her strained and haunted eyes. "Do you know what the word "alicorn", at its root, actually means, Twilight?" "Of course! It's the material found in unicorn horns! Variants are also found in earth pony hooves and pegasus wing bones, though of course less powerful concentrations are found across a pony's bones and are an integral part of all magic ponies can produce." Twilight said, the simple recital of information allowing her to release the odd tension she could feel building inside of her. "And the only readily available source of extra magic accessible to a group of ponies alone and desperate in a world ruled by a mad god who tortured them for his amusement, yes." Celestia leaned forward, her eyes shining like a cat's under the light of the fire. Her face seemed longer in the shadows of the room, and it made the firm frown on set on her face even more hardened. "We took the name "alicorn" for ourselves to remind ourselves of what we are. What we are made of." At this moment, a pair of thestrals in servant garb made their way from the double doors at the front of the hall to each sister, carrying a set of silver platters along the right side of the table with stone dead expressions. They left the platters, covers and all, at the place of the sisters, leaving Twilight unserved and alone. "Uh, Princess, a-aren't I supposed to have something, too?" The pit was back, and more pressing and fearsome than ever. Celestia's grimace returned, before it softened into a look of naked pity. "Twilight, my love, I would never dream of burdening you with this for the world. I only share this part of me with you because you deserve to know. If you storm out of this castle and vow to never speak to me again, as your sister in law did, I will expect no less. For Luna and I deserve no less." "I could never do that, Princess! You know that! How can you even think you deserve that?! Especially from me!" Celestia pulled the cover off her platter, a sad, tired look on her face, and set it to one side. Twilight's eyes widened, and she had to fight back the urge to gag. Lying on the plate was a set of bones carved clean. They looked cracked and ancient, and smelled of dust and soil. One of them was the skull, which betrayed their true origin. "Luna and I are cannibals, Twilight." Twilight's lips worked silently, mouthing the word "no" over and over again. Celestia simply sighed, looking away from her lover and bathing her face in the shadows of the long hall. "I know, Twilight. I know." "Why?" The words came from Twilight's throat torn and ragged. "We mentioned Discord. Once we had overturned him, we needed to unite the ponies of the world. Gather them, save them. We defended them from manticores, timberwolves, changelings and rallied them from floods, rogue tornadoes, and earthquakes. We saw them though civil wars and famines and economic collapses. We discovered that even after Discord there was still a need for us. We still had to live on. All the while, the ponies of our tribe offered themselves to us once they had passed on, so that we might continue to help them and lead them. It has been a tradition passed down for millennia. We were needed in the early days, and by the time we weren't, we were a cornerstone of Equestrian society, and we could not truly die off. Nopony else remembered how to move the sun and moon. There was nobody else, Twilight." Celestia gave a hopeful smile. "But now there is. You and Cadance can learn from us in a way no weaker student could. You had the potential. We gave you some of our power--just enough to jolt you into a new state--and the two of you took to it. You can die mortal lives, pass on the knowledge. Spread the wisdom Luna and I learned from your crystal castles on high. And then, at last, the two of us can finally, finally die." Twilight looked at Celestia, and saw her staring at the bones in front of her. She did not see a maniac. She did not see an archvillain. She saw a tired, ancient ruler who had sacrificed even her own equinity for the sake of her little ponies. She had never seen so much of Celestia in Celestia as she did in that moment where she was fixing the bones of an old friend with a sad little smile, hating herself for what she was going to do to them but doing it anyway. And all at once Twilight knew that this pony could not be allowed to die if there was any way to convince her otherwise. "Princess..." She began, her expression solidifying into her familiar battle face. She saw a horror she had to overcome. No different from Discord or Tirek or the plunderseeds or King Sombra or Chrysalis. And at the end her Princess would still be waiting for her. "What was his name?" She had to know for sure she was right. She had to know that, even in this strange world of horror stories, her Celestia was still Celestia. "He was called Soft Touch. He was a foalsitter in the castle. A friend, too. He liked to watch clouds, and he had a funny accent from the time he had spent in Manehatten. He was very, very good with foals. And I believe he was also known for having a bit of the old family mischief in him." Celestia's smile turned whistful. "You're still here." "I'm not going anywhere. And neither should you." Twilight walked towards her, and towards the bones lying naked and cold on the table. "Twilight?" "The world needs you. Both of you." She turned to look back at Luna, who had discreetly been eating while Celestia had explained, and was now staring across at them from above an empty plate. "Not because you can move the sun or the moon, but because of you. And I need you, too. I can't stand the thought of a world without you. Not for something like this." "Twilight, I am eating ponies." "And the griffons see that as a sign of respect. The minotaurs do so to conquered enemies in order to regain their strength. Other ponies don't have to do it, so doing it is creepy and wrong to them. And it should be. But we alicorns, we do. You get your bones from people who know, yes? People who love you and trust you?" "Twilight, don't defend me, I don--" "I want to join you. I want to be there for our little ponies when they need defending. I won't be able to protect the country, or my friends, or my family forever unless I can." "But you--" "Are you going to stop me?" Twilight punctuated this with a fiery kiss, pushing Celestia head back against her chair with the force of her love. "Are you going to say there are places you went that I can't follow, even when I want to and I know the risks?" "No, but Twilight...You have to understand, you will have to live with the knowledge that you are violating another's remains. That they deserve the respect of burial instead of--" "Eat me too, then. If you won't let me live with you, then when I die, I want you to eat me and keep giving to your life. I love you. And nothing disgusting or wrong or anything like that is going to change that. So long as the pony I find is still you." Celestia sighed, and then wrapped a wing around Twilight, a smile bigger than she would have liked cresting her face. She levitated a rib cage over onto Twilight's plate. "I love you, too, my not so little pony. And if you really wish to choose to live this life with me--with us--then I will not stop you, and nothing about you will make me stop loving you." Twilight took the first bite of her new life, a smile upon her face. > 189. Fluttershy by Sankt Kaiser > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Sankt Kaiser *** Twilight shifted uncomfortably on her mushroom seat, tail swishing back and forth impatiently. She was meeting Fluttershy for brunch, but that was only a ruse to lure the yellow pegasus out from hiding. In the distance Twilight’s eyes spotted the pegasus trotting towards her. Apprehension gnawed on the purple princess’ conscience as her friend drew closer and closer. Celestia had requested her to carry this mission out personally, the reward for success was something she couldn’t turn down. “Hi Twilight!” Fluttershy greeted her friend as she took the seat across her. “I am so happy you found some time to have brunch with me.” “Hehe, yea… sorry, I’ve been so busy lately.” “But are you sure you want to spend what little free time you have with me?” the shy mare asked feeling guilty. “Actually about that,” Twilight began, “I’m actually here on royal business…” Fluttershy’s face fell, “Oh...” “Celestia believes you’re the perfect pony for the job.” Twilight tried to explain, but Fluttershy’s face didn’t perk up. “She requested you personally.” “But I’m no pony special, Princess Celestia can find somepony better.” she replied while feeling flattered the princess asked for her. The reward was slowly slipping away from Twilight’s grasp. Desperation set in and Twilight did the one thing she was told not to do at all costs. “LUNA HAS A CRUSH ON YOU!” Twilight slapped both forehooves to cover her lips. The two friends stared at each other wide eyed. “I am so sorry I didn’t mean to say that.” “Princess Luna has a…” Fluttershy swallowed the lump forming in her throat. “What exactly are you here for, Twilight?” “Celestia wants you to join us on a double date with Luna. I wasn’t supposed to say anything and it was supposed to be all natural between you two...” “Alright.” “You’ll do it?” “Yeah. A double date with both princesses and my best friend... sounds like fun.” > 190. Flick by ACscooter > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ACscooter *** High above Equestria sat two of its regents in a lavish coach traveling to a diplomatic meeting with the Griffins. It was a first for the newly crowned Princess Twilight Sparkle, and as such her eyes were shut tight in deep concentration as she performed a last minute internal status check. She sat stock still as she simulated, then re-simulated the upcoming meeting creating and categorizing contingency plans upon contingency plans for each. So lost in her own mind was the purple pony princess that she did not notice the slowly encroaching presence of a certain alabaster alicorn’s tongue. Flick Flick Flick “Tia what are you doing?” Celestia hummed, “Oh nothing dearest.” Sensing no imminent danger, Twilight wiped her nose and receded back into her mental preparations. Flick Flick Flick Broken from her reverie, Twilight’s eyes shot open as she wiped once more and glared at her beloved. “Seriously stop. I’m trying to prepare myself.” She was not pleased, and to add fuel to the fire, she was met with Celestia’s characteristic warm and benevolent smile. “I haven’t the slightest idea what you’re talking about my love.” Twilight’s gaze intensified, trying to find any markings that would betray her lover’s guilt, only to find none. With an exasperated sigh, she acquiesced and, grumbling something incomprehensible, resumed her meditation. Flick Flick Flick “Sun and stars Celestia! Can you jus - “ Suddenly, a pair of wings scooped Twilight into a tight hug. Its owner’s lips were locked to her flustered companion preventing the purple princess from speaking another word. The kiss was not exactly intense nor exactly heated, but was a soft caress with enough care to melt away the woes of a semi-neurotic Equestrian royal. After what seemed like an infinitesimally long time, Celestia finally let the dazed alicorn go. Twilight sat there with a blissful look on her face, slowly regaining her composure. Though before she could completely do so… Flick > 191. Mathematics by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Celestia bit into an apple. The skin broke in a spray of juice, filling the air with its sweet scent. Not that she noticed. Before her, three blackboards filled the all too small bedroom. The central one was covered in a dizzying array of markings, long form equations mixed precariously between spell-work and runes. To the right, a piece of chalk worked to fill the second board with similar markings--despite her apparent lack of attention to its movements. And to the left, wrapped in a protective magic shell, were the remains of more spell-work, two long slashes from an eraser making them indecipherable. Dear Princess Celestia, There's something I need to tell you. Despite the chalk and apple held in her magic, all of Celestia's attention focused on the stack of papers spread out on the floor before her. When she'd found them, they'd been spread across the room, pinned to the walls, scattered over the floor, hidden inside or under books and furniture. It'd taken nearly two weeks to find and sort them into something that approached a meaningful body of work. She still wasn't convinced that she'd found them all. The central and leftward chalkboards were as she'd found them. She recognized the basic spell-work right off, it was the base formulae for Starswirl's work in temporal transversal. She took another bite of the apple. For as long as I can remember, you have been the most important pony in my life... Page three hundred five--by her best guess--started out as a discussion on the use of sunlight over moon or starlight as the standard measurement of speed, only to fall into a digression on how self-centered it was for the sun to hold itself so far above everypony else.... She stopped reading at that point and turned the page. Finishing the apple, she set the core aside and picked up the next from the small plate of fruit as she turned her attention to page three hundred six. It wasn't until Rarity pointed it out to me that I gave it any thought... Taking another bite, sweet and acidic juice once again sprayed into the air and across her tongue. She stopped and frowned, something was off. Celestia looked up at the three blackboards, studying them, paying special attention to what she'd written on the right. There were no problems there. Eyes on page three hundred six, she glanced back at three hundred five, but no, that wasn't it either. She took another bite. She looked at the apple. Turning her head she let the half chewed rind fall to the plate and set aside the orange. She turned again to the problem that had consumed her every moment for the past weeks. I did the math, and the numbers surprised me. At some point, Spike entered, retrieved her dinner plate, and left again. If he said anything, she didn't notice. A while later, after the Sun had gone down and the Moon had come up, somepony knocked at the bedroom door; she didn't wait to be acknowledged before entering. Luna was silent at first, her eyes falling heavy on the smaller alicorn. It hurt to see her sister so, barely taller than the average stallion. She looked frail, weak, her mane pink and limp across her shoulders. "Tia, it's time to come back to Canterlot." Celestia didn't turn away from her work. When she spoke, her voice was no less melodious and serene than ever, "Soon, sister. I think I almost have it." Luna placed a hoof on her withers. "Please, I need you. I... I'm not asking you to stop, but perhaps a break would help. A few days to allow your mind to re-focus." Celestia reached back with a hoof and patted Luna's pastern. It would have been a comforting gesture, had it lacked the absent mindedness that pervaded Celestia's every action. "You don't need me. You'll have those stuffy nobles eating out of your hoof in no time." Seconds passed by. "You've not been sleeping," Luna said without needing to look at the wrinkled but unused bed. "'Tisn't healthy." "When did you become the elder sister?" Celestia asked with a long suffering chuckle and sigh. "I promise, I'll sleep soon. Thank you for stopping by, but I really must focus." Quiet settled between them again, save for the occasional click of chalk across the blackboard. Luna steeled herself. "Celestia. You need to stop this. It's been three months." The chalk paused. "Has it? I admit, I've not kept track." The chalk started up again. "It shouldn't be too much longer." Every time I think about you, my heart rate raises by five beats per minute. I read every letter you send until I have it memorized backward and forward... "How much progress have you made?" Celestia started to respond, but the words never came. Her face scrunched, and the chalk pressed harder. Luna's hoof returned to her sister's withers. "You have responsibilities, Tia. There are other ponies who--" Wood splintered, spraying like so much water off a rippling pond. Luna fought back, but between the buzzing in her head and constriction in her throat, she could barely manage to bat uselessly at her sister's forelegs. Her vision wavered from the smoke, heat, and tears that filled her eyes. "No!" Celestia towered over her sister, pastern pinning Luna's throat to the wall, her mane licking at the ceiling, leaving black scorch marks that threatened to catch fire. "No pony needs me more! Not you, not Cadence, not every pony across Equestria! No pony!" Luna slumped to the floor when the pressure let up, her lungs working to make up for lost time. By the time her eyes cleared enough to see, Celestia had returned to her spot, as short as when Luna had first arrived, staring up at the chalkboards. Coughing, Luna slowly found her hooves. She searched for words, only for Celestia to speak again, her voice a thousand miles away. "It's my fault, Luna. I did this to her. She... I... It's all my fault. I crushed her without thinking. If I'd thought, even for a second..." Tears began to fall from her magenta eyes, barely caught by royal blue feathers before they could stain the collected notes. Luna forced Celestia's muzzle into her shoulder. I love you, princess. I have always loved you. > 192. Insubordination by UhOh > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by UhOh *** “Are you planning on facing me at any point in this venture or should I expect to be hounded by your shadow?” A sigh issued from nearly a dozen pony lengths away. The noise carried easily in the doldrums of the Dead Lands. Twilight Sparkle shimmered into view; a familiar, vaguely-exasperated look dominated her face. “It would have been easier for us both if you had continued the charade and pretended not to notice me.” Despite herself Celestia felt a surge of affection for her former student well up within her chest—a warm balm that urged her to forgive and embrace her dear friend. However personal wants never took precedence over the needs of her ponies and the affection did little to temper the steely resolve of her next words. “You violate the terms of your banishment, Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight trotted forward soundlessly before stopping a respectful distance from her target. “Technically the realms of Tartarus aren’t part of Equestria and anyways I entered by way of a gate in the Zebra Confederation so not to worry your Word stands inviolate, Celestia.” The mare shrugged easily, seemingly unencumbered by the bulging saddlebags resting on her back. Tired, purple eyes roved the expanse the sun princess’s face, perhaps recommitting the nuances to memory. “It’s good to see you again.” Celestia refused to be drawn into pleasantries. Her expression flattened and her ears twitched in evident displeasure. “Why are you here?” “I’m not without my friends in the court, y’know. Luna came to me two nights ago and told me about what was happening—not that she needed to, mind you. When folk stopped being able to die most figured something was amiss. She also told me about your plans.” A pale brow rose slightly. Incredulously. “She asked you to watch over me?” “She told me you’d forbidden anypony to accompany you—fortunately I’ve grown quite familiar with the concept of insubordination these last few months.” “Oh, longer than that, I’d say.” Celestia chimed in mildly. The pleasant tone could not disguise the sudden spike in tension between the two ponies. Twilight choose to ignore the barb. It was neither the time nor the place to have this discussion no matter how much she wanted to plea her case once more. “Time is of the essence. Don’t you think we should be moving along?” Celestia stood unmoved. “You know what a mortal risks when entering the Death Realms. You know why I refused to let any others take this risk.” The great white mare closed the distance between them in an instant and loomed over Twilight as she pressed on insistently. “There can be no Elysium for a mortal soul should its host perish in Tartarus.” “I’m aware,” Twilight said shortly, forcing a lightness to her step as she resumed the trek, “and here I am.” “Why? Why, after everything that’s happened, why do you still come when I need you? Why would you risk this?” Twilight stopped walking but refused to turn around. Instead she allowed herself a sad smile at the concern in her princess’s voice. “You know why.” “Tell me.” A multitude of responses were birthed into existence in the scholar’s mind, each examined and rejected in turn. Before Twilight’s brain could determine the best and most logical response her heart wrested control of the mouth and spoke for her. “Because I’m Twilight Sparkle and you’re Princess Celestia; where you go I follow.” > 193. Crush by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** “A crush? Why are you worried about that?” Twilight asked. The purple unicorn had been reading on the balcony of her library late in the afternoon when her number one assistant had come up with an interesting question. “Well, I went over to Sugarcube Corner, to see if I could maybe get a present for Rarity. Pinkie Pie was there and she laughed at me and told me that I was so cute with my 'Itty bitty widdle crush.'” Spike looked mildly annoyed. “I don't know what she meant, so Twilight, what exactly is a crush?” Twilight beckoned Spike over to her cushion, patting the space next to her. He moved over and settled into a comfortable cuddle with her. “Well Spike, the first thing to know is that a crush is not love. It can lead to love and is often called puppy love. It's an attraction or infatuation with someone that often does not reciprocate the attraction.” “It often starts with physical attraction. One day you'll see her and realize that she is gorgeous. Maybe you didn't notice before, maybe you were too young to care, but you'll see her and it will hit you. That mare is beautiful. This type of crush is light and superficial, it will often pass with distance and time.” Twilight looked over at Spike, “But sometimes... it deepens.” “You may begin to look beyond her exterior. To see her talent, shining as she demonstrates her craft. See her mind, constantly working out problems and solutions. Feel her presence, the calm warmth of her smile and bask in her approval,” Twilight smiled as she looked out over the forest; the sun was beginning to set. “You find yourself making excuses to talk to her, just to be around her. Going out of your way to enjoy what she does for you. Taking time you normally wouldn't to savor her work. Find appreciation for things you used to just let pass. You'll watch her, and forget what you were talking about because you'll just lose yourself in her eyes. When you find yourself caring less about what you want, and more about her, when all you want is to do make her smile that knowing smile. When her happiness matters more to you then yours....you are crushing hard.” Twilight hadn't taken her eyes off of the sunset as she talked. “And Spike, the worst part is, and this is why they call it a crush, when you just know that putting your heart in their hands will only end in them crushing it. You'll hear those words, 'Twilight I just don't think of you that way,' things may become overly awkward and you may lose your best friend.” Twilight sighed wistfully, “So you take your crush and you hide it in a safe spot to protect your heart. Because when they are so wonderful, and you are so plain, it's for the best if you can just let it go.” Spike looked at her, “What happens then? What happens if you let it go?” Twilight leaned back and closed her eyes, “I don't know. I wish I did.” > 194. Aspirations by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** (A/N: Direct continuation of Mathmatics) Like a tidal wave of ice, the cold crushed her. Ever measure of heat she'd carried was torn from her coat before even a semblance of a thought could form, greedily devoured by the empty abyss that surrounded her. She gasped in shock, and it consumed every molecule of air as it collapsed her lungs inside her chest. A numbness burned her every nerve. Muscles struggled to suck nonexistent air back into her lungs. A lifetime of panic passed by in a second. When it was over, she was left with only the cold numbness of acceptance. Tears formed, only to freeze and seal her eyes against the void. In her last moments, she held on to a single thought, a name that held back the dark. Then that too was stolen and consumed. And she was nothing. And all was still. She did not feel the warmth touch her lips and force them to part. She did not feel her lungs expand as air was forced into them once again. And when her eyes opened, she saw only white. And when her thoughts returned, a single name danced alone at the fore, shining like the sun. > 195. Second Chances: Live Wire by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** (This is PART 3 in a cross-collab continuation with the Twidance collab. You can find Part 1 and Part 2 at these links!) The Throne Room of Canterlot Palace was packed to the rafters, literally when the Pegasi were taken into account, with petitioners, guards, advisors, and officials. Day Court was in full swing, and for the uncountable-upon-tenth time that day alone, Celestia repressed a sigh. Alone in a crowded room described Celestia’s life rather well, in her opinion. Princess Celestia ex Astria had 7 Cabinet officials, 12 court advisors, 28 personal guards, and over 300 Palace staff at her beck and call, but very, very few friends. She could count on her sister, of course, but her sister was also a Princess. Status meant that their schedules rarely left time for one another, and while they could choose to throw their itineraries aside for a day of bonding, the ensuing bureaucratic headaches meant they rarely indulged. When their differing sleep cycles were taken into account on top of their responsibilities, it left Celestia very much alone. Twilight Sparkle had been her salvation. Celestia smiled to herself as the Minister of the Interior argued with the Minister of Finance over the cost of a railway bridge. It had been many years since the little purple filly had unleashed a magical storm that had threatened to engulf her school, and Celestia was absolutely positive the expensive reconstruction had been entirely worth it. In Twilight she had found, for the first time in years, a pony who wanted nothing more from her than companionship. Twilight’s heart, so pure and loving, had been overjoyed to merely spend time learning and reading with her. Twilight had never asked her for anything in her entirely life, aside from more books and the occasional cookie. The thought made her giggle, but fortunately for her the Ministers were so engrossed in their tirades they spared her no notice. Celestia’s gaze wandered the room, taking in the half dozen stained glass windows that commemorated Twilight’s many triumphs. Her defeat of Nightmare Moon and redemption of Luna, her conquest of Discord, her courageous battle against Tirek, her Coronation. That last image depicted one of the happiest days of Celestia’s life. The friend she had gained would, unlike all that had come before, never leave her. Twilight would never wither, never fade away until at last her final dying breath was carried away on the wind. Her dear, dear friend would… Friend. Celestia’s smile flickered and died, and she turned her eyes away from the stained glass windows, especially the ones featuring Cadence. A pang of an emotion she refused to name pierced her chest and stole her breath. The day of Twilight and Cadence’s wedding had been one of the hardest days of her life, almost as hard as the day she had banished her sister. Officiating the ceremony had twisted the dagger plunged into her heart until she felt like screaming, but she had worn her ceramic smile brightly and nopony else had suspected a thing. Nopony suspected she would have given everything, even her Kingdom, to trade places with her Niece. Celestia’s ruminations, and the Ministers’ increasingly uncivil discourse, was abruptly interrupted by a shaking so powerful it knocked several ponies off their hooves. A roar unlike anything Celestia had ever heard tore through the air, leaving all but Celestia clutching their ears in torment. Celestia, as well as every unicorn in the room, winced as a live wire was placed on each of their horns. The shock left a flurry of nosebleeds in its wake, though Celestia was counted not among them. Celestia was on her hooves and galloping towards the source of the disturbance before her ponies had even begun to recover. She recognized the magic that had shocked her horn, and dread weighed heavily in her stomach as she passed through the labyrinthine halls. Celestia burst through the heavy timber doors that led to the Palace courtyard, and was confronted with a warzone. The trees lining the yard had been uprooted and tossed about, charred and stripped bare of their leaves. The stone walls around the perimeter were covered in a spiderweb of cracks. The courtyard’s granite pavestones had been reduced to scorched, jagged gravel. In the center of the devastation stood Twilight Sparkle, her hooves steaming on the blackened earth. Her mane blazed in a nonexistent wind, wisps of fire flashing in and out of existence like lightning bugs. Twilight’s horn was alight in a display of raw, unfocused power that rolled off of her in waves. “WHERE IS HE?!” she bellowed, the force of her voice shattering nearby windows and releasing a hailstorm of glass. “Twilight?” Celestia asked hesitantly, an anxious tremble coloring her tone. Twilight turned her gaze toward Celestia, who saw that her eyes were blazing white with fury and power. Twilight recognized her, but didn’t relax. Instead, she teleported, the spell as violent as a meteor crashing to earth. Twilight reappeared inches away from Celestia’s muzzle. “Where. Is. He.” Celestia reminded herself that she was not facing an eldritch evil, but instead her dear former pupil. The thought helped her steady her reply. “Who?” “Shining Armor!” Twilight snarled, her clenched teethed bared. Celestia knew where her Captain of the Guard was, but she didn’t think it would be wise to reveal that information to Twilight. Instead, she asked, “What is the matter, Twilight? Tell me, so that I may help you.” She put on a supportive smile, a genuine one, completely separate from the faux-motherly attitude she usually maintained. “Nopony can help me!” Spittle rained on Celestia’s muzzle, but she paid it no mind. The brightening display of enraged magic in front of her was of greater concern. “Twilight,” Celestia replied in a calm, caring tone, “There is nothing in the world I would not do for you. Please, tell me what has gone so wrong.” She punctuated her short speech by laying a gentle hoof on Twilight’s peytral. The gold of her hoofshoes sizzled from the heat, but Celestia was undisturbed. Twilight stared at her for a long moment, seemingly at war inside her head. Rage fought hard to retain its place of glory, but it was no match for the respect and care for Celestia Twilight held deep in her heart. Like a candle dropped in the ocean, Twilight’s fires were snuffed out. She collapsed against Celestia’s chest, sobbing violently enough to nearly shake Celestia off her hooves. It was all she could do to cradle Twilight lovin-tenderly, as she gave all the comfort she could. Through her tears, Twilight choked out, “How could they do this to me?” Celestia had no answers, and didn’t even properly understand the question. Instead, she stroked Twilight’s mane and let her cry her troubles away. Halfway through Twilight’s breakdown, a swarm of papers materialized in clouds of green smoke and rained down on their heads. Celestia began to read, and then hugged Twilight even tighter. > 196. Disguises by Starlight Shadow > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Starlight Shadow *** Twilight and Celestia walked through the crowds of Canterlot, headed toward a certain patch of countryside they both enjoyed. Twilight levitated a picnic basket in her magenta magic, and she kept glancing around, as if she was worried they might be seen. "I like these disguises, Celly." Twilight whispered to the princess. "Nopony bows or pulls us aside to invite us somewhere. It's great!" Celestia smiled and nodded. They had cast illusion spells on themselves so nopony would bow or ask after their presence at some social function. And not one magazine photographer would so much as give them a sideways glance, let alone follow them. Twilight was now a deep blue unicorn mare with a shockingly white mane and tail, and a light blue crescent moon for a cutie mark. Celestia was a unicorn as well, though she was pale pink, with a shimmering gold mane and tail. Her cutie mark was a red flower. Celestia liked not being a princess for a while. It felt good to be treated as a pony, not a god, and she even relished the thought of getting snapped at. As for Twilight, she enjoyed the return to her days as a commoner, before meeting her friends and getting wings. They eventually reached the city limits, staring out at the open sky that the city stuck out into. With a flash of their horns, they dispelled the illusion. Twilight shivered, as if she had just exited a tub of cold water. The two nodded and spread their wings in unison, swooping downward and landing atop a small hill, right beside a small stream. As Twilight unpacked their picnic, a few sideways glances revealed no hiding paparazzi. Note to self, look into illusion magic when we get back to the castle. > 197. Instrument by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** It was raining in Canterlot. Not a storm, but a steady, pouring rain intended to fill the reservoirs for the rest of the year. Evening was falling over the darkened city, everyone who could be was tucked into warm and dry places, out of the rain. Twilight Sparkle was one of the few remaining ponies not at rest, though if she had her way, not for long. “Vreeeee,” the sound echoed through the hallway as Twilight moved towards the apartments shared by her and her fiance. “Is that... a violin?” she thought. As she opened the outer door to the suite, she could here some peppy, bouncy music coming from inside the study.. She grinned as she moved towards the door, preparing to fling the door open and pounce on her fiance. She paused though, as the music changed tempo and cadence, becoming more somber and melancholic. No longer a peppy upbeat song, this one was slower, calling to Twilight to listen, to stop and ponder why the music was as it was. It had an almost hypnotic droning quality, often repeating its themes for a few minutes. It built to a climax, the song seeming to say that it didn't matter that it was down. It's melancholy actually had a temporary feel to it, as if the music were aware that every downside was temporary and could be overcome. Twilight nudged the door open and stepped in. Celestia looked up at her and smiled, gesturing with her head to a spot on the cushions next to her. Twilight quietly moved over and settled down next to Tia. The music changed once more, this song was beautiful. The violin speaking out to the sky. The tones sang of loneliness, want, need and sorrow. It was haunting. Twilight could feel the emotion of the musician, calling out to one loved and lost. Twilight found herself thinking of her brother and how he was far to the north, of how often she saw her parents, even to how Spike no longer lived with her. She could feel Tia's pain, long held, over her sister's loss. The song teased her heart, plucking at her heartstrings as though to add an internal resonance to the song. As the music built to a climax, she allowed it to flow over and through her; surfacing pains long ignored or thought long forgotten and soothing them with an overarching message that even with all that could go wrong in a life, there would always be time for those who brought warmth to a heart and a life. That though the time may be temporary, it was not wasted. The song trailed off into the sound of the pouring rain. As Tia finished, she quietly set her violin to the side and snuggled in tightly with her fiance. Twilight looked at her in awe, “That was amazing. I didn't know you could play an instrument, why would you hide that from me. I... needed this.” a tear trickled down her cheek. Tia smiled gently, wiping the tear from Twilight's face, “Oh, I don't really play. I just fiddle around.” > 198. Control by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** The reversal of roles and power was an unusual event, Celesta the Dawnbringer was now powerless and unable to guide her ponies as she had done for over a millennium while Twilight her friend and partner had been granted the powers of both Diarchs of Equestria and the Empress of Crystal all so that she may safeguard it against the monstrous threat before them. Despite what others may think Celestia did not enjoy the notion of being a tyrant, she did not relish having such control over the lives over subject yet the very system of Equestria in all its massive and intricate network all revolved around her and Luna. She enjoyed bringing forth the dawn and feeling the bond that linked her and the sun as one, she found pleasure in guiding and educating her ponies so that they may able to forge a better future. However she did not enjoy the great dependency they had on her for everything, things had been worse during the Solar Millennium when she was the sole figure for ponies to rally themselves around. Twilight on the other hoof relished being in control though not control in the same fashion that Celestia viewed it. Twilight in spite of her ascension and coronation was still a scholar and a scientist, to her things should be able to be measured and quantified as her numerous checklists and planners would attest to. In spite of her elevated status she still viewed herself as equal with other ponies, not one for enforcing the powers her new role granted her. For her taking charge was not unwelcomed but not entirely always necessary preferring instead to work with others in equal solidarity rather than placing herself above the rest. Yet today with the arrival of Tirek things had changed. Celestia, the Shepherd of Ponies had been stripped of her powers in a desperate bid to ensure it would not be lost, today she was powerless and unable to guide or direct her ponies in this hour of crisis. Twilight, the humble scholar had been granted the combined might of four alicorns, she was their last hope to the survival of ponykind and the defeat of Tirek yet it was clear that the powers bestowed upon her were not easy to control, she now held little control over the extent of abilities and this could now arguably place her above others. The reversal of roles was unusual, noticeable even as the two shared a last embrace and kiss. The future ahead seemed grim and uncertain, neither could claim that the days would continue to dawn for ponies, neither knew if this was indeed the end and that in the end all was hopeless and all would fail. Yet in spite of the grim fate before them, Celestia hoped, no she knew her love would find a way to succeed, she knew that Twilight had the ability to rally others to her even when Twilight doubted her ability to do so. She knew that with this Twilight would succeed in banishing away Tirek once more. > 199. Stress by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** A/N: Direct continuation of Mathmatics and Aspiration Celestia pulled back when the constant, dreadful beeping became a solid, piercing tone. Shock and terror sent her own heart racing in opposition to the horrific death-knell. Magenta eyes snapped open to find a lavender pair staring back, wide with incomprehension. Both mares' mouths worked mutely as they sought words that would not form. The beeping started up again, skipping past a comfortable, strolling trot and straight into a harried gallop. Twilight's eyes reversed, shrunk to pin-pricks and danced around the room as though searching for an exit, for someway to escape. It was the charging of her horn that prodded Celestia into action. She reached out, placing her right hoof on Twilight's barrel while her left stroked her cheek. "Twilight Sparkle." Her voice came out strong and full, an expectant command that broke through the prison of the other mare's mind. Twilight's eyes latched onto hers like an anchor in a storm. Celestia smiled as comfortingly as she could. "Breathe." Twilight inhaled. "Hold." Twilight held her breath. Ten seconds later, "Exhale." She exhaled, her heart rate noticeably calmer. "Again." Celestia repeated the commands three more times before the purple glow faded and she was certain that Twilight would not disappear on her. Silence, save for the infernal heart monitor, pushed Celestia to back away. "I apologize, Twilight, that was entirely my fault…" Celestia blushed, glancing at the floor, "it was a terribly inappropriate thing for me to do." "Princess?" Twilight asked, her eyes roving the room again, to take in her surroundings or avoiding Celestia's own, she was unsure. "Yes, Twilight?" Celestia asked, the blush never fading. "What is today?" "That is not a simple question to answer." Twilight's eyes, wearing curious confusion, finally found hers, and Celestia had to look away. "It is Tuesday the thirtieth of May. The Celestial Era. One thousand fifty-six." The dreadful silence returned with Celestia glaring at the floor, it was all she could do to hold back the tears. "F—fifty-three?" Celestia nodded. "No. No. That can't be right!" Celestia almost broke for the pain in Twilight's voice. "I'm so sorry. I am so, so sorry." "Don't—I can't—I can't—" She started to hyperventilate, the heart monitor a frenzy of erratic beeps. Celestia moved quickly, grabbing the other mare's head even as her magic ripped drawers apart until it found a suitable bag. Emptying the contents carelessly, she held it up to Twilight, who immediately clutched it to her mouth. Holding her at leg's length, unwilling to flee or draw too close, Celestia waited for her to recover. It was a slow, agonizing process, watching that small bag expand and contract with Twilight’s breaths, only the beep of the heart monitor to accompany the soft crinkle. "You need to be strong, Twilight,” Celestia whispered. “I know it won't be easy, but you need to be strong. I need you to be strong. Can you do that?" Twilight gave a reluctant nod as she lowered the bag but held on to it all the same. "I… There is no easy way to say this… Your paren—" She got no further. With a great sweeping motion, Celestia pulled the sobbing mare into a full embrace. Lifting her from the bed, she wrapped her in a cocoon of fur and feathers as though she could somehow shield her from the pain of loss. Time held no meaning. It could have been a century and Celestia would not have cared. All that mattered was Twilight crying into her shoulder. It was all that she could do for her, and she did it gladly. Eventually, like the turning off an age, Twilight calmed. Her tears ran dry, and her breathing returned to normal. It was longer still before she relaxed her grip on Celestia. With great reluctance on both sides, she was laid back in the bed. "What about—" Twilight started after a minute, only to be interrupted by a wing on her lips. Celestia smiled through un-shed tears, saying, "Your friends are all alive. Old, but alive. Shining Armour and Cadence, too. Along with many, many foals between the lot of them." Despite the tears staining her muzzle, Twilight glowed. "I have nibblings?" Celestia nodded, her own smile growing from the sight before her. "Many. And grand nibblings as well. You will have quite a string of new faces to learn in the coming days and months." "Are they here...?" "Some. Shining and Cadence and your friends are waiting for you. But, you must understand, it has been fifty years. They have grown old, raised families. They are not the same ponies you remember." Her words and tone dowsed a good portion of Twilight's enthusiasm, grounding her in the reality of the situation. Pausing for a breath, she nodded. "I… I understand." "No, Twilight, you do not." Celestia looked away, fighting to hold onto the joy she’d felt only minutes prior. "Fifty years ago, you left us. Fifty. Years." "I know—" "You do not!" Twilight shrunk back from the scolding tone. Sighing, Celestia continued in a softer voice, "You left me with nothing! Nothing but a chalkboard of useless calculations and a room full of scattered, incomplete notes." Her lip started to tremble as she stared at the tiled floor. "I spent fifteen years staring at that… I… I abandoned…" Her teeth ground together like a dam against the flow of words. She couldn’t say it. She couldn’t pick that scab from off her heart. Fear. Fear of pain, of hurt and anger, they drove her to flee. To escape before she destroyed or was destroyed again. Celestia stood. “I can’t…” But her legs were found wanting. And Celestia fell. The tiles shattered where her knees stuck. In desperation, she tried again only for her hoof to slip on the loose stone and leave her crumpled on the floor. She clawed at magic that would not come. Weak and pathetic, she did the only thing she could and hid beneath her wings. “You rejected me,” Twilight said, anger and pain mingling in her voice. “I bared my heart to you and you cast me aside like… like I never mattered. Then you never came! How long did you wait? How long before you even noticed I was gone?! And now… and now my… my parents…” Twilight’s hoof pounded against the bed as she fought the returning tears. “Yes!” Celestia roared, finding the strength to rise back to her hooves. “Yes! It is all about you! Damn the rest of us! What matters that we all thought you’d died! Yes, Twilight, your parents are dead, but they buried you! They held a funeral and buried an empty coffin. They buried you and lived for twenty more years, certain that their daughter had gone on before them. Shining and Cadence and all your friends, they found closure! They carried on. “But I could not, Twilight Sparkle. I could not because you…” her voice broke, becoming weak and almost inaudible above the beeping machines, “because when you left…” Celestia drew a shuddering breath, her eyes closed against the unshed tears. “Please, do not ask me to live in a world without you. I have seen that world, and it is a world I want no part in.” Celestia nearly jumped when two hooves gripped her muzzle, drawing her down. The moist warmth of Twilight’s lips pressed against her own, and for the first time in fifty years, Celestia wept. > 200. BICENTENNIAL SPECIAL! > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Twilestia 200th Prompt Special The Prompt to inspire us all: 200 Starting us off we have Jonesly being really meta and using only 200 words. “.... And that's when Shining Armor sat on the cake!” Twilight Sparkle snickered as she finished her story. Celestia was giggling madly when her nose suddenly reversed the direction of the air flowing through it. In short, she snorted. Twilight froze. “Did you... did you just snort?” she asked. Tia blushed so hard, it looked as if someone had spilled wine over her face. “Oh that is too adorable. That is going on the list.” Twilight's horn ignited and a scroll popped into existence before her. “What list?” Celestia asked. “I'm making a list of things that I love about you.” Twilight didn't even glance up as she continued scribbling on her scroll. “Just how long is that list?” curiosity drove Tia to ask. This makes two hundred, but I only started keeping the list last week.” Twilight looked up at her fiance.  “If I'd started sooner, I could have already had enough to start off filling a book instead of just this scroll.” Tia grinned, “Twilight, my list begins and ends with, 'You are you.' I love you Twilight.” Twilight leaned in, “I love you too Tia. Forever and always.” Next we have Honey Mead "Are you sure you can do it?"  Twilight asked for the tenth time. "Worry not, Sparkle. Two hundred seconds is foals play. I am far more concerned for your part." Twilight worried her lip. "I know, I know. There's not much that we can do about it." "You could allow me--" "No. No. This needs to be me." +++++++++ Something was off. It didn't have the sharp edge of panic or dull ache of worry which had accompanied the beginnings of the worst days in years past. It was a gentle itch at the back of her mind like she'd awoken in an unfamiliar bed. Then the first rays of sunlight struck her eyelids. Blinking, she stared in awe. The Sun, her Sun, breached the horizon, its warm rays washing over her as a cool morning breeze caressed her coat. Vivid golds and oranges painted the sky, pooling against the clouds that dotted the sky. Just as she was wondering what had happened to the darker shades, a burst of violet exploded across the sky, a six pointed star flaring behind the Sun until it fade into blue. Silence reigned, tears pooling in Celestia’s eyes until they could hold no more and began rolling down her muzzle. “Tia?” Golden magic surrounded the smaller alicorn, pulling her into a crushing embrace as Celestia cried into her mane. “No. No. No. Don’t cry! Please! I’m sorry! I—” Twilight’s apology stopped, blocked by a pair of lips covering hers. The kiss dragged on and on. Until, breathless, they both had to pull away. “Thank you, Twilight. Thank you so much. You have no idea…” Twilight placed a wing to her lips. “Happy birthday, Tia.” Next up is Knight of Lycaeus Seating on the balcony that she and her wife shared had long became a wonderful way to spend an evening as they both sat basking in the last rays of the setting sun and the first glow of the rising moon. Usually she was content to stay in the here and now especially with her wife's warmth next to her however tonight her mind began to drift, tomorrow was a very special day for her and her wife. The first day they met had began like all others, days teeming with the tedious work of running a nation by her lonesome and the formal ceremonies she had to preside over. It however ended like no other days had before or since. Her routine was interrupted by a wild surge of magic that enlarged a freshly hatched dragon and set a filly's magic to turn loose. A day seemingly ordinary in so many ways was turned extraordinary; two lives changed by the simple turn of chance. A warm summer's day that both remembered fondly and celebrated with every passing year. Little more than fourteen years later, Luna returned and she had sent Twilight to save and guide her home, only for her to lose Twilight in exchange. Her student chose to stay in her new home, a short distance away but it was still considerable. Almost a year later Twilight returned to her, first at the Grand Galloping Gala. But nothing could have prepare her for what came some months later. "Twilight" Celestia greeted, "Welcome back to Canterlot, it's wonderful to see you again." Twilight smiled, "Thank you Princess, it's good to see you too. It's always nice to return now and again." Celestia nuzzled her briefly, "Although today's visit was a bit of a surprise. I thought you were busy this weekend." "I am, er, was busy." Twilight paused, mentally preparing herself, "Princess, do you know what today is?" Celestia reviewed the day in her mind, "Nothing comes to mind, the only significance is that in four months it would be fifteen years since you became my student." Twilight nodded, "Exactly, on that day my life changed. You became my teacher and my guiding light throughout my life." she paused to take several deep breaths to calm herself,  "For fourteen years and eight months I've been your student. Yet for more than a year now I have desired for something more. Princess.... Celestia." using the Princess' name for the first time without the title, "I have fallen for you and I love you, I would like to be your marefriend. Will you agree to go on a date with me?" She smiled as the memory replayed, the following days were awkward and the transition difficult at times but they persevered through it. More than a year later, an ascension and a coronation ensured Twilight would be with her for the rest of their lives. "Good morning, Celestia." greeted Twilight as she walked in. "M-morning? Oh, good morning Twilight." Celestia yawned, "What time is it?" "Fifteen minutes before the sun is to rise." "I wasn't expecting you to come back until later today." Twilight smiled, " Please join me on the balcony, I have something special planned." Celestia obliged and joined her love on the balcony. Twilight sat watching the moon slowly begin its descent and when she felt Celestia's presence by her side, she wrapped her smaller wing as best she could around Celestia. "Two years ago," Twilight began, "I asked you to be my marefriend. In four months we celebrate seventeen years since we first met. These sixteen years and eight months by your side has been amazing, through the highs such as my own ascension and coronation but also the lows when eight days ago I nearly lost you due to Tirek's return. Being your love for these past two years has been amazing. It's now four months to that day and in four months I want that day to mean something else, I want it to mark another change. To be even more special. Celestia sat confused, the early hour wasn't helping her to figure out Twilight's intentions. Then it clicked. "Twilight, are you saying...." Twilight gave no answer but instead she stood up and slowly she flapped her wings, gradually ascending while her horn glowed. The sun mimicked her flight, slowly rising in time with Twilight's ascent. With the sun at its dawn zenith Twilight flared her wings in imitation to Celestia's performance at the Summer Sun Celebration. Twilight landed softly before her stunned marefriend, "Yes Celestia. I am. Sixteen almost seventeen years ago, you changed my life. Seeing you raise the sun inspired me to study magic, which in time brought me to you. I loved the time we've spent together and in four months, it will officially be seventeen years. On that day I wish for you to be not just my love but my wife." She bent down one foreleg and held a small box aloft in her magic which was brought forth and opened to reveal a simple gold band with an amethyst as its center. "Celestia, will you marry me?" She blinked her eyes when she felt the soft touch of her wife next to her. "Reminiscing?" Celestia nodded. Twilight hugged her close before kissing her, "I was too. I almost can't believe how long it has been. Tomorrow we celebrate 183 years of being married." "You know the other reason is why I think it's even more special." Celestia leaned in to give her own kiss, "Tomorrow marks 200 years of you in my life. I may have once been your guiding light as you often used to call me when you were much younger but you became my rock. You've given me stability and someone who would be there for me through everything and anything. I love you Twilight Sparkle, I loved you for all the years we've had together and I'm glad I could spend them with you." Celestia she as leaning in to give her wife a more tender kiss which Twilight returned in kind. "I love you as well Celestia, may we both have many years more together." Next off we have ArguingPizza “Oh, wow,” Twilight mumbled in awe, her mane spread across Celestia’s enormous bed. Her fur was soaked with sweat and matted all over, and the white sheets were torn to pieces around her. Pillow stuffing ripped out with teeth lay scattered all around, and the air was heavy with the smell of perspiration and...other things. Outside the window of their small, beachside cabin the sun was edging its way down to the horizon, the first streaks of twilight just barely visible. “What does that make for you? I’ve lost count,” Celestia asked with a giggle as she crawled her way up Twilight’s prone form. Celestia’s appearance was not nearly as ragged as Twilight’s, but it was far from pristine. “T-two hundred, I think. Somewhere close, at least,” Twilight said absently, her eyes wide and unseeing as she soaked in the feeling of exhausted bliss that overwhelmed her. “Something to be said for the endurance of alicorns, wouldn’t you agree?” Celestia teased, her hoof trailing along one of Twilight’s wings and sending shivers up the younger mare’s spine, as well as to other places. Twilight made a noise that Celestia took to be an affirmation, though it was really more of a delirious gurgle. Celestia smiled sweetly and pulled herself to be eyelevel with her new wife and cuddled against her. Twilight’s mouth twitched upwards, and her head flopped against Celestia’s. They rested like that for several minutes, each content to rest in the other’s company, before Twilight peaked through the strands of mane hanging over her face. With a shy smile and a heavy blush, she said, “What do you say we shoot for three? We still have to get you into the triple digits.” Celestia grinned devilishly, and Twilight was lost in a storm of white feathers. Next we have UhOh Despite the clear, blue sky and the picturesque mountain backdrop Canterlot Castle seemed uncharacteristically foreboding today—though Twilight Sparkle supposed that was only reasonable given her deep-seated nervousness about the outcome of today’s events.  The alicorn swallowed thickly, trying to force the nerves that were threatening to bubble over in her stomach back down where they belonged, and took a fortifying breath before screwing her face up in an expression of pure determination as she trotted through the castle gates.  ‘Okay, just like you practiced, Twilight.  You can do this.’  She thought encouragingly to herself. The castle grounds were decorated to the hilt; banners hung off of parapets and flower garlands, riotous in color, clung to every available surface.  To top it all off Twilight Sparkle was certain she’d heard more than one string quartet playing in the distance. Not for the first time the young mare felt her resolve ebb.  Indeed it was already approaching late afternoon and she’d wasted most of the day dithering on whether or not to proceed with the planned confession.  A glance at the flowers floating at her side steadied her resolve once more. It had taken months—six months two weeks and two days to be exact—of painstaking preparation, first with Daisy in the Ponyville market to get some hooves-on experience with flower care, then with Zecora gathering seeds in the Everfree Forest, with Applejack getting in touch with her newfound earth pony magic, and finally with Rainbow Dash learning the basics of pegasi weather manipulation.  Through dozens of failed attempts and false starts Twilight Sparkle had worked feverishly to cultivate a crop of flowers entirely nurtured by her newly acquired alicorn abilities.  With care, patience, and the liberal use of magic from all three pony tribes the youngest alicorn had successfully grown her own flowers—and more importantly they were ready just in time for Hearts and Hooves Day. Just in time for a confession that had been building up and burning the walls of her heart for a very long time. Rarity and Fluttershy had each approved whole-heartedly of Twilight’s plan; the fashion designer had even swooned at the drama of it all and had to be physically stopped before she’d whipped up a fantastic gown for the occasion.  Truth be told, knowing Rarity, it was more likely that she’d been stopped from whipping up multiple gowns and choreographing the confession to include at least three wardrobe changes.  Concessions had been made in the end and Twilight had found herself trapped in the Ponyville Spa for hours yesterday in order to be made presentable—an ordeal that even she had to admit it was a good idea; her coat had never looked so lustrous.   Applejack and Rainbow Dash had been less moved and more pragmatic.  In their opinion if all went well the flowers would just end up being eaten so what was the point? As for Pinkie Pie…well Pinkie had advocated an extremely-specific surprise party which all present had vetoed immediately. “Your majesty.” The voice successfully jarred Twilight from her quiet reflections.  The young princess blinked a few times before blushing as she realized that not only had she reached the main doors but she’d completely missed the door’s guard bowing to her.  For lack of anything better to say Twilight smiled awkwardly and said, “Happy Hearts and Hooves Day, Private Portcullis.” The earth pony stallion relaxed and regained his hooves.  After a moment of deliberation, and a quick glance to make sure there were no witnesses, he gave a shy smile as he fiddled with his spear.  “And to you, Princess Twilight.”  Portcullis toyed with his spear a moment longer as he tried to find something to rest his eyes on that wasn’t the tall, young mare before him. Twilight continued to smile awkwardly—a lot of her work as a princess seemed to consist of smiling awkwardly and she was getting quite good at it— resisting the urge to fidget as she waited for the guard to open the door.  The two stood in silence for several moments before the relatively-inexperienced private surged into panicked action as he realized the princess was waiting for him to open the door. Finally, the door was opening!  “Thank you, sir.”  Was all Twilight managed to get out before her haste to get inside was made overly evident. Portcullis saluted briskly as the princess passed before remembering he was actually supposed to bow.  Dropping into a hasty bow Portcullis nearly face-planted into the stone floor.  “My pleasure, princess.”  He mumbled, cordially addressing the floor as the door swung shut and the guard was once again alone at his post. The mare’s eager surge forward slowed almost as soon as it started and came to a complete halt only a few steps later. Twilight Sparkle stood in the vast entry hall before the great throne room of Canterlot Castle and for the first time in a very long time she felt completely out of place in her home.  The young alicorn’s deep, purple eyes took in the sight before her in disbelief; the hall—which was large enough to play two separate regulation-sized games of hoofball—was filled with ponies, young and old, mares and stallions alike, standing in one of the most vexingly unorganized queues she’d ever seen.  There were ponies carrying musical instruments, fragrant chocolates, and worst of all flowers.  Flowers.  There were flowers everywhere.  At least two-thirds of the amassed crowd of ponies were bearing everything from humble daisies, to uninspired sunflowers, and even exotic fire lilies. ‘Were these all for the princess?’ The scholarly princess gaped at the rather ostentatious display for several moments longer before she remembered the purpose of today’s visit.  Twilight glanced at the bouquet hovering at her side.  This morning she’d thought the flowers—with soft, tasty, magenta petals that boasted a fetching gold stripe, and indigo stamens—to be quite fetching but now they didn’t seem to be nearly good enough.   Twilight craned her long neck above the crowd, hoping to catch a glimpse of Celestia through the opened throne room doors.  The sun princess sat on her throne, scores of pony lengths away, composed and lovely as ever—well, Twilight assumed she was sitting on her throne, the young alicorn couldn’t be certain as the structure was blotted out by wreathes, bouquets and a myriad of other tributes. Involuntarily, the mare’s ears drooped and as she turned away from the spectacle her whole body seemed to flag, slumping into a defeated slouch. ‘Stupid, stupid, stupid.’  Twilight tracked her way out of the entrance hall berating herself all the while. Eyes firmly glued to the floor the young princess barely acknowledged the bow of the inner door’s guard as she walked through the open door.  As they shut behind her Twilight was distantly aware of the deliciously over-powering aroma of fresh flowers that followed her.  A loud rumble temporarily from distracted Twilight from her mental castigation. Private Portcullis rose from his bow and did his best not to let his curiosity show on his face.  It mattered little as Twilight could practically hear the unasked question.  The young mare chuckled lamely.  “Heh, it’s a bit hectic in there.  I think I’ll reschedule my visit for another day.” The guard nodded agreeably.  “Hearts and Hooves Day is always a hectic one for the castle.” Twilight frowned.  “Yes, of course.”  She said shortly, desperately wishing for a way to end the awkward, stilted question.  A glance at the flowers still floating beside her barrel provided a moment of inspiration.  “Private, you seem to be a bit hungry and it’d be a shame to let these flowers go to waste.  Would you like them?”  There was a moment of silence before Twilight hurried on, sensing the stallion’s weakening resolve.  “I know you can’t eat while on duty, of course, but you can save them for later.  I believe the shift change is coming up within the next couple of hours.” “Thank you, princess, that’s kind of you but I couldn’t take a gift meant for you.”  The stormy grey stallion seemed sincere enough in his resolve. Twilight cocked her head slightly and blinked in confusion before the guard’s reasoning became clear to her.  “Oh!  No, it’s nothing like that.  The flowers weren’t a gift for me they were…well, not for me.”  She finished lamely. “Still, I really couldn’t.  I’m sorry, Princess Twilight.” “Fair enough,” Twilight leaned the flowers carefully against one of the steps near the guard, “still, if you change your mind…” Private Portcullis watched as Equestria’s newest princess trotted away.  He was by no mean an expert on mares but he thought she seemed somewhat sad. ** Princess Celestia smiled gratefully, and sincerely, as the last of the dreadful day’s petitioners left the court.  With great haste and little respect for tradition the princess of the sun adjourned court for the day and watched with satisfaction as the palace cleaning staff swarmed the throne room and expertly began to divest her throne of its temporary décor.  The flowers her ponies had generously gifted her would be given to the castle staff and any leftovers would be sent to local hospitals to cheer up patients.  It was an arrangement almost as old as the holiday itself as Celestia never partook of the foods that she was gifted if she could help it—she feared doing so would only encourage more ponies to follow suit.  Of course, if she was being honest, even after a couple thousand years of refusing gifts she hadn’t noticed any of her ponies actually get discouraged from giving either… The lines had been so long this year that Celestia had been forced to allow each petitioner only a few seconds of her time to ensure that each pony queued up would be able to see her.  When she’d reached the 200th petitioner at only 11 AM the princess had made a concerted effort to stop counting in the hopes that the onerous day would end quicker—it hadn’t. Still, now that she was freed from her duty, at least temporarily, Celestia was free to take dinner with her sister and enjoy some peace before Luna had to hold court for the night.  As the princess crossed the entrance hall and made her way to the private dining hall in the Royal Family wing a thought struck her.  Following her gut Celestia changed course and headed for the main doors to assuage that nagging thought that had been troubling her for hours. All over the castle the day staff members were changing places with the night staff and the royal guards were no different.  As Celestia passed through the halls she was greeted by solar and lunar guards alike in the midst of the changing of the guard.  “Good evening, my little ponies.  Private Ridge, you’ve held position before these doors for the last few hours, correct?” “Yes, your majesty.”  The pegasus stallion barked his reply as if Celestia were a drill sergeant on the parade grounds. The volume of the response was still nothing when compared to the Royal Canterlot Voice Luna tended to lapse into from time to time and so did not even give Celestia pause.  “Did you happen to see my—Princess Twilight Sparkle today?” “Yes, your majesty.  She entered the castle through the main door approximately two hundred minutes ago and exited approximately one hundred and ninety-eight minutes ago.”  The pony paused and looked somewhat distressed.  “I apologize for being unable to give you a more exact time window, princess.  Perhaps Private Portcullis could be of assistance; he was stationed on the exterior and I believe he spoke with Princess Twilight on her way out.” Celestia took a moment to consider whether or not this was something she had any business in following up.  Unbidden the memory of earlier, of the glimpse she had caught of her former student and of her defeated posture as she turned away, returned with a vengeance and Celestia’s stomach sank.  She would find out what was troubling her friend.  “Thank you for the suggestion, you’ve been a great help, Private Ridge.”  Mind firmly made up, the sun’s guardian exited the castle and headed for the barracks hoping to catch the young private before he left the castle grounds for the night. Halfway there Celestia caught up with a group of exterior guards heading to the barracks to turn in their armor for the day.  The alicorn reached out with a tendril of magic and pinged each of the guard’s enchanted armor id plates subsequently until she came across the very pony she’d been targeting.  The grey earth pony stallion walked near the center of the group, his gait was somewhat uneven as he clutched a bouquet of flowers to his chest with an armored foreleg.  No doubt he was off to visit his special somepony the moment his shift ended.  “Private Portcullis, with me, if you please.” At her voice the ponies froze to a one.  To their credit the other guards bowed briefly  before their princess and continued on without a word, shooting the earth pony they left behind only the most surreptitious of glances. Portcullis gulped nervously but managed a hasty, “Yes, your majesty,” before setting off after the princess as quickly as three legs would allow.  Not for the first time he wished that the standard issue armor came with larger pockets as carrying multiple objects became fiendishly tricky. Celestia didn’t lead the guard far, in fact the two barely left the well-worn path—it was just enough distance to afford the pair some privacy and discourage interruption.  The guard was nervous, that much was obvious but the princess had no idea why that would be the case.  “Private, I’m told you have the opportunity to speak with Princess Twilight when she stopped in the castle today, did she happen to mention the purpose of her visit?” Unconsciously Portcullis’ grip on the flowers tightened.  “I’m sorry, princess, but she didn’t say.” Celestia reflexively tracked the guards nervous fidgeting and immediately caught the gesture.  The flowers the stallion clutched were a stunning deep pink with a thick gold stripe down each petal’s center.  Celestia realized after a moment of reflection that the color of the petals was the exact same shade as her former student’s magic.  A picture was beginning to take shape in the back of her mind.  There was suddenly a very good explanation for the brevity of Twilight’s trip—namely the young mare hadn’t come to Canterlot to visit her at all… The gentle smile Celestia always wore suddenly felt brittle.  “Those flowers are lovely, were they a gift from Princess Twilight?”  The princess asked with uncharacteristic impulsivity; perhaps it was none of her business but she had to know. “Ah.  Well,” there was a pause as though the guard was reluctant to answer the question, “yes, she did.”  Private Portcullis looked down at the flowers and frowned a little, while technically the truth it wasn’t the whole truth.  He really didn’t want to give up such lovely flowers—especially given who they’d come from—but the Royal Guard prized honor in all things.  Portcullis shook his head resolutely.  “Actually, that’s not the whole of it, your majesty.  Princess Twilight did give me these flowers but she did so because she thought I looked hungry, I don’t believe they were ever meant for me.” With exceeding care the stallion set the flowers down on the grass, stuck a newly-freed hoof into the small pouch over is chest plate, and pulled out a small piece of stiff parchment   “There was a card…”  He said softly as he proffered the parchment to the sun princess. Celestia, now thoroughly bemused, accepted the card and floated it before her eyes.  There was no message on the card’s face; in fact it only bore a single word in familiar, tidy script: ‘Celestia’. “I, uh, wasn’t really sure what to do…”  Portcullis explained, trailing off lamely.  The princess’s thunderstruck expression clearly meant there was more to the situation than he’d guessed and he was feeling hugely uncomfortable with having been caught up in it. “Yes, thank you, Private.  You’ve done well to bring this to me.”  Celestia murmured absent-mindedly as she floated the flowers up for closer examination.  The freshly-cut, green stems were bound together by an indigo ribbon with gold trimming—it was no doubt donated by Rarity and reminded the princess, no doubt by design, of the color of Twilight’s mane. Portcullis watched as the princess of the sun absconded with the bouquet, head in the clouds, seemingly entranced by the flowers.  That was…probably for the best. ** Princess Celestia had long missed dinner, dessert, and second dessert.  Instead of enjoying a moment of quiet with her sister the sun’s avatar sat in her study staring at an unassuming bunch of flowers trying to divine their meaning.  ‘Of all the times for Twilight Sparkle to be taken by the spirit of brevity.’  She thought grumpily but without any real rancor to speak of.  There were things the flowers could mean and things she found herself increasingly hoping they did mean but there wasn’t any guarantee of overlap. It would be nice to get a second opinion on the matter and potentially lay things to rest however Luna was more than likely up to her withers in admirers right now and her sister could get rather testy when interrupted while ponies were reveling in her presence.  Philomena was also out as a potential confidant since the phoenix had difficulty processing emotional attachment to things that weren’t sufficiently reflective. Well, there was nothing else to be done. Celestia leaned forward and delicately used her teeth to pull off several petals that were quickly swallowed.  Almost immediately the taste hit her and her cheeks heated dramatically, soon enough her entire face was thoroughly red. Magic.  The flowers tasted like the magical essence of the pony that had grown them and Princess Celestia could now say, without a doubt, that the pony in question was Twilight Sparkle.  The magic signature was one she was long familiar with but this?  This was far more intimate than any of their previous interactions. Wings aloft and flared—voluntarily spread open, that is, it was suddenly very hot in the study—Celestia eyed the flowers with a naked sort of hunger not exactly befitting a princess of Equestria. The mare fanned herself gently with her conveniently opened wings.  “Oh my.”  She said at last, voice filled with an unidentified emotion that could be considered a close sister to awe.  Some time very soon Celestia was going to have to write a very long and very eloquent letter to her fellow princess, well perhaps a brief and somewhat eloquent letter would do—better yet a direct and clearly-worded invitation. However for the moment the mare was bound and determined to enjoy the fruits of Twilight’s labor; after all, she had missed dinner… Next we have Misago. I just finished my tour of the fortifications and the troops for the day. The mares are scared, that much is clearly written in their faces, and in their voices, when they tell me what they can see from atop the great walls now surrounding Ponyville. No one can blame them. We are few, two hundred mares, standing against the unstoppable force of Her army. Only the most naive of us still believe that we can hold out, that they will give up at some point. My friends and I are trying to come up with something, anything, that will turn the inevitable defeat away from us. But at night, when we guard the walls, we can see the fires in the night, moving ever towards us like a storm front ### They are testing our defenses, much earlier than I anticipated. As our guards were still watching for their torches, we did not see them coming so quickly. I managed to hastily draw the defenders together to meet them on the field, to show them that we are not passively sitting behind our walls, but I wasn't prepared for this. They move like shadows, barely visible in the moonlight, before suddenly crashing into our midst, grabbing us, whispering promises. And before we have huddled together to coordinate our efforts, they are gone again. When we had realized that we had fought them off, there was new hope for a moment. It did not last long when we Daisy started asking for Roseluck. At first we thought she might have been knocked unconscious, so we searched the area for her. When the clouds began to cover the moon, though, we had to retreat back inside the walls. Applejack and Rainbow had to drag Daisy back inside. I tried to reassure her that, come morning, the sun will be there to help us find Roseluck. At least I hope it will be. ### Roseluck is still lost. Daisy sneaked out at night to get her back, but so far she has not returned, either. In the two days since my last report, we have decided to form and send scouting parties to look for the missing ponies, and any supplies that we can use. According to Fluttershy, onions and garlic might be able to ward them off us, but the vegetables we can grow within our defenses are limited. Pinkie Pie, meanwhile, has been baking nonstop to give us enough food. Her famous pastries contain enough sugar that no microorganism can survive in them, making them suitable for long-term storage. I have learned not to question her logic or her results. On their forays into the surrounding countryside, some scouts tell us of encounters with them. Sometimes glimpses out of the corners of their vision, or faint whispers in the distance. They seem strangely distant, almost wistful, when they speak of these events. I should keep an eye on any returning scouts to look for suspicious behaviour. Maybe see if what they claim is true. ### I joined one of the scouting parties yesterday out of concern. Over the last few weeks, more and more of our mares had been absent-minded after they returned, and some have only revealed after insistent queries that they indeed had had some form of contact with them. Their dreamy smiles and wistful sighs do little to improve the morale. I could not explain the feeling, but I knew from the start that this night, something was wrong. It was quiet, much too quiet outside of the walls. Normally, we can hear the distant laughter and sighs of... something. I took Applejack and Fluttershy with me. They know the land, and they know how to move in it, how to hide and how to pursue. We found little of value, some herbs, some wild berries that Applejack carries, and we are already on our way back, when we suddenly see the fire in front of us. I dragged Fluttershy down to the ground, covering her muzzle to keep her quiet. Slowly, we moved around the trees covering us from sight. The Queen was there. We managed to escape, unseen, with no new information. This is what I told the others at least. But there is one thing I did not dare to tell. I suspect Applejack is suspicious, but I could not even tell my friends. I am sure that She saw me. I was watching Her move among her minions lounging around the campfire, sighing and moaning. Every step from Her is measured, every movement like a graceful dance. I watched Her with baited breath, trying to find the slightest imperfection in Her form. And She turned to me. Just for a second, amethyst eyes found my own. I felt my heart beat like a drum, and retreated to cover as fast as I could. When I dared to risk another look, She had already moved on. ### Last night, we had another attack. We are exhausted, and I have to assign even the affected mares to patrols. They become week to the whispers, after a while. They lag behind their groups, looking around, as if waiting for something to happen. This time, one of the returning groups had not been fast enough. One moment, the group of mares was standing there, the next, Cheerilee is gone. Disappeared, with only the sound of wings and a flash of grey and gold to tell us where she went. As is always the case, we found no signs of struggle, as if she'd just decided to go along with them. I overheard some mares talking about Cheerilee's "luck", how she will be able to "enjoy" herself now. I have to keep an eye on that. We can't allow any sympathy for their cause in our midst. ### The attacks are getting more frequent. Last week, an entire patrol did not return, among them Rainbow Dash. We just stood there on the wall, waiting impotently, too stunned to say anything, when the time for their return came and passed. I could not speak. I wanted to scream at the unfairness, demand we go out in force to search the entire Everfree if necessary. And yet, deep in me, there was the icy dread that every attempt to find them would lead to even more disappearances. That night, I could not sleep. I thought about Rainbow, and what could be happening to her. Had they simply missed the opportunity to return and were hiding somewhere out there? Or were they already caught, bound and on their knees? When I finally drifted off, I saw Her. Amethyst eyes, staring at me, capturing me. I saw her close in on me, step by step, her tail swinging from side to side. Has She started to influence me? ### We lost Applejack yesterday. The mares with her on patrol, the sanest ones we still have, told me how they were ambushed while foraging for food. How a group of them came out of nowhere, prowling closer, whipping their manes around. Minuette, in shame, explained how she was transfixed, unable to flee, and how Applejack threw herself between her and the salivating herd, drawing their attention. Minuette swears that she can hear them crying Applejack's name every night now. I have sent Rarity to take care of her, for now. With those recent losses, we cannot risk one of us buried by guilt. I have not told my friends about the dreams, and how they are getting more frequent. Every night, I can see Her, prancing around, taunting me to get Her, and I wake with beating heart, feeling hot all over. I was stupid and arrogant, thinking that with my knowledge and rationality, I would be able to resist their call. Everypony here looks up to me, so I have to keep up my appearance for the sake of morale. My condition must stay a secret. ### Fluttershy did not show up for duty this morning. I led a group to her village home, hoping she was just sick, but we could see already that something had happened. The door was wide open, ripped out of the frame. Flower petals, apparently lilies, were lining the ground. I felt the cold shiver again, but we pressed on, still in the vain hope that everything turned out fine. We finally found her in the wardrobe. It was moving, and we could hear sucking noises from inside. I was the only one who dared to move closer, and when I pulled the door open, we saw it. There she was, poor little Fluttershy. She looked so innocent, with the white flower in her mane. Less so wrapped up in midnight-blue appendages. Before we could anything to save our friend, there was a flurry of azure feathers, and Fluttershy was gone. No one had seen anyone enter the village, especially not one of them. I have given orders to move the ponies from the outlying dwellings as close to the center as possible. No one is allowed to stay alone anymore. ### The dawn is hours away, and when I am asleep, I think I hear a voice in my dream, calling me, praising my beauty and intelligence, congratulating me for the long resistance. I have spent many nights searching to find some magic mark She left on me. Ever since that night we stumbled onto their camp, I see Her in my dreams, even when I am awake, Her image sneaks into my thoughts. I remember the way She moved, those eyes piercing into my soul, and my heart beats like I am in mortal danger. Fluttershy is no longer here, and my knowledge of medicine seems to be of no use to me. It gets harder and harder to keep up the will to hold out. Some nights, I even had fleeting thoughts of just running out, to go and find Her, and see Her. My instinct will not let me rest until I have Her exposed. ### Rarity is gone. She was still watching Minuette. I checked up on them just a few days ago, and both of them told me how much it helped them to share the nights and how good it felt to have some relaxation. Rarity has... had marvelous hooves, I enjoyed her talent many times before. But this morning, Sea Swirl brought notice that they were both absent. No one had seen them. We searched the village, and we found nothing. There are only thirty left of us, barely enough to guard the walls. The last patrol went out weeks ago, and they did not return. Since then, we have been staying together, holding on to each other's company. I can feel some getting desperate, my composure seems to be slipping. A while ago, Berry came to me, asking if I wanted her company for the night. I appreciate the others still worrying about my well-being, so I sent her to Lyra and Bon-Bon instead. I can't reveal my weakness. Our defense depends on it. ### Every night, I wake up and feel hot all over. I see Her, feel Her closing in on me. She haunts me day and night. There are twenty of us left. ### With shaking hooves, I ### Twilight looked up from her writing desk. Her ears twitched, trying to locate the sound that had just broken her concentration. On weak legs, she stood and moved out of the small drawing room, following her instinct, her brain already being to wary to bother anymore. The bedroom window was open, and the heavy curtains were softly flapping in the breeze. Twilight's tired gaze scanned the chamber she seemed to spend less and less time in as the days went by. In the distance, she could see the few lonely lights moving atop the wall, the last defenders they could muster. When her inspection reached the bed, though, her breath caught in her troat. She was there. The white coat seemed to shine in the moonlight, inviting Twilight with promises of softness and warmth. The flowing, multicolored mane and tail twirled and twisted around, as if playing with the air. Twilight, transfixed, stepped closer before she realized what she had done. Those soft, perfect ears swiveled, and then, in one single elegant motion so fluid that Twilight nearly felt like crying, She craned her neck, turning around to face Twilight. "Hello", She said. Her voice was honey, sweet and smooth, and Twilight felt light-headed. Warmth was flooding her, making her legs even weaker, and giving her strength at the same time. She wanted to light up her horn, show her power, and at the same time throw herself at the mercy of this creature, beg her for her care and protection. She felt a blush rise at these shameful thoughts. She could not voice them here, show her weakness to her enemy, so instead she threw as much spite as she could muster into her voice and spat "What are you doing here, evil creature?" The answering bell-like laugh that answered  made Twilight's cheeks glow even harder. "Evil creature? My, it is a bit soon for that kind of language." She rose from the bed, stretching herself like a cat, fluttering her wings. Twilight could only stare. "Let me introduce myself", She offered finally, after stepping down on the ground, leaving barely enough space between their muzzles to still be decent. "I am Celestia. Or as you probably know me, the Queen. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Twilight Sparkle." She lifted her pristine hoof to just below muzzle height. If Twilight leaned down just the slightest bit, she could... Twilight shook her head with force, the burning in her cheeks was apparently there to stay. This ivory goddess had her defenseless. "W-what do you want?", she stuttered. "Are you here to assassinate me to break our resistance? Do you want to do to us what you did to my friends?" Her words got a bit of fire back by the end, even though Twilight knew it would not last. She looked at her, amusement clearly dancing in those wonderful eyes. "Do with you... Ah, I see. There might be some misunderstanding here. But indeed, I have come to offer to you what my companions have already given to your friends." Her head came closer, and Twilight could only stand stock still as Her breath tickled her skin. "I had my eye on you from the very beginning. Believe me, you will like what I have to give." That warmth, that accursed warmth. It ran through her veins like wildfire, making her nerves scream at her to dart forward, press her lips against Hers, to silence that smile with everything she had. She wanted to run her hooves through those white wings, feel them cradle her, and bury her muzzle in that mane. She wanted this creature to moan her name while she... She watched her, her eyes smoldering, and a perfect pink tongue darted out to wet these tantalizing lips... Celestia batted her lashes. Twilight pounced. The war was over. And last we have Knight of Cerebus and myself, Fuzzyfurvert! Twilight was pacing. She was currently one hundred and eighty-seven rotations into a lengthy, circular pace around a statue of herself. Namely, herself and Celestia. Namely, herself and Celestia kissing, and wearing rings on their horns. She had come to start circling the statue by virtue of doubts about the direction her marriage was traveling, and had opened her aimless orbiting with thoughts on how Tia had been rather blase about it as of late. Well, no, not blase.  It felt like Tia was waiting on something.  Was she expecting something special for their anniversary?  Was she waiting for Twilight to do or say something?  The unknown quality of their interactions had Twilight on edge, and when she was on edge, she paced. “What could it be?”  Twilight paused and leaned against the base of her own statue to rest her legs for a moment.  “Am I missing some sort of key tell?  We’ve been married for 12 years now.  I’d like to think I can read my own wife!” She groaned and rested her head back, her eyes traveling over the statue.  It captured their likenesses superbly.  She could still remember posing for it just a few short days after the wedding.  It was meant to be more chaste than it appeared, with the two of them embracing the other and looking into each other’s eyes.  The kiss had been her idea.  The sculptors were masters of their craft, and everypony that saw the statue could see the surprise in Celestia’s eyes as she was caught off guard by her young bride.  They could see the love that the couple shared. When the light hit it just right, and if a viewer was in just the right spot, they could see Twilight slipping her Princess some tongue. “Hmmm…” Twilight leaned back a little further and looked up into the marble copy of her lover’s eyes, “has the spark gone out of our relationship?” Twilight blinked as she recalled a giggle-filled night under the silk sheets of the royal bed and shook her head.  “Nope.” “Hmm. Maybe she’s distracted by something else right now?” Twilight started to pace again, only to pause for a moment, midway through rotation one hundred and eighty nine. Celestia had been planning four soirees with the nobility, a diplomatic meeting with the dragon emissary, a special visit to a sick little foal at the Magic Wish foundation, and her usual courts, time giving guest lectures at the school and documentation work. So, no change from the usual. Cuddles were still at a healthy 20% of each day. “No...okay, what about me?” Twilight was now on rotation one hundred and ninety one. “Have I...been neglecting her in any way? No...Maybe I’ve been too clingy? Well, I mean, she held me hostage in bed with a small mountain of kittens not two weeks ago...Wait…It is me. I’m different. Nothing between us has changed…” At midway through rotation one hundred and ninety four, she paused and looked up at the young, energetic unicorn throwing herself into a sloppy kiss while sculptors slaved away. “I’m getting…old...” The pacing resumed. “And if I’m changing because I’m getting old...let’s extrapolate this pattern. What if at some point I get so old I’m no longer in love with Tia? What if our marriage falls apart? Worse...what if I don’t...What if I’m no longer with her, years from now? I...I have to remind her. I have to be there for her, if only for a time. I know! I’ll go into the future! I can see what it’s like, then! Yes! I’ll travel…” She flung about for a number, at last arriving at the rotation number she had reached as a source. “200 years in the future! If I’m going to die a normal pony, it’ll probably be before then. If not, we’ll probably go strong for another hundred years at least, which will give Future Me time to solve any problems that might occur a hundred years after that! It’s perfect!” With a flash of purple, Twilight left the statue behind for the Starswirl The Bearded wing of the library, having added a moat to the sculpture’s surroundings in the time she had spent pondering her aging. She found the tome she needed right where it had been left under guard and glass and enough enchantments to make a pony’s mane stand on end.  Twilight nodded to the guards.  “Gentlecolts, the password is:   ‘yes-it-really-is-important-this-time-I’m-not-just-using-these-spells-to-get-advanced-copies-of-the-Daring-Do-series’.” The guards moved aside and Twilight stepped into the inscribed circle of power surrounding the glass case.  Her magic undid the seals and opened the case and the book, flipping it to a well dog-eared page.  Twilight smirked and charged her horn as she cast the spell several times over to reach her intended target time frame. “Now I just need to check the current local time,” Twilight glanced at the clock on the library wall, “and I’ll come back in just a few relative minutes and nothing should happen to the timeline!  I’m so smart!” She chuckled to herself and released the final spell trigger. The world proceeded to peel itself like a grape around her as time twisted and turned at the beck and call of Twilight’s will. The guards were just about to step back into place when there was a loud boom and a high wind suddenly right were the Princess had just left from.  When the chaos died down, their Princess stood before them once more, though now she sported a heavy, ivory colored cloak that was trimming in gold. Twilight stepped out of the circle of power and looked around for a moment.  “Huh.  Looks remarkably similar.”  She nodded to the guards as they straightened their armor.  “Gentlecolts.  I’d like you to start taking down a list of who leaves or arrives by time magic.  Record the time, their name and when they are going to or from.  It’ll come in handy later, trust me.” “Yes, your Highness.” “Now to find Tia…”  Twilight grinned to herself and winked conspiratorially to the guard ponies before trotting out of the library and into the castle proper. 200 Years Later The guards were just about to step back into place when there was a loud boom and a high wind suddenly right were the Princess had just left from.  When the chaos died down, their Princess stood before them once more, though now without her heavy, ivory colored cloak trimmed in gold. Twilight stepped out of the circle of power and looked around for a moment.  “Huh.  Looks remarkably similar.”  She nodded to the guards as they straightened their armor.  “Gentlecolts.” One of the guards nodded back to her and then held up a large ledger of ruled paper with her own signature on it many times over.  “Welcome back Princess, if you’d please sign here and note your time of arrival and the time you are arriving from please.” Twilight nodded absently and took a pen offered by the other guard.  “Wow...so, it worked?  I’m in the future?  When did this get instituted?” “About 200 years ago now.” Twilight whistled and signed the ledger with a flourish.  “Ok, so evidence already points to me not being dead in this time.  That’s good.  Unless...in 200 years I’ve become so powerful that I’ve ascended to lichdom!” She swallowed and passed the pen back to the guard.  “You guys aren’t ruled by a lich...right?” “No, your Highness.” “Oh.”  Twilight sighed in a mix of relief and disappointment. She decided to come at it from a different angle. “Is there a lich named Twilight Sparkle in history’s records?” “No, your majesty. You recently celebrated a healthy 233rd birthday, as an alicorn Princess. Lich magic was found to be possible 140 years ago, your highness. You have five phylacteries in storage as curiosities.” The guard’s companion jabbed him in the stomach. “Ow! What was that for?” This was met with a pointed glare, which the guard returned with a sigh. “Timestream, I know. But you know she would have found a way to check anyway.” Twilight blushed and ran a hoof through her hair.  “Heh...yeah, sorry.  I just wanted to be sure.  Um, you stallions wouldn’t happen to know where Celestia is, do you?” The first guard snapped the ledger closed and stepped aside.  “You should be able to locate her in or about the royal chambers, your Highness.  I understand today is her day off from her usual duties, and lunch was just served. She is in one of her “knowing smile” moods, so she’s probably expec--Ow! I’m just telling her what to expect, sheesh!” “Thanks!”  Twilight galloped off at a decent speed, heading for Celestia without a moment’s hesitation.   200 years prior “Hello, sirs” Twilight chimed to the guards standing in front of Celestia’s chambers. “Would you happen to know if Celestia is in? Oh--right, we are dating by this point, right? I don’t want to end up getting arrested for sexual assault of a Princess...again. That was a...complicated evening.” “Er…” The guards looked at one another. “Yes, your majesty. It is your twelfth anniversary today.” The second guard, who would go on to produce a very long line of ancestors in the guard, whispered to her. “She’s probably waiting for you to surprise her.” His companion gave him an irritated look, which he dutifully ignored. Twilight smiled. “Thank you, both.” She pushed open the double doors…   Two hundred years hence ...Revealing Celestia, though not Celestia as she had ever seen her before. A streak of gold ran through her mane, along with another of shimmering lavender. Her petral had changed to the shape of a star, and her front horseshoes, which currently rested on her desk, were engraved with a half moon and a heart, respectively. In addition, her coat was no longer quite so white, having taken on a shade of grey, and her generally friendly smile from before was replaced with a grin full of sardonic wit and a passion for life. “Princess?” “It has been a while since you have called me that, my shining star. A happy anniversary to you, too. Come, sit, tell me about where you have come from.” “Eh heh, thanks.” Twilight took the offered chair, facing the new Celestia. She realized she was staring, but rudeness was thrown aside in the face of natural curiosity. After all, her wife of all ponies would understand Twilight Sparkle needing to study. “I’d love to tell you about my time, but, uh, I’d like to hear a bit about yours, first.” Celestia’s look grew coy. “Peeping ahead, are we? Spoilers, my dear, spoilers.” She folded her hooves, studying Twilight back. “We’re happy, I can tell you that much. That’s why you’re here, I imagine. My lovely, worried little Twilight. Oh, I miss this so. Seeing you this…vulnerable. I suppose I can tell you that much, too. One day you’re going to find your footing and come into your own. Of course, you still have your worries…” “Eh...one of the guards assured me that I haven’t gone lich.  They weren’t kidding, right?”  Twilight rubbed the back of her head nervously.  “I mean, not that that has to be a bad thing! I didn’t mean to say you dating a lich would be bad! If you’re cool with being married to a lich and all...that’s cool with me.” Celestia chuckled at that.  For all the obvious small differences, that still remained the same warm music to Twilight’s ear.  The smile on Celestia’s lips was the same, too, except for a few new smile lines around the edges.  The past two centuries must have been happy ones for those to have developed. “Oh yes!  This is what I’ve missed!”  Celestia laughed again and her smile turned rueful.  “It really is too bad I can’t keep you like this.  I suspect both my past self and your future self wouldn’t be too happy about that.” “No, I don’t suspect that they...er, we...would.  I was just...bothered, I suppose, by the thought of our love fading with time.  Or that I was getting older without you and it was driving us apart.” Celestia stood and walked around her desk to sit before Twilight on the ground, bringing herself to eye level with the smaller alicorn.  “My shining star, your aging was never something that could drive us away from each other.  I’m not sure from how far back you are in our timeline (I assume it must be about two centuries by your constant blushing around me--you lost that about a hundred and eighty years ago), but know this, you will one day find a way to stay with me forever.  It is one of my fondest memories, right alongside the day you became an alicorn.  Most likely I was having similar fears myself, and that has always made me seem distracted or aloof.  I recall many sleepless nights where you slept peacefully beside me and I drove myself crazy with fears over losing you to the simple ravages of time. And a good number of times when you woke up to find me doing this and told me you knew it would all be okay, and you would never leave me. You would never tell me how you knew this. I suppose now I know.” Celestia leaned forward and nuzzled her wife sweetly. Twilight sighed, rising to meet Celestia’s height with a levitation spell. She then began to notice Celestia’s plating, and the spells enchanting the gem in the central chestpiece. Celestia blinked, and smiled again, disrupting Twilight’s scan with a poke from her wing. “Spoilers, dear.” Twilight blushed again, leaving Celestia to give a coo. Abruptly, her smile turned wicked and cheeky. “You really are so cute like this. Before you go back, are you sure you won’t let me play a little?” A wing tip caressed the region surrounding her cutie mark. Twilight began to blush. “Play a li--Since when did you get so...forward?” Celestia wrapped her wings around Twilight, a hungry look in her eye. “I was a very faithful student to a very wonderful teacher.” 200 years earlier “And you made yourself immortal? Even with the knowledge it would mean separating yourself from your friends and family, forever?” Celestia sipped her tea. “You can stop that, you know.” Twilight poured herself another cup, smiling away. “Stop what?” “You actually want to say “Are you willing to give up your life for me?”, but you don’t want to know the answer, so you’re getting answers from me in a roundabout way. The answer is “you are a part of my life, and I will fight to the end to keep it that way, but never lose sight of who I am trying to please you.” I won’t turn my back on my friends, but you are my oldest and greatest. I won’t give you my world, but I will do everything in my power to share it with you.” Celestia opened her mouth, then closed it. “You certainly did...grow, Twilight.” “We grew together. After all, I’ve heard that’s what happens when you fall in love. Mareistotle once famously said, “love is one soul in two bodies.” But we haven’t reached that stage yet. At least, I assume we haven’t. Twilight the younger popped away for a little while. I had to make sure it wasn’t a crucial little while. Also, she’ll have changed a bit. I prepared a list for when she comes back, but I’ll give you the teacher’s aid version. This has to go perfectly in order for our timelines to stay completely unchanged.” Celestia put her hoof on the elder Twilight’s, meeting her forceful stare with a calm, soothing and genuine one. “I don’t need a cheat sheet to loving you, Twilight. Whatever may come, trust that you and I will persevere.” Celestia chuckled, tapping a wing to Twilight’s nose.  “Maybe you haven’t changed so much after all.” Twilight grumbled and blushed, and Celestia chuckled. “Go on. The world won’t end because my wife got some wisdom on the progression of our relationship. Go spend your anniversary with my older counterpart.” “How did you know…?” “You wouldn’t come on just any old day. You would want the time jumps to be symmetrical.” “Which means you also know that I’m waiting for other me to get back. But in the mean time…” Celestia raised an eyebrow. “In the meantime?” “I want to study with you. I miss the days when you still had things to teach me. Let’s learn something new together.” Celestia smiled. “Let’s.” “How does this one look to you?” The other guard grunted his approval.  “Works for a ledger as good as anything else, I guess.” The guards were just about to step back into place when there was a loud boom and a high wind suddenly.  When the chaos died down, their Princess stood before them once more. Twilight took a few wobbly steps out of the circle of power and  smoothed back her disheveled mane before looking around for a moment. She nodded tiredly to the guards.  “Gentlecolts.” The first guard held up a blank ledger and offered Twilight a pen.  “Er...can you sign-in, your Highness?  You...sorta ordered us to start taking down arrivals and departures.” Twilight giggled.  “All the way back here on the timeline?  Heh, sure.”  Twilight took the pen and signed on the dotted line with quick strokes. “Done!” “And right on time, too.” Twilight and both guards looked up upon hearing the Princess’s voice again from across the room.  Twilight the elder strode forward from between the library’s shelves accompanied by Princess Celestia.  She stepped up the guards in front of Starswirl’s famous tome and signed the ledger directly under Twilight the younger’s signature. “Later on our students will ask about these signatures.  The differences in the writing and the odd order they come in.”  Twilight patted her younger self on the back.  “Just smile and chuckle to yourself when they start presenting their crackpot theories.” “Um...ok?”  Twilight the younger looked her older self up and down.  “What are you doing here?” “Making sure your absence didn’t threaten the timeline, obviously!”  The elder Twilight huffed for a moment and then sighed.  “Thank you, by the way, for giving Tia such a sweet anniversary gift.” Celestia cleared her throat with a small cough and smiled at both Twilights.  “I’ll be looking forward to it.” Twilight grinned sheepishly at her wife and older self.  “Well...um, you know...anything for Tia.” The elder grinned as her horn started to glow with charged temporal reassignment spells.  “Always.” > 201. Walking on Sunshine by Bekdontraz > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bekdontraz *** Celestia had worn many titles of her long life, many names as well, but the one title she cherished the most was the simple one of wife. Running her fingers through her long multi hued hair as she sat on the balcony watching her wife catalogue stars. Her eyes traced the dark skinned woman before her. A smile crossed her face as Twilight worried over a calculation. The Astronomer turned to glare at her wife. “How can you just sit watching people so easily?” She snapped taking her frustration out on her wife. “I like people, after several eons I’ve come to realize every one of them is unique in sometimes subtle ways” Celestia smiled even more and leans forward pecking the younger woman’s lips gently before pulling her grumbling wife into her arms. “You need to get your nose out of those books sometimes Twilight. We live in a world of magic, and dragons, and talking horses!” Twilight smirked at the last one snuggling into Celestia’s arms. “Its almost dawn isn’t it?” She asked stifling a yawn with her hand. “I’m sorry I kept you up all night again..” She mumbled snuggling into Celestia’s generous bosom. “Darling, I can go several days without sleep. Being with you always keeps me light on my feet. Besides, Luna has been annoying as of late and I think she should take over for a few days.” Celestia smiled and ran a hand through Twilight’s hair. “Do you trust me?” She asked suddenly. She could feel the gentle tug of her true form at the edge of her mind. The moon was slowly slipping from the sky and with a simple thought Celestia propelled the sun into the sky. “Wow..” Twilight muttered to herself. “I..I thought it took effort?” Twilight slowly started to lift off of Celestia. “No, but my subjects enjoy a good show. Afterall you never know who might be inspired by the display of arcane might” Celestia’s eyes twinkle and she leans down kissing Twilight gently “Again, do you trust me?” She asked standing slowly while still holding the woman tightly. “Yes, I gave you my life afterall” Twilight smiled and glanced around nervously. She gasped as Celestia stepped away from her and off the balcony. Her wings didn’t form she instead stood on a simple blueish distortion in the air. Twilight blinked a few times before looking up at her. “Sunlight, though...I think I can do this with any light” Celestia answered her holding out her hand. Twilight stepped forward taking Celestia’s hand, with a simple step she too soon stood on a wavering plane of light. “How? Light doesn’t...we…” Twilight looked down at the glow under her feet. Her mind was rolling through the scientific journals she’d read, even the magical trestie all treated light as unable to do things like this. She looked up at Celestia who smiled broadly. “To use light in this way, one must be truly and deeply happy. I have a beautiful wife who I love with all my heart. I am the happiest woman on the planet.” She smiled and leaned down kissing Twilight again. “I needed to show you how I feel about being with you before you started panicking.” Twilight nodded and smiled. “I know how you feel, I just..I’ll never understand how I can catch the eye of a sungoddess.” Twilight smiled her heart fluttering. “Shall we take a walk?” She asked stepping forward careful to still grasp her wife’s hand. “I’d like that” Celestia said with a grin. > 202. Jetstream by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** “I'm not too sure of this Tia,” Twilight Sparkle said. “My research told me that jet streams can be unpredictable and a little dangerous.” “Nonsense Twilight, we're adults. Jet streams are dangerous only for the young and weak fliers. For those of us with fully developed wings, they are perfectly safe. Plus, they are incredibly fun.” Celestia was standing by Twilight on a cloud high above Equestria. Twilight looked over the edge of the cloud then cautiously took flight, Tia following shortly behind. As they dropped into the jetstream, Celestia started lecturing. “You see Twilight, all you have to do is feel with your wing as you allow the jet stream to push you. Much like a wave in the....” Celestia suddenly cut off as a vicious downwind slapped her out of the jet stream. She screamed as her flight path became wildly erratic, spiraling, looping madly out of control. With a ridiculously loud **FWOOOMP** Celestia face planted into a cloud. She lay there, unmoving. Twilight gasped and dived after her, “Don't be dead, don't be dead, OH PLEASE don't be dead.” She landed with her own **pomf** next to her lover and found Celestia shaking. She reached out gingerly only to jump in shock as Tia burst into laughter. “BWAHAHAHAHA! That's the funnest part!” Celestia cackled, “You've got to let it smack you around too, losing all control, it's exhilarating!” “Celestia! You scared the fluffy nougat out of me!” Twilight sniffled a little before punching Tia in the shoulder. “Don't do that.” “I'm sorry, but you have got to try it! When you turn the jet stream into the jet scream, by Celestia's Beard it's fun.” Tia waggled her eyebrows at Twilight until the smaller mare cracked up as well. Tia leaned in towards her, pursing her lips for a kiss, moments before their lips met, she paused and whispered, “Tag, you're it!” Then she pecked Twilight softly and took off for the jet stream. “Get back here!” Twilight shouted and took off in hot pursuit. The two played a laughing game of tag falling in and out of control around the jet stream. Far below the madly giggling mares, a rainbow topped head looked up from the cloud she was napping on. “Amateurs,” she scoffed. A dark blue wing reached over and pulled her in tight against the larger pony sharing the cloud with her. “Hush thou, lest we disrupt their fun.” > 203. Craigslist by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Fluttershy, this needs to come to an end." "Twilight, please, I can explain." "No!" Twilight stamped a hoof, advancing towards the trembling yellow mare with a harsh purpose in her tone. "I knew you were writing some...odd things about the me and the girls, but this is just too much! You're writing out stories where I'm part of a couple with Princess Celestia! Do you have any idea how awkward that is for me?" "Well, Twilight, I..." "It's on Flankbook, it's on Imgherd, it's on MLPchan, it's on Muzzlr, it's on Ponysquare, it's on Pontrest, it's on FlitterPonies, it's on Ewetube, it's on MyCorral! Heck, you made two fake accounts on Hay's List for us and started typing out fake conversations between us about how much we love each other and how hard we banged last night! That is not okay, Fluttershy!" A seething Twilight only calmed down when she realized she was approaching dangerous territory. It was a well known fact that there was a special circle in Pony Hell reserved for those who made Fluttershy cry, and her whimpers suggested Twilight was flirting with that line. Twilight sighed, then went over to Fluttershy's Magical Bookshelf to begin flipping through her open Leyline Web Pages. "1618 subscribers?! Who are these people?" "Umm...half of Ponyville...and...the six of us...and--" "Six?" "Spike too." "...No." "Umm...yes?" "..." "And, uh, the entire royal guard, and Cadance, and Discord and Tirek and Queen Chrysalis...and your mom and dad." "............................................................" "...I think that covers everyone you and Celestia have met together. Oh! A lot of Canterlot is there, too. Oh! And so is Tom." It was at that point that Twilight took a long, solemn look at the magical tome that was in front of her. "...Are any of the stories on here actually any good?" "Well...um, I think a lot of them are, but you should take them home and read them before you come to any conclusions." Fluttershy gave a smile, relieved to see Twilight was at last starting to reach a state of calm. Her outbursts were scary to a timid, quiet pegasus after all. Twilight gave a large sigh. "Well, time to find out what I've been missing, I guess. Thanks for the, um, visit...?" Twilight walked slowly towards the door. "Oh, you're welcome, Twilight. I just want you girls to be happy, you know." Twilight turned back to give Fluttershy an expression somewhere between a smile and a grimace. "I know, Fluttershy. I know." With that, Twilight exited Fluttershy's cottage, leaving a set of very shaken animals in her wake. ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- "Twilight?" Fluttershy gave a knock on her companion's door that rivaled a mouse's sneeze in decibel count. "Twilight, are you alright in there? Oh, I hope it's not because of my...hobby that you're staying in there. I promise, none of us wanted to make you upset when we wrote these stories! Well...Discord might have, but I gave him a very stern talking to." Fluttershy faced silence. The same silence that she had faced every time she had walked up to the library door percolated into the street it faced, washing over Fluttershy on its way. Something inside Fluttershy hardened her resolve. Maybe it was the concern her friends were showing over Twilight's disappearance. Maybe it was that her fear she had hurt Twilight trumped her fear of Twilight taking offense to her breach of privacy. Maybe it was her deep and undying love for all of her friends coming into play. Maybe it was repressed maternal instincts. Whatever the case, Fluttershy knocked harder. "Twilight? I'm coming inside, okay?" Silence again. Fluttershy pushed the door open with a painful creak. The first thing she noticed was that all the blinds were down. Her narrow beam of light shot through the library, falling on a ruin of a mare curled up beside the reading table. Nachos, pizza, soft drinks, hayburger crumbs and Cheetos littered the floor, their wrappers or containers discarded just as haphazardly across the room. The pony they surrounded gave a low groan, blinking the crust of sleep from her eyes with the speed of a tree frog. Dull purple fur lay matted in clumps, topped with a bird's nest that may have once been a pony's mane at some point. Large bags sagged from under this tortured creature's eyes, and her clammy lips hung loose upon her face, opening at last to respond to the outside world. "Ugggggh....Fluttershy?" "Twilight? Twilight, what happened?" "So...much...reading..." "Twilight, we need to get you cleaned up. I'll run a bath. Please, please don't pass out or make more of a mess while I'm gone. Will you be okay on your own?" "Spike upstairs...he can help...gotta see Tia." Fluttershy stopped short. "Celestia?" "Gotta see her. Stories were good. Need to try it." At this Twilight slumped forward, trying to get up from her desk feebly. "Need out ask to her." She slurred. "That sounds like a wonderful idea, Twilight." Fluttershy set herself to patting down her mane, soothing the exhausted pony while calming her at the same time. "But first, why don't we get you cleaned up? Maybe then we can talk more about this." "Mmm'kay..." Twilight slowly turned, stalking toward the bathroom with the grace and vocalizations of a zombie missing a leg. Once Twilight was out of sight, Fluttershy tore towards the tome of magic. She opened her ley line browser immediately, and wrote in magic quill on every media page that would allow it. "This just in, Twilestians: The purple owl has landed. I repeat. The purple owl has landed. Ready golden phoenix." Once she had finished her post on Hay's List, she closed the book and headed off to help Twilight with her bath, a happy tune on her lips. Today was going to be a good day. > 204. This is Why We Can't Have Nice Things by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "This wasn't quite what I had in mind when you invited me to spend the weekend." said Twilight. She and Celestia were seated in the Royal Gardens enjoying a relaxing afternoon tea. "I was expecting tea given how much you like it but I wasn't expecting...." A loud bang went off jostling the fine porcelain slightly, both alicorns however remained composed and seated. "You mean the explosions?" said Celestia in a slightly weary voice. "It was meant to be a calm and relaxing weekend for the two of us especially since we've both been busy lately." Celestia moved herself so that she would be seated next to the lavender alicorn rather than across from her, she wrapped her marefriend with a wing, "Yes the plan was for a nice weekend to unwind until well this." As if to emphasis her vague proclamation of "this" another loud bang rang out. Twilight shook her head and sighed, "How did all of this start?" Celestia gave her own sigh, "This morning I was rudely awaken by Luna barging into my quarters. She yammered on for a while about Discord being a thief and something about a sock or something being lost or stolen. I can't remember the details well, I was far too groggy this morning to think through the fog in my mind. Anyway Discord claimed innocence until Luna found him with her missing whatever and now here we are." A even louder bang shook the table, the tea service, and the annoyed and tired alicorns. "So what is Luna doing?" Twilight asked wanting to make sense of things. At this moment a pair of stallions walked into the Gardens with a mysterious, covered cart, the elder of the two had a spotless white coat and a black beret while the younger had a darker coat and a brown fedora. "Your Majesties, have either of you seen where Princess Luna has gone to?" asked the white stallion. Both were about to deny knowing Luna's whereabouts when Luna herself appeared before them. "Ah, thank you good stallions. Now then what have you brought out?" Luna said as she used her magic to lift the mysterious contents out. "Ah, more of the useful red candles and some very explosive white putty. A few powders and chemicals...." revealing that the cart was full of explosives; TNT, C-4, napalm, gunpowder.... Leaving Luna to her explosives and her revenge plans, Twilight asked, "Again what exactly is she doing?" Celestia began massaging her head to relieve the building headache, "An experiment, "Could an Immortal Dracoequus Withstand Several Pounds of Explosives Unharmed". Although I think Tons is a more apt term than Pounds at the moment." An even louder bang rang out, its shockwave were stronger than before, it seemed that Luna had really let loose with the explosives. Before them came a Royal Guard in full field gear who kneeled, "Your Majesties, I regret to inform you that the Solar Chariot has been destroyed." Celestia froze, trembling she asked, "The Solar Chariot? The well wrought wooden chariot decorated in golden tones and accents? The exceptionally nice one that we just had replaced for how many bits?" The Guard merely nodded, Celestia at this point gave up, she facehooved and collapsed into her marefriend's lap. > 205. Bannock by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Celestia awoke to two of the most wonderful smells in the world. The first, only by power, was the distinct aroma of a perfectly brewed cup of Hackney Breakfast Tea. The second, far more subtle scent, was that of her wife's mane. Moon shown in through the open balcony as her eyes opened to find a pair of smiling, violet eyes a muzzle length away. "Goodmorning, Twilight." "Happy birthday, Tia." Celestia started to correct her, but Twilight didn't give her the chance. "I know it's not 'technically' your birthday until tomorrow, but you're always so busy, I thought we could celebrate today instead." She smiled. "Of course, my love." Leaning in, they shared a short kiss, neither wanting to commit to more until after teeth had been cleaned. "And you brought breakfast, I see." Twilight blushed slightly, scooting back and setting the tea service between them. It was a light breakfast, little more than tea and scones. Celestia's golden magic took the steaming pot and served them. It was as she brought the cup to her lips, blowing--out of habit, not necessity--that Twilight spoke, "I made it myself." Celestia's flinch was entirely unnoticeable as she sipped the tea. She had no fear of the tea, years of training had ensured that Twilight Sparkle knew how to brew a proper pot of tea. The scones, however... "Twilight... I..." Celestia started, eyeing the wedges warily. A quick glance up at the adorable pout on her lovers face broke her will. Bracing herself as best she could, Celestia bit. She chewed. She even managed to swallow, despite her tongues protests. "Well?" Twilight asked, far too excitedly. "It's not... bad." "Oh." Twilight's face fell. "But it's not good either." "Honestly?" "Please." "I've tasted chalk with more flavor." A wing forced the pouting mare to look at Celestia. "Twilight Sparkle, my morning star. You are the most gifted wizard ever born. You are wise in ways you don't realize. You are passionate in everything you do. I love everything about you, from the way you get lost in research, to the way your sexy flanks bounce when your doing it, and the adorable blush you get when I compliment your flanks. I could not dream of a more perfect wife. But, please, please leave the cooking to the kitchen staff." Once Twilight mumbled her agreement, Celestia continued, "Now, we are going to enjoy this wonderful pot of tea my gorgeous wife brewed just for us, then we are going to take a nice long bath. After that, well, we'll have to see just how long that bath lasts." > 206. Mysterious Mare-Do-Well by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Celestia was lying in bed attempting to unwind while she waited for Twilight to arrive. Twilight's arrival however was less relaxing than she had hoped. "Celestia?" Twilight teleported into the room looking visibly annoyed. To Celestia this was starting to be a repeat of a few weeks ago when the two agreed to start dating. "I thought you got rid of all of them!" holding a stuffed toy aloft in her magic. Yep, just like a few weeks ago. "I did get rid of them, all the merchandise" in a finite tone hoping Twilight would accept that and let the matter drop. Twilight didn't as she continued, "You still have one, I only agreed to the unicorn plushie not this one." The plushie in question was wearing purple and dark blue complete with cape and wide brimmed hat. "Just a Mare-Do-Well plushie, not a Twilight one.", Celestia calmly stated. Twilight just raised the hat enough for the plushie pony's horn to be visible. "Of the five of us, Fluttershy declined being in costume as she would be too obvious and Rarity declined since she didn't want to mess up her mane. I was the unicorn Mare-Do-Well." "Maybe it's artistic license?" Twilight just glared. Celestia sighed, "Fine, there was a version in each of the three tribes and knowing the unicorn was you so yes I kept one." "Why?" At this Celestia gave a small smile, "Your friend outdid herself with the costume, simple yet striking. Quite a figure to behold. But back on topic, the dashing hero who battles monsters to save the beautiful Princess. It's sort of a part of our lives, you've saved me from Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis, and then from Discord's Plunder Seeds. So what could I say, having a plushie of my daring, dashing hero seemed fitting." Twilight's face had turned red as Celestia spoke, "Didn't we agree that the unicorn plushie was enough." Twilight retorted back. Celestia smirked, "We did but to imagine you as the dark, mysterious hero in a striking costume as you saved me from the beast, seemed enticing." Twilight still red faced managed to calm down enough that she gave Celestia a mischievous grin, "Oh? You like your mysterious and dashing hero in costume?" Her horn lit and enveloped her in a flash of violent light, once cleared a changed Twilight stood there. She was once again the Mysterious Mare-Do-Well although this one was less mysterious than the name implied given that the face mask was down, her wings rested at her sides, not to mention the more skintight look certainly did not help to hide the identity of its wearer. Twilight turned to face Celestia with an almost hungry, predatory look, "Since the daring hero has slain the beast and saved the beautiful Princess, I'm certain that an appropriate reward is in order." > 207. Fat Flank Fillies by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** A/N: Pushing the teen rating here. But there's nothing graphic, so it should be A-Okay! Celestia felt a wad of mud slap against her face, and blinked. "Falling asleep on the job again, Tia?" Leaning on the castle's door frame, hands aglow with summoning magic and ankle deep in mud stood the hero of Equestria and the most recent of its princesses. She wore a confident smile, eyes dancing with excitement and anticipation, and her hair was a messy mane where it was usually a firmly combed set of bangs. This, of course, was not the part that Celestia was focused on, however. That would have been the part where she was clad only in a skinny, flimsy and revealing bikini, liquid earth splashed around her waist, calves and back. "...Twilight? What exactly..." Celestia's response came out far more halting and confused than she would have liked. In two seconds the entire framework of her day had been inverted by the woman she loved in a way that seemed completely out of character for her. She vowed to herself to get to the bottom of it. She decided, upon noticing that her eyes traveled from Twilight's smooth, flat stomach down towards her slender hips and, well, bottom, that she had selected a very poor word choice. "This is the fifth time some villain of Equestria has left you completely powerless while I've come to save the day. Luna thinks you're losing your touch. I think you just like the thought of being rescued. But whatever the case, the three of us have decided that we need to see if you've still got it. That fight with Chrysalis, I mean, wow, that was bad." Celestia bristled with anger, the blush from her ogling replaced with a burn in her cheeks that was of a very different nature. I suppose I should have known that Twilight found the courage to surprise me like this through consultation. Luna will be the death of me yet, I suppose. "And what is that supposed to mean, my faithful ex-student?" "Quite simply, we, well, mostly Cadance and Luna, think you need some practice in fighting to make sure that the girls and I aren't always the ones saving the day. I decided that you and I could have a little fun while we tried that." Twilight slapped her thigh with a glob of mud for emphasis, spreading the slick of brown across the entire throne room's floor. Enchanted, the mud rushed up the stairs to her chair as quickly as it had run towards the walls. Celestia lifted her feet up in order to avoid staining her slippers. Twilight gave a devious smirk. "Here, let me get that for you." Celestia felt the electric tingle of a dissipation spell surround her, but her counterspell found nothing but thin air by the time she had prepared it. The tingling was replaced by the sensation of cold, and it was then that she realized that Twilight--meek, timid, hero-worshipping Twilight--had just stripped her to her skivvies. Celestia crossed her legs and raised her hands across her bra instinctively, a flush coming over her. What has gotten into her? "Twilight, what is going on here?" "I've already said what's going on here. I'm challenging you to a friendly spar to see if you and I need to practice defense against threats to Equestria together." Twilight stretched her bikini top straps, making sure they were ready for the confrontation ahead before letting them snap back into place. Celestia's eyes followed them on their journey against her will, noticing the shadowed tease of what they concealed as the cups of the top lifted ever so slightly to show bare, rounded flesh not touched by her sun’s rays. "I'm worried that I won't be able to defend you all the time, and I thought that the best way to see if you can defend yourself would be to come at you with everything I've got. Then I realized that that might lead to a fight." Twilight began to march towards Celestia, making sure her slender, knobbed hips swayed in time with her walk. Celestia felt a rush of blood at the sight of her gleaming skin dancing back and forth against the thin line of cloth that concealed what little of her girlfriend's body she had yet to see. "So I decided that it would make more sense to make it a game. And then I realized that Luna and Cadance would want to join in unless I made it a game they would be absolutely repelled by. Namely, watching their sisters fool around with each other. And...I may have wanted a chance to, eh heh, play around a little myself." Celestia felt her panties lift, then smack down against her bare bottom with a slap that rang around the throne room. "Twilight! You could have just, you know, asked!" Twilight gave a smirk, at last reaching the steps to the throne and pulling herself up the stairs towards Celestia. "Discord and Tirek don't just ask to take over Equestria. And besides, you would have said no, I'm sure. Now come on. We took a risk when we first hooked up, and we’re going to take a risk now.” Twilight’s hands glided easily across the air, parting the mud into a circle with a line dividing it into two equal sections. “And this time I’m the one who’s calling the shots here.” With another flick, Twilight knocked the crown off Celestia’s head, tweaking it on its journey with pulses of magic so that it landed squarely on her own scalp when it was done. A set of wards shimmered through the air around Twilight’s head. “The game is simple,” She said with that same devilish smirk. “You get your crown back, and I’ll tell Cadance and Luna they don’t need to worry about you getting soft and…” She looked down at Celestia’s pudgy, nude stomach. “...Flabby. I win, and you’ll be learning from me for the next few months, in the same way.” Celestia mulled over this against her omnipresent blush. “That sounds fair to m--” “And I get to choose what on your schedule I interrupt to do this, barring international crises.” Celestia’s eyes narrowed. “What’s the time limit?” “Two minutes. This is our arena.” Celestia responded to this by grabbing Twilight by the ankle, flinging her off her feet with a single grip of her pinkie finger. To her disappointment, the crown did not fly off Twilight’s head. Instead, Twilight simply created a dimension door directly behind herself, letting the momentum of Celestia’s magic swing her through it. Celestia felt a foot at her bottom at the same time that she was launched off the throne room and into the mud at the base of the chair below. With a squelch, she landed face first in the goo, her hair floating around her like an oil slick. Twilight landed beside her, a different spell ready in each hand. “You can always give up now, you know.” Celestia brushed some hair out of her face, pulling herself out of the mud with a squelch. “Catching me off guard doesn’t mean beating me.” The mud around Twilight’s ankles became as hard as ice, sticking her fast to the ground. Twilight fired off her first spell, which opened in a flash of green light and threw her former mentor backwards. The resulting summon drenched Celestia in a particularly unpleasant green slime and blasted her against a wall, sticking her to it as if it were flypaper. “You should have gone for the hands.” Twilight’s smile was rivalling Discord’s in deviousness. Celestia only groaned, twisting her wrist in an attempt to free herself. Next Twilight covered her in octopi, then levitated her into a giant tea pot. “I’m not seeing any attempt at resistance. Does that mean you give up?” Twilight shook the tea pot, then dumped it onto an equally massive cake. Spells of all sort penetrated the cake. This one turned Celestia into a monkey. That one made her hair spank her like a whip and wrap around her eyes and arms. Another tickled her across every surface of her body, making her writhe and laugh within the sinking mound of pastry. More and more ignoble fates befell her as the frosting collapsed, leaving her at last lying in a giant puddle of liquid dirt and sugar. Celestia, fully drenched in all manner of slime, goo and fluid, clawed her way out of the remains of the cake and wiped her eyes. “I think it solidifies my stance on the matter.” It was here that she twisted her arm once again, and the mud that had been creeping up Twilight’s legs fastened around the cloth of her bikini bottom. With a yank and a smirk, Celestia pantsed her lover. Twilight’s eyes widened, and her hands flew towards her hips without a thought. Celestia, naturally, ensnared them with the mud she had been amassing across the various punishments and humiliations Twilight had thrown at her. Letting the brown sludge harden once more, she walked over to the now mostly naked Twilight and casually placed the crown back on her head. “I win.” Twilight, despite her compromising position, smiled. “Nope. Two minutes and forty five seconds. You should have picked a quicker strategy.” Celestia did a double take. “What?” “I win. I knew you were going to try something subtle. I just also knew it was going to be hard to do with all the jostling around I gave you. I made it hard for you to focus for a reason. Well, that, and for fun. But mostly to win. If I’d just thrown basic combat spells at you, you would have deflected them and kept your cool. So I broke your focus.” Twilight gave the first open, earnest smile since her entrance. “I know you better than that, Tia.” Celestia smiled down at Twilight, who was still bent over and surrounded by mud, undressed but victorious. “So, when do you want to start our lessons?” Smug Twilight was back, and all at once Celestia’s smile took on a much more devious shade itself. “Oh, whenever somebody deems it best to free you.” Twilight’s smile vanished, replaced by confusion. “What do you mean by that, Tia?” Celestia turned on her heel, walking away from the mess that was the throne room with a triumphant grin. A mortified Twilight struggled against her bonds, waving her naked bottom high in the air as she fought against the makeshift cuffs. “Wait, Tia! Somebody will have to clean this up! I’m still not dressed! Tia, come back! Tia!” > 208. Plpppptttthhphthhh by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Twilight Sparkle, unicorn, stared in disbelief at her teacher. “You said what now?” “I said that you are dismissed. As my student. From this day forward you are no longer my student.” Celestia was looking down coldly on Twilight Sparkle from her throne on high. “You fail. I will not keep such a pony as you in my service. In fact, I would prefer you to leave Canterlot entirely. If you are still within the city by the end of the day, I will declare you guilty of treason. Sunset is in twenty minutes, I suggest you run.” Twilight ran. She sprinted through the palace and into the streets of Canterlot. The sun started sinking towards the horizon and she felt panic rising in her chest. She ran for the gates of the city. As she ran, however, the gates receded into the distance. No matter how hard she pushed herself, she made no progress to leaving the city. The sun dropped below the horizon. Twilight collapsed to the ground and look up at the palace. Celestia was standing on a balcony staring down at her. “TWILIGHT SPARKLE,” Celestia spoke in the Royal Canterlot Voice, “YOU ARE A TRAITOR. I HEREBY DECLARE YOUR PUNISHMENT TO BE BANISHMENT. TO THE MOON. THERE TO BE IMPRISONED IN A CELL. ON THE MOON. WHERE I BANISH YOU.” Her horn glowed, forming a ball of light which started moving downwards. Twilight cowered on the ground, covering her head, waiting for her punishment, feeling the heat from the enraged Sun beating down on her when... she woke up with a gasp and a scream. “Mmmph, widja whatsit?” A groggy voice from beside her asked. “What's going on?” Twilight Sparkle, alicorn, sat up in her bed, eyes wide in panic and panting shallowly, stared at the white alicorn to her side. Celestia sat up as well, grogginess quickly being replaced by concern on her features. “Nightmare?” she asked. Twilight nodded, still panting, she gasped, “Variant 14.” “I will say it again, love. I would NEVER have dismissed you.” Tia pulled Twilight into a hug. “The best choice I've made in my entire life was taking you on as a student. The second best was asking you out. I love you now more then ever.” Tia worked on calming her love. Seeing that panicked look on Twilight's face not calming she decided on drastic measures. She moved her face in close to Twilight's. “Trust me.” She moved down Twilight's neck towards the base of her wings. Then she leaned in close and aiming for a sensitive spot at the base of the wing... “Plpppptttthhphthhh.” She blew a raspberry. Previous exploration of Twilight had lead to the discovery that she was very ticklish here. Twilight burst into laughter. Tia kept it up until she was sure that she had broken the panic. Then she sat back and waited for Twilight to catch her breath. “Better?” Twilight nodded, “Then go back to sleep. I'm here and I'm not leaving.” Tia started softly humming a lullaby she'd sung often over the years. Twilight succumbed to her exhaustion, slowly falling into a, thankfully, dreamless sleep. Tia did not sleep for a long while. “Twilight Sparkle, soon to be Twilight Sparkle Morningstar, I swear, upon my honor, my love and my power, though you may be troubled now, the Nightmare shall not have you. This is my sacred oath, may Heaven be my witness.” High above Canterlot a star flashed golden red. > 209. Bedtime by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Celestia sat behind her desk, only the moon and a single candle to illuminate the words of the paperwork before her. The day had been long and filled with meetings, each of which produced a plethora of forms and decrees that required her seal. There were days where such things came easily, mindless work that lulled her into a near meditative state. This was not one of them. For reasons she could not fathom, her mind continued to drift away for minutes on end before she noticed and snapped it back to task. A small clock above the hearth chimed the hour. Shaking her head, she decided that there was nothing urgent and it could all wait till the morrow. Just as she rose from her seat and began to remove the golden tiara from her brow, a knock at the door demanded her attention. "Your Highness," the guardspony said as he entered with a bow, "there is a situation at the School." Ten minutes later saw the princess outside a much smaller door, if one still tall enough for her to enter without bowing too low. "She is refusing to come out," the headmistress was saying, "and the spell she has cast on the door... stars know where she learned such a thing." Celestia wore her mask as always, a small smile of understanding that always put her little ponies at ease. "Thank you, Ms. Studious, I shall take it from here." Once the mare bowed and left, she turned her attention to the door. A golden light surrounded Celestia's horn and the wall beside the door. "Twilight, may I come in?" A strangled yelp of 'Princess!' made it through the thick wood seconds before the enchantment broke and the door opened an inch. Celestia nuzzled her way inside the library. There she found the small purple filly, half hidden behind a veritable wall of books. Violet eyes stared up at her, brimming with tears on the verge of crying. Celestia's mask did not so much fall as melt into something far more genuine. Laying down with her legs tucked comfortably beneath her, Celestia put herself at eye level with Twilight, only the bookwall separating them. "Aren't you going to yell at me?" Twilight asked. Celestia's smile only grew. "Why would I do that?" Twilight sniffed. "Because it's past my bedtime and I locked out the headmistress and I made a mess of the library and..." Twilight continued to list off the myriad of infractions she'd committed, or thought she committed, in the past hour, each only making it harder for the princess to restrain her laughter. She placed a wingtip to Twilight's lips, silencing the litany of confessions. "My, you have been quite the troublemaker today. What do you think your punishment should be?" That's when the dam broke, and Celestia realized her mistake. Twilight tried to speak, but with her sobbing, she only managed to get out single syllables at a time. Still, it was enough for Celestia to know what she feared. Scooping her up over the wall, Celestia nuzzled the tiny filly, using her own cheeks to wipe away the tears. Despite her fear of expulsion, Twilight latched onto her face, burying her muzzle in Celestia's mane. She spoke words of reassurance and comfort, promising Twilight that she need never fear being sent away. As Celestia held her, Twilight calmed and the lateness of the hour finally began to creep upon her. The first of her yawns was small, only to be eclipsed by a second that seemed to encompass the whole of her body. In a flash of golden magic, they appeared in Twilight's bedroom at the school. The little filly was barely able to keep her eyes open as Celestia set about tucking her in. Without really realizing it, the princess began to hum, the tune was an old one that she had not heard for an age. The passage of years had not diminished its effectiveness, both in sending Twilight off into the realm of dreams, and bringing forth ancient memories Celestia. With tears wetting her own eyes, Celestia placed a kiss atop her brow. "Goodnight, my faithful student. Sleep well." And may you find it in your heart to forgive me for the destiny I will force upon your withers. > 210. Mysterious Mare-Do-Well(2) by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** *BEEP!* *BEEP!* *BEEP!* Twilight looked up from her book as the incessant sound reached her ears. Across the library, the bust of Eponymous glowed a bright cherry red in time to the beeping. It was a clear signal that justice was needed! “Holy Horse Heads, Celestia! It looks like Mayor Mare is calling! There must be something nefarious ahoof!” Celestia set her own book aside calmly and walked over to the flashing bust. She tipped it back to reveal a hidden button. Once pressed, a section of the library shelves swung way to allow access to two twin tubes leading somewhere below. “That’s right, ol’ chum. Come, let us answer the call!” Moments later, in a secluded cave far below the castle library, two mares stepped out of the shadows of twin sliding pole tubes. The taller of the pair wore a tight suit of black and maroon that hid her identity but not her thirst for justice. Her companion wore an equally tight red and green affair with a mask held firmly in place so that she too could pursue justice for the downtrodden with impunity. They had no names, but to the ponies they aided they were known as, the Mysterious Mare-Do-Well and her sidekick, The Pony Wonder! Mare-Do-Well stepped up to the ringing phone set along a bank of marvelous and mysterious computational equipment and lifted it to her ear. “Yes, Mayor Mare? This is Mare-Do-Well, how may I be of service?” “Thank goodness you answered, Mare-Do-Well! I have an emergency that requires your specialized attention and skills. Please come to the Ponyville Mayor’s office immediately!” The line went dead and Mare-Do-Well hung the phone up before looking at her partner. “You heard the Mayor, Pony Wonder. To the Maremobile!” “Can I drive?” The Pony Wonder stuck out her lower lip in a well practiced pout. “Pleeeeeaassee?” “Hahaha! No.” > 211. Osmosis by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Celestia looked down at the hyperventilating purple alicorn that, just this morning had called her to tour the new castle she had been given. A smile had worked its way onto her lips and had stubbornly refused to go away, something about the smaller alicorn always made her smile, even before she was an alicorn the small mare had brought a smile to her lips. Celestia chuckled a little as Twilight’s hoof started moving in and out with her breathing. Breath out, extend the hoof, breath in and pull it in. Everytime the hoof approached her Celestia had to resist the urge to bump it with hers and mimic the poor thing in fornt of her. Finally Twilight managed to calm herself and her horn lit up as a stack of note cards popped into existence. She flipped through them, whispering to herself nervously as she read each card before they suddenly vanished with a pop and Twilight finally looked up at her mentor. Smiling weakly she cleared her throat. “So umm, yea, this part.” Her breath hitched for a moment before she shook herself. “OSMOSIS!” She screamed and turned bright red before dropping down to her belly and covering her eyes. Celestia tilted her head with a titter. “The process of a soluble moving across a semipermeable membrane to a medium with a lower concentration of the same soluble.” She lowered herself until her face was right in front of the quivering purple mess on the floor. “What about it?” Twilight eeped and scooted backwards. “You are correct. I wanted to talk about a new way to apply that principle. It’s something I discovered with friendship and wish to try and apply in a new field of research.” Twilight tipped a table over and hid herself behind it. “When discovering how to be a friend and what friendship entails I discovered that I had very little friendship but the five mares I would come to call my greatest friends had a lot.” She took a deep breath. “I surmised that perhaps ponies were a semi permeable membrane and friendship was a soluble. If this was the case then perhaps it could apply to other emotions.” She stopped talking and the table shook violently causing Celestia to worry slightly. Rising to her hooves she silently moved towards the table. “That is...an interesting idea. It makes a fair bit of sense as well but what does it have to do with this?” The table slowed a little. “One emotion I chose to research in this case was love.” The room grew extremely quiet and Celestia paused. “I observed budding romances amongst the population of Ponyville and surmised that I was correct. Emotion is a soluble and it can move from pony to pony and in this case even be forced across the membrane to a small degree.” A purple horntip peaked above the table. “As such I came to wonder if perhaps the love I held in my heart had perhaps traveled across the pony membrane into another, a very specific mare whom I cherished above all others.” The table scooted across the floor towards Celestia. “I thought that maybe the large amount of love I had had perhaps bled over and the mare might return my feelings.” Celestia lifted a hoof and it bumped against the table causing it to stop. Slowly she moved her head to look over the table to the mare hiding behind it.”Would that mare perhaps be-” She was unable to finish as a pair of purple lips decided to cut her off by creating a perfect seal with hers. The kiss felt warm, and a little hungry. It wasn’t a physical hunger it was a hunger of the heart, it begged for the recipient to return it, to confirm everything behind the kiss and the recipient was more than willing. Her horn lit in a golden glow and Twilight was lifted from behind the table and into Celestia’s waiting embrace as she returned the kiss wholeheartedly. > 212. Gryphon Cuisine by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "Celestia, I'm not sure I like that smile" Twilight said in a slightly weary tone. "Oh Twilight what do you mean by that?" Celestia answered in a cheery almost sing-song tone. Twilight turned to face her marefriend directly, "Okay this is definitely a bad combination. Your tone and that sly smile almost a smirk, what are you planning?" as she narrowed her eyes. "Twilight, no need to glare at me" waving off Twilight's weary tone, "I just ordered something special. A gryphon chef that arrived with the delegates offered to make some gryphon specialties for us." Twilight blanched, "What specialties exactly?" Celestia continued her cheery tone never abating, "Oh not meat, come now even you know that we're at peace with them. So they've stopped hunting ponies centuries ago. Besides with the long peace they do respect we don't eat meat." "So what did you order?" Twilight's tone was strained and slowly rising in volume. "Maybe some nice fish, many pegasi enjoy a little fish now and again. I have as well besides hasn't Rainbow Dash taken you to Tradewind in Cloudsdale. The place is quite popular and well-known for their fish dishes." Twilight shook her head, "She offered and I declined. I don't have any real interest in trying.... fish." "Not the adventurous type with food? You really should give more things a chance." Celestia paused as she heard the sounds of claws hitting the stone. "The gryphon chef is here, try to eat what he brings in. It is quite the treat." A large brown gryphon walks into the dining hall and places down two small cups, a pot, and a covered platter. He bows briefly before leaving the alicorns alone. "What is this?" Twilight asked, her voice still slightly weary but curious. "Gryphon coffee for one, I much prefer tea but the gryphons make very good coffee. It's a speciality of their's involving very fine coffee grounds." Celestia's golden magic lifted the cover off the platter to reveal small squares in pale red, yellow, and green. "They also make very tasty delights, a traditional treat for them made from sugar and starch and traditionally flavoured by rosewater, orange, lemon, mastic. Other flavours are available but we have the more traditional ones." "So this is what you meant by specialities. Sweets, with you it's always about sweets." Twilight said as she finally realized what her marefriend kept hinting and teasing her with. "Of course it's always about sweets. I enjoy sweets but it's even better sharing them." kissing Twilight on the lips. "So which one first?" > 213. Ichthyology by The 8-Bit Flame Princess > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by The 8-bit Flame Princess *** Celestia yawned, thankful that nopony was around to see her this disheveled. It had been a long day filled with many tedious royal duties, and she was just about ready to drop. All she wanted to do was curl up and sleep for ten hours straight, and maybe even cuddle with Twilight for a bit. She hadn't seen her since this morning; their schedules were often so packed nowadays that they could never find the time to see each other. Celestia smiled as she thought of Twilight, and her pace quickened as she walked along the corridor leading to their quarters. She knocked softly on the door out of habit, and the creaked open the door, staying quiet in case Twilight was already asleep. What she found shocked her, though in hindsight she should have seen it coming. Twilight was sat at her desk, her reading glasses on her face - and that's when Celestia knew this was bad. Twilight almost never wore her glasses unless she'd been straining her eyes. Twilight had a simply ginormous books propped open, and she was taking notes while reading the pages carefully, her lips mouthing the words on the page, and habit of hers she'd never been able to break. "Twilight, what are you doing?" Celestia sighed in an exasperated manner, though she wasn't really annoyed. She found Twilight's dedicated approach to learning admirable, but there were times when she just had to put her hoof down, and this was one of them. Twilight blinked, as if she'd only just noticed Celestia's presence. "I'm just reading this new book on ichthyology!" she chirruped, managing to sound energetic and enthusiastic even at eleven o'clock at night, though the small yawns that peppered her speech betrayed her. Celestia came over to Twilight and nuzzled her. "My dear, you simply can't carry on like this. We're both tired, why don't we just get some rest, hmm?" She finished her little persuasive speech with a kiss to Twilight's cheek. "But the ichthyology -" Twilight began to protest, but Celestia interrupted her swiftly. "- Can wait until tomorrow. I don't even know what that is!" Celestia said. twilight removed her classes and set them down, following her love to the bed they shared. "It's the study of fish and -" "Twilight?" "Right. Yes. Sleep. Sorry." Celestia pecked Twilight's cheek again as they cuddled together. "Goodnight, Celestia," Twilight murmured, feeling sleep take over her mind after it had been active for so long. "Dream of ichthyology tonight," Celestia joked. Twilight stifled a chuckle, and it was the last sound that was heard in their quarters as they both fell into a deep slumber. > 214. Pathognomy by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** It stood before her, an edifice of might and power. Solid and durable, it was a testament to the mare who lived beyond. A work of art, it was covered in shining gilt that should have faded long ago but for the many runes that covered its surface. The magic that flowed from it weighed heavy, even on the most insensitive of beings, pushing against the back of the mind in warning against any attempt to past it without permission. She studied it as though she’d never laid eyes upon it before. There was something different now, though her exacting examination had turned up no measurable change. In all the years she’d been in its presence, never once had she ever felt the intimidation it exuded. The guards at either side gave her a weary glance every few seconds, but otherwise made no motions. Confounded, she sat. The door had not changed. Of that she was now certain. That left a few possibilities. Lists were a wonderful thing. First possibility: she had changed. She considered this. It was fully possible. Ponies change regularly. Every day is filled with new experiences and even she was not immune to their effects. But… no, that was not it. She had used the door not six hours prior, and she had not changed so drastically as that. Second possibility: the room beyond had changed. No. If it had she was unaware of it, which gave that hypothesis a null value. She was stalling, loath as she was to admit it. The reason for her changed perception was not some hidden secret that need discover, for she already knew what it was. The why of it, now that was an interesting question. Not unlike the right word in the right place at the right time, its magnitude was belied by its infinitesimal size. Such a subtle shift, many would never notice it (though others had already assumed it). For them, it meant nothing. But for her… That did not explain the door! Why had it changed the door? The connection was tenuous at best. Indeed, the only connection was... One of the guards began to speak, but before even the barest utterance could escape his lips, an isolation spell cut her off from all sound. She needed to think. ‘If you don’t like the answer, change the question.’ If the change was purely perceptional, the proper question was, ‘What did the door mean before, and what does it mean now?’ What did the door mean to her? What did it represent? That was simple enough. It was her door, that led to her room, her private sanctuary. Had that changed? Her chest constricted, and she gasped. The true magnitude of it all finally made itself known. Somehow, she had managed to blind herself to it. Whether willfully or unconsciously, it mattered not. How had she missed this?! How many hours had she spent contemplating… everything, only to miss this?! There would be no more her there would only their. Their door. Their room. Their private sanctuary. Their castle. Their country. Their life. She forced herself to breathe, to calm, but it was no good. The oversight was on a scale she could scarce comprehend. Was there anything which she could call her own? The door opened, and she was staring into those beautiful, intelligent, shining eyes that whispered, ‘I love you.’ with every glance. And those lips, curled into a small special smile that was saved only for her, that said, ‘I love you.’ with every with every word that passed between them. And that muzzle that screamed, ‘I love you.’ with every embrace they shared. In that moment, that single instance, it all melted away like so much ice beneath the summer sun. The uncertainty and, yes, fear, was gone and only a warm glow remained. Because she was her world, and nothing else mattered. > 215. Spirit by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Celestia walked along the lengths of a mighty tree. Despite being natural wood, the tree had a long slope to it, curling like a length of smoke out of a chimney in a spiral along the length of the giant plant. Celestia breathed in the smell of old paper and the smell of candles, the smell of burning incense and the smell of fresh cast magic. She watched the branches of the tree, noting that there were book covers along them in place of leaves. On every book cover was a set of images. Celestia was pleased to note the surroundings were not simply a barren library of knowledge and memories. Butterflies flew around flowers blooming along the bark, and fat, juicy apples hung from branches here and there. The cover of book-leaves were inlaid with gems, and the skies shone with sunlight, fast and acrobatic clouds in the shape of pegasi and stars that blinked against all odds in the bright blue daylight. "You've probably already worked out where you are, haven't you?" The voice came from all around the world she had entered. Clouds of pink, yellow, white, blue and orange set the border for the world, though the tree stretched into infinity when Celestia searched up or down. "I assume I am in a dream of yours, though I confess I was not expecting your dreams to be quite so abstract. Literal minded is our dear Mrs. Sparkle." Celestia gave a chuckle, and the booming voice of her spouse followed suit. White maple key seeds dropped from the tree as it shook with laughter, raining down on Celestia. Ballons floated past her on the wind, then dissipated into pink clouds as the laughs became chortles and then silence. "Not quite a dream. You are inside me--err...that sounded better inside my head." At once, a flush of pink petals erupted around Celestia's branches, and some of the books skirted away and shut. Celestia thought on her response, knowing that experimentation and observation were the most reliable paths to understanding. "You are ever so cute when you're flushed." More pink blooms, but the books twitched and opened in anticipation. Several of them even spread themselves out for her. She spotted several with herself and Twilight on the cover. Cartoons depicted her faithful purple pony gaining wings as Celestia serenaded her, waiting on Celestia at the Gala, recieving her medal for besting Discord, cuddling her when the two of them opened up to each other prior to the Sun Celebration, kisses, sleepy days in bed, looking after Spike together, reading sessions, teaching, their first meeting, cuddling after Luna's return, cuddling after Twilight took her magic, cuddling when Twilight passed her last test, cuddling when Twilight was scared...an awful lot of cuddling, really. "It's sixty percent cuddling and or expressions of affection, by the way. Another thirty percent is devoted to other tasks and the last ten is fights." Celestia blinked. "How did you...?" "I'm over in you right now. You're confused and inquisitive, and also thinking about me. I like all the galss, by the way. Very beautiful. It fits you well." Celestia blushed. "Aaaaand it's turning to rose glass in places. You're blushing." Celestia realized at last where she was. "When you say I'm inside you, Twilight, you mean this artifact you found transplants us within each other's..." "Souls, yes. Our spirits." Celestia's mind went from slowly building up to dread to full on horror. "Twilight, we have to cut this off. The soul is an incredibly delicate thing. I could hurt you, or you could hurt me, in ways we could never recover from." "Not that different from the way we normally are, then. But we won't. And even if we do, we can recover from the worst we can throw at each other." At once the wood against Celestia's feet turned black and rotten, the veins beneath the bark pulsing red in tune with her heartbeat. Books fluttered in the wind, and the sound of her voice damning the tree with a booming "You have a lot to think about" echoed across the soul. Celestia folded her ears, looking down at a shivering book. "I did not mean the harm I caused you, Twilight. Of that you can be sure." "I am." The tree grew bright again, and the rotten wood quickly healed over. Celestia found herself crowned in bright cheery blossoms, and the books opened up to her all across the tree. She glanced from cover to cover, seeing stories of sadness, of anger, of love, of joy, of friendship, of horror, of triumph, of laughter. Not a single book was closed. The entire tree sang with birdsong, and the branches began to coil around her possessively. The sun beamed out at her, and then at last she could see Twilight was standing within it, a massive hall of mirrors, marble and gold shining light against her. The framing of the light made her angelic, and the sun lowered down to meet her on the branch, which in turn rose towards the sun. At last the two met, and then rose together to look over the scale of the distance they had traveled. Twilight reached across the barrier, and the two souls touched, for a moment one unit, unhindered by skin, muscles or nerves. Twilight spoke at last. "I love you. I'm yours, in body, in mind, and now, in spirit." > 216. Adventures in Homeownership: Kitchy by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Adventures in Homeownership with Sunny Skies and Dusky Sparks: The Beginning Celestia and Twilight gazed into each others eyes, and the world fell away. Or it would have if Luna hadn’t cleared her throat and whispered, “Psst, that was your cue, sister.” Celestia blushed, and the smile she’d worn for the past month, already far larger than even she realized, grew. “I do.” — — — Five years later — — — “All I’m saying is that it would be nice to take a break for a few years.” Celestia’s office was one of the most spartan rooms in the palace. More a nook than a room, if truth be told, it was scarcely large enough for herself and her desk. Thus, the presence of one, Princess Twilight Sparkle did not do the space any favors. “I agree,” Celestia said, not even glancing up as her quill scratched across a scroll, “but—” “No buts!” Twilight all but growled. “We need this. Three months! It’s been three months since we spent more than an hour together that wasn’t either sleeping or some function or another.” Celestia tried to butt in, but Twilight wasn’t having it. “Tia, You are the greatest princess Equestria could hope for. Without everything you’ve done, I don’t even want to think about where we would be.” “Thank you, love.” “But, it won’t all fall apart if you step aside a little while.” Twilight did her best to say the words softly and with as much love as she could, but that did not keep them from stinging her wife. “It is not because you are unnecessary, but because you have done such a wonderful job,” she continued, nearly pleading for the words to be heard in the spirit they were said. “Equestria’s government is so stable you could probably leave for three or four generations and it would still keep chugging along, but only because of how well you’ve tended it. Besides, Luna is perfectly capable of running the country while you and I spend a few years, you know, as a couple. Just you and me. No servants. No advisors. No politics. Just us.” “Just us?” Celestia asked, finally meeting her wife’s eye with an almost predatory glint. “So, No studying then? No experiments? No three days without sleeping just to—” “Alright. Alright. You made your point. And…” the hesitation was small, but Celestia caught it, she always caught it, “Yes, I can agree to that… to a point. I can still read journals. And you can still follow events, even correspond with and help Luna, to a point. All I’m asking for is a decade or two, living like normal ponies, with normal lives. We’ll get regular jobs. You can teach foals, I know how much you’ve missed that. And I can… I can be local administrator… or something, I haven’t worked that bit out yet. And we can live calm average lives, away from all of…” she motioned to Celestia’s desk, “this. Please.” Celestia stared into those pleading, violet eyes. She sighed, defeated. Not that she ever stood a chance. In the end, she knew that Twilight was right. They hadn’t spent nearly enough time together and if there was one pony who deserved her attention, it was Twilight Sparkle. That didn’t make it easier, just inevitable. Still, she wasn’t one to go out without a fight. “On one condition.” Twilight’s wings shot-out in excitement. “Of course, anything.” “You will never, ever,” she paused, then decided to add one more, “ever, go anywhere near my kitchen.” — — — Three months later — — — Dusky Sparks glanced at the white coated, pink maned pegasus mare beside her before facing forward again. “Well, Cel—Sunny, this is it. What do you think?” Sunny Skies didn’t respond right away, all of her attention focused on the building in front of them. It was not a cottage, it was the idea of a cottage made physical. No real cottage ever constructed was that exactingly perfect. From the white walls cross-hatched by sepia beams to the thatched roof with a brickwork chimney that appeared to be attached as an after-thought—though it most certainly was not—it screamed ‘I am a Cottage!’. If a foal were asked to draw a picture of a cottage, this was the house they would draw, right down to the paving stones that wound their way from the gate to the door instead of making a straight, sensible line. Celestia shook off her disquiet, deciding that had more to do with her misgivings about the entire situation than the house itself. “It looks… nice.” “Nice?” “Yes… nice.” “Nice as in exact, or nice as in adequate?” Sunny gave her a look that said more than words ever could. “You know, if you don’t like it, you can just say so.” There were a great many things that Sunny could have said, but being an intelligent mare who loved her wife, she ignored them and instead said, “It will be fine.” “Fine as in—” “Twili—” “Dusky.” “Sparky.” Dusky Sparks huffed adorably and Sunny smiled at the tiny victory. “If you are going to cite synonyms for all my adjectives, we are going to be out here all day.” “Fine.” “Fine as in fare, or fine as in exact?” Dusky Sparks glared at her wife. Grumbling to herself about wisecracking pegasi, she levitated her luggage in her field and pushed through the barrel high gate that separated their property from the street. Sunny sighed as she trailed after ‘Sparky’. As funny as it had seemed at the time, she was already regretting the petty snipe. Then again, make up sex was always fun, so maybe it wouldn’t be so bad. She’d made it halfway across the lawn before realizing that her own luggage was not, in fact, floating beside her in a golden aura. Her wings ruffled at her sides and she sighed again. That particular inconvenience was going to take some getting used to. > 217. Adventures in Homeownership: Rap by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Adventures in Homeownership with Sunny Skies and Dusky Sparks: Rap “That is it! I’m going over there right now!” “What? Now? But it’s late.” “Exactly!” — — — — — — Rap Rap Rap Dusky’s head shot up, her left ear twitching toward the door. “Did you hear that?” Sunny Skies groaned and mumbled something unintelligible, her voice laden with pleading distress. “Shhh!” Dusky said as she wiped her muzzle with a forehoof. “I’m trying to listen. I think somepony is—” Rap Rap Rap “—at our door.” Sunny Skies moaned something that may or may not have been both a curse and a threat of terrible retribution if her partner did not return to the task at hoof and completely forget that they even had a front door. “Who would be at our door at this hour?” Sunny’s reply came in the form of a series of movements that amounted to little more than shifting her weight from side to side and causing the bed to squeak, yet some how managed to convey the message, “Who the buck cares? We’re busy.” A towel flew out of the bathroom in a magenta field to finish the job of cleaning Dusky’s muzzle as she trotted toward the door. “I’m going to see who it is. Recognizing a lost cause when she saw one, Sunny whinnied in defeat and did her best to relax, which, given her current predicament, was not an easy task. Rap Rap Rap “I’m coming!” Dusky called, moving down the short hall toward the door. An incomprehensible call from the bedroom made her look back over her withers and add an unamused, “Har. Har. Har.” Opening the door, she came face-to-face with her neighbor. He did not look best pleased. Undeterred, she smiled sweetly at the grumpy stallion. “Hello, Prof. Sycamore. Can I help you with something?” "Where's your marefriend?" Sparks’ brow knit into a frown. "My ‘wife’ is a little tied up at the moment, not that it’s any of your business." "Well, I guess I'll have to start with you,” he went on, either failing to notice or care about the glare sent his way. “I doubt her Royal Highness would appreciate her name being screamed in such a vulgar context... — — — — — — A few minutes later, out of the corner of her eye, Sunny watched her wife hobble back into their bedroom. With shuffling steps, she sat beside Sunny at the edge of the bed, a look of abject horror on her face. Nuzzling her flank, Sunny looked up at her love with questioning eyes. Dusky ran a hoof through Sunny’s mane, her eyes still lost in some middle distance. “I think we need thicker walls.” > 218. Adventures in Homeownership: We Need to Talk by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead \ *** Adventures in Homeownership with Sunny Skies and Dusky Sparks: We Need To Talk Dearest Sister, How are things in Canterlot? I trust that the ladies and lords are not causing you too much trouble. I meant to mention this before we left, but things were so hectic that it slipped my mind. Lord Cinnabar is not to be allowed in the archives under any circumstances. The guards already know this, but I fear they will not impose if you are at his side. I know that it seems silly, but trust me, it’s for the best. I know you and Kibitz don’t exactly see eye to eye on things, but do try to be patient with him. He’s been invaluable to me for years and I know that he will be no less useful to you. Promise me you’ll hear him out. Things out here are different. As much as I always wanted out little ponies to treat me as something less than an avatar of perfection, it will be some time before I am accustomed to them not bowing everytime I enter a room. Not that I miss it, of course. That is the least of it, however. It has been so very long since I had to look up to somepony. For those first few days I swear I was talking at everyponies’ hooves. Once Twil Dusky—you have no idea how many times both of us have nearly messed that up—noticed, she suggested that I try to stay airborne more often. Though that has helped, it gets tiring after a while. I suppose I shall have to buck up and get used to it. The things we do for love. Dusky is still looking for a job. As it turns out, though she is no less skilled than before, there aren’t terribly many low-key positions to which she is inclined. The town already has a librarian who is, I must say, rather abrasive. There are no more openings in at the school, none that she’d be able to teach. That brings me to the reason for this letter. We seem to have underestimated our expense. As loath as I am to ask, would it be too much trouble to wire us a few bits to hold us over until we get our finances straight? Sincerly, Princess Sunny Skies P.S. If Philomina is giving you any trouble, you tell her that just because I am not home now, doesn’t mean that I can’t pop in at any time. Dearest Sunny Skies, It is a very different city without you. It is… hard to pin down what it is. I cannot say that it is good or bad, simply that it is there. We all miss you already sister, and it will be a long few years for us. Never the less, I believe that Twilight—even I’m doing it—Lady Sparks was correct, all of us will benefit from your time away. The ‘nobles’, as they insist on being referred to, are no trouble at all, though I doubt they would say the same thing of me. You’ve coddled them far too much and for too long, and I refuse to do so. Many are already showing vast improvements, and I believe you will be best pleased when you visit next. I did, in point of fact, accompany Lord Cinnabar to the archives recently, the day after you left now that I think on it. He seemed harmless enough. As chance has it, I did not leave his side until we both left. Pray tell, what cause is there to deny him access? Kibitz is an old crusty mule, but I perceive his usefulness. I doubt that an evening will go by that we do not cross horns on some issue or another, but fear not that I shall ignore his words because we fail to agree. I will remind you that you and I are rarely in alignment on many topics, yet I always heed your council. Ha! Your words were always more modest than your heart Tia! This shall be a truly humbling experience for thee you! Do not fret about the funds. I shall have them sent forthwith. Sincerly, Princess Luna P.S. Your demon bird and I have reached an understanding. P.P.S. If you are wondering why I sent this with the regular post, it is because I wanted to make sure the funds had time to arrive first. Your addiction is appalling and I will not be a party to it any longer. Love you, sis! Sunny Skies froze halfway in the door, Luna's letter slipping out of her primaries to reveal the dark violet face of her wife. A sizable pouch of bits hung in the air beside her, a little, folded card dangling from the cinch-cord with the words ‘Pastry Fund’ just visible. Sunny tried to force a smile. She failed. “I think we need to talk.” > 219. Adventures in Homeownership: Smexyfuntimes by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Adventures in Homeownership with Sunny Skies and Dusky Sparks: Smexyfuntimes “I can explain that.” “Oh, I think I understand perfectly.” Glancing at the small purse and attached card, Dusky added, “I am very disappointed in you, Sunny." She paused. "You’ve been a very bad filly, haven’t you?” Sunny’s eyes sparked briefly before she dropped her gaze to Dusky’s hooves. The heat of embarrassment was replaced by a flush of excitement as her heart rate nearly doubled. Despite herself, her eyes kept edging upwards, hoping to glimpse her wife’s expression, only to be forced back down. “I’m sorry! I’ll never do it again.” “Ah ah ah. You didn’t answer my question.” Sunny’s blush deepened as she lowered her head so that, if she was going to look at Dusky's eyes, it was from a low angle. There was a light behind those violet eyes, a weak ember of disappointment, yes, but that was almost unnoticeable beside the inferno that burned beside it. Her voice was weak, barely audible, “Yes, I’ve been a bad filly.” “And what do we do with bad fillies?” Looking away again, Sunny mumbled, “They are punished.” “What was that? I couldn’t hear you.” “They are punished,” she repeated a little louder. “That’s right. They are—” the door slammed shut, smacking Sunny’s flanks and making her stumble the rest of the way inside to land prone at Dusky’s hooves, “—punished.” — — One minute, fifty-six point seven five seconds later — — Knock Knock Knock “I wonder who that could be?” “But—” “Ah ah ah. Good fillies only speak when spoken to, and if you want to get back on my good side, you’re going to have to be a very good filly. You stay right there while I go see who it is.” Sunny bit her lip to keep her frustrations under wraps. She could only listen as her wife’s hooves clopped down the hall to the front door. Muffled voices trekked back to her through the walls for a few seconds. Once they stopped, she could hear Dusky’s hooves making the return trip. Her breaths sped up in anticipation. “The neighbors have invited us over for dinner," Dusky began sweetly, "isn't that nice of them?” — — One hour, fourteen minutes, twenty seconds later and a large meal later— — Sunny and Dusky waved a final goodnight to their neighbor before closing the front door. Rubbing her stuffed tummy, Sunny started to wander toward the living room couch, fully intent on laying down and remaining there until it was time to go to school in the morning. “And where do you think you’re going, Missy?” Sunny cowered down, glancing over her withers to see an annoyed Dusky glaring back. “I was…” “You thought I’d forgotten—” “No! I—” Sunny bit her tongue, but it was too late. “And now you’re interrupting me? Bedroom. Now!” Sunny scampered down the hallway. — — Three minutes later — — Knock Knock Knock It was a difficult thing, combining a whimper, a sigh, a groan, and a curse and forcing them out around a bit and bridle… but Sunny managed it. Dusky patted Sunny lovingly on the rump. “I’ll just go see who it is and send them away.” Once again, Sunny was forced to listen as Dusky trotted down the hall to the door. “Oh,” Dusky called out loud enough that Sunny could hear her, “Mr. Redink, what a pleasant surprise.” Sunny jumped out of bed as quick as she could, fighting against the harness that restrained most of her limbs. Curses unspoken for generations fell in droves as the infernal thing refused to come off. “What do you mean Sunny forgot to sign a few of the forms?” Dusky asked through obviously gritted teeth. “That doesn’t sound like my Sunny at all.” — — Thirty-four minutes, twenty signatures, and two wardrobe changes later — — Knock Knock Knock Sunny nearly cried. — — fifteen minutes and eight boxes of Filly Scout cookies later — — Knock Knock Knock “That is it!” Celestia roared, inadvertently throwing a startled Dusky Sparks across the room as she suddenly took up significantly more space than she had a moment before. Golden magic threw the tattered remains of her harness into the open closet. Shaking her head, unused to the ever flowing locks, she started stomping toward the door and the poor, unfortunate pony on the other side. She made it halfway there before a sharp tug on her tail caused her to stop and look back. Dusky stared up at her in a way that still managed to make it seem like she was looking down at her. “No, Tia.” Celestia would have turned around, but the she was far too big in a hallway that was far too small. “But—” “No.” “Every time—” “I know.” “I just want—” “So do I.” Dusky nuzzled the back of Celestia’s leg, planting a tender kiss on the sun. “So do I.” Knock Knock Knock “Just let me take care of them, and then I’ll make sure nopony else bothers us tonight, okay?” Celestia sighed. “Okay.” — — Five minutes and one perturbed door-to-door salespony later — — Two earth ponies, one green, the other light blue, wearing nice, clean, white shirts with black ties, trotted up to the most cottage-esque cottage to ever be, and stopped. “Uhm… what’s that doing there?” Green asked. Blue scratched his chin. “I’m not even sure what it is.” “I think it’s a sock.” Blue gave Green a strange look. “Why would anypony put a sock on a door handle?” Green shrugged. “Beats me.” “Some ponies,” Blue sighed, then shrugged. “Well, let’s get this over with.” Knock Knock Knock > 220. Adventures in Homeownership: Blizzard by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Adventures in Home Ownership with Sunny Skies and Dusky Sparks: Blizzard There were no alarm clocks in the cottage; they were unnecessary. Every morning, fifteen minutes before dawn, Sunny Skies woke up. It mattered little how much sleep she'd gotten the night before, or if she'd gone to bed at all. That did not mean that she got up. She didn't startle awake, nor rise slowly out like a blooming flower. Rather, her eyes opened with the same calm patience with which she preformed most tasks. Dusky was there, still sleeping, snug in her favorite spot between Sunny's wings. Everything seemed to be exactly as it had been every morning since they'd moved in. Thus, she understandably surprised when a shiver quaked from her neck to her tail. The Sun was just starting to cast its warming rays over onto the world and through their bedroom window... or it would have been if not for the clouds that blocked it from sight. Confused, Sunny rose from the bed, her wife bemoaning the movement before pulling the sheets tighter and falling back into slumber. Soft steps carried her to the window. “What is the date?” she asked, a hoof touching the glass. Another shiver ran down her spine. Dusky moaned some about coffee before answering, in a very annoyed tone, that it was a Tuesday. “Correct me if I'm wrong, but it is still July, yes?” Dusky's bed mused mane rose off the pillow. She blinked tired eyes at her lover, processing the question with a methodical slowness that spoke both of her sleep addled state and her greater than average intellect. It was during this time that the rooms temperature hit her. The mild confusion gave way to intense curiosity and she joined Sunny by the window. “But it's July.” “I thought as much.” “It was supposed to be seventy-six today.” “And mostly sunny.” Dusky collapsed against Sunny's side, as much from exasperation as to make use of her higher than average body temperature, Sunny accommodated her with a draped wing. “I don't suppose we could just...” “No, I'm afraid not.” “Let's just hope that they get this cleared up quickly.” They fell into a contemplative silence, staring out across the glimmering ocean of white as it edged its way up to the glass. – – – Day 1 – – – Dusky glanced up from her book. Sunny was lounged on the couch with a pair of knitting needles clicking away between her feathers. The image brought a smile to her face. A comment rose up, but she didn't give it voice, content to watch and enjoy. Being extra careful not to draw attention to herself, Dusky rolled to her hooves and crept closer. Step by careful step, she stalked her prey. Inch by steady inch, she moved in for the kill. Her legs tensed. A white and pink blur crashed into her, assaulting her with kisses and tickles until, laughing through her tears, Dusky begged for mercy. – – – Day 2 – – – Sunny leaned into Dusky's back, wings encasing her as she read her book out-loud. A shiver worked through Dusky when the white wings retracted for a moment, only to under her forelegs to wrapped around her barrel. Pulling her head back enough to whisper into Dusky's ear, Sunny said, “Keep reading.” Dusky squeaked when teeth nipped at her ear. “Keep reading.” The wings began to shift, betting her belly and gradually worked their way down. She squirmed more and more the lower the feathers got. Dusky bit her lip, her blush darkening her cheeks. She gasped. “Keep reading.” – – – Day 3 – – – Dusky stared at the empty cupboard. “Where's the coffee?” Sunny looked up from her cup of tea. “You finished it off yesterday.” The door slammed shut, the lower hinge breaking off. – – – Day 4 – – – Click-click-click. Click-click-click. Click-click-click. Dusky growled under her breath and stormed out of the room. – – – Day 5 – – – Sunny stared at the empty cupboard. “Dusky... where's my tea?” “You finished it yesterday,” Dusky said, unable to keep the small amount of enjoyment out of her voice. “Oh,” Sunny said, carefully closing the door. “I'll be back in ten minutes.” Dusky looked up from her book. She started to say something, but thoughts of coffee interrupted her long enough for Sunny to disappear. – – – Fifteen minutes later – – – “Honey, I'm home, and I brought coffee!” Dusky grinned as she turned away from the window and the army of pegasi clearing up the last of the clouds and snow banks. "Thank Celestia!" > 221. Adventures in Homeownership: Degrade by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Adventures in Homeownership with Sunny Skies and Dusky Sparks: Degrade Evening was just starting to set as Sunny Skies stepped through the little iron gate to the cottage. She took a moment to marvel at it, same as she did every day. A streetlamp across the way blinked on. It needed a name. For any other building, it would have been a ridiculous notion. Houses don't require names, don't deserve names. Some buildings do, of course, but those are almost always large buildings with almost as much history ground into their walls as into her skin. This little cottage though... With such whimsical thoughts occupying her attention, Sunny trotted to inside. “Sparky, I'm home.” The lack of an immediate response did not surprise her, Dusky was notorious for falling hoof over horn into a book. Then the door closed and cut off the last bit of noise pollution from the outside. The distinct sound of running water could be heard from the kitchen. Sunny's ear twitched. “Dusky?” she called out, a small tremor in her voice. She sloughed off her saddlebags and the school work they contained as her hooves dragged her unwillingly deeper into the cottage. Sunny froze. Her hoof was wet. A thin trickle of water snaked down the hallway, disappearing into the kitchen. Her eyes closed in a futile attempt to forestall the deluge of images her traitorous mind was conjuring up. She did not open them as she walked down the short hall to the kitchen's entrance. They remained shut while all four of her fetlocks sopped up the standing water. “Dusky, I know you're in there.” A small whimper confirmed it. “When I open my eyes, am I going to find that there is,” her hoof wiggled, “an inch of water covering the whole floor?” Another confirmatory whimper. “Am I also going to find that this water came from you trying to fix the leaky faucet I specifically told you to call a plumber to fix?” A final whimper. Sunny sighed. She could already picture the scene perfectly. Dusky was undoubtedly curled up in a corner, soaked from head to tail. The cabinet under the sink was most assuredly open, all its contents stored safely on the counter. Without fail, the faucet would be damaged in someway, if she were really lucky, the pipes wouldn't be. Her eyes opened. Dusky sniffled and cowered deeper into her corner. Long-suffering, but still full of love and neigh limitless patience, Sunny smiled, crossed the flooded floor, and wrapped her sopping wife into that special hug that only she, filled with the warmth of a summer afternoon, could. Dusky fell instantly into the embrace, burying her muzzle into Sunny's pink locks. She sniffled and sobbed, but never quite made it all the way to crying. After a minute or two, her composure returned. “So,” Sunny started, “do you want to tell me what happened?” Dusky shook her head, still buried beneath a sea of pink. “But you're going to tell me anyways, correct?” Dusky nodded, though with a definitive reluctance. Sunny repositioned them until they were nose to nose. With a slow, purposeful movement, she drew her tongue up Dusky's muzzle, between her eyes, and ended at the base of her horn. It wasn't a light, sensual lick meant to excite the other mare. Rather, it was a firm lap that pull at the hairs of her coat and left them drier than they had before. All the tension fled Dusky's body. More licks followed, Sunny grooming her in the old way. The practice had fallen out of favor more than two generations ago, but Sunny had many fond memories of being groomed by her mother and even her sister. She'd just started on Dusky's mane when she spoke again. “I'm sorry.” “Don't be.” “I just… I feel…” Dusky slumped, every ounce of energy carried out of with the harsh whisper of, “Useless. I can't cook. I can't—I don't do anything. All day, I just…” She sniffed back a sob. “I thought… I wanted to help.” She fell silent for a few seconds, then whispered, “It wasn't supposed to be like this.” Her whole body sighed. “This was my idea, and I’m just…” Celestia’s magic filled the room, and, for a short few seconds, it became a sauna. Then the window opened and all the steam fled out into the cool evening air, leaving the kitchen as dry as it had ever been. By the time Celestia realized her mistake, it was too late, and there was a sharp flash of magenta magic… And Twilight Sparkle was gone. > 222. Taken by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Twilight Sparkle stalked into the room with a glower on her face. Facing her audience she began in a low, intense voice, “I don't know who are. I don't know what you want. If you want a ransom I can tell you I don't have access to the treasury. What I do have is a particular set of spells. Spells I have acquired over the course of a very long career. Spells that make me a nightmare for people like you. If you give it back now, that will be the end of it. I will not look for you. I will not pursue you, I will not cast a certain spell I've been dying to test out. If you do not give it back, I will look for you, I will find you, and I will pie you in the face so hard your grandmother tastes rhubarb.” Twilight stalked out of the room, leaving behind five stunned mares and a baby dragon. Rainbow Dash gulped, “Pinkie, where did you hide her Princess Celestia plushie?” Pinkie looked back with wide eyes, “I think it's at Sugarcube Corner.” “Go get it. Go get it NOW.” > 223. Celestia's Beard by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "No! No! No! No!" Twilight flopped down with a sigh. "What's the matter, Twilight?" Spike crested the top of the library stairs, carrying a plate of nachos with him. "Spike," Twilight sighed, "I told you if you keep eating everything you feel like like that you're going to get fat. You won't be able to keep up with the girls and I if you do." Spike rolled his eyes, popping a nacho in his mouth. "And I told you casting magic at things doesn't solve your problems. So do you want to tell me why you're currently an octopus?" Twilight flopped her arms in exasperation, returning to her original equine form with another sigh. "I've been altering my brain through transformation and reform spells since after breakfast, but none of the new bodies or mindsets have done anything for me." Her voice raised in volume over the course of the last sentence, ending in a half-hearted whine by the time she had stopped speaking. Upon seeing Spike's worried glance, she said. "Don't worry. None of the spells have any lasting psychological effects. I triple checked. I may be desperate, but I am still me." Spike's look shifted from worried to deadpan. "...Yeaaaaah. Alright. So what are you trying to change about your brain, Twilight? And why?" "The last time I saw Princess Celestia was a total disaster, Spike! Not only did I brainwash all of Ponyville, but I ended up losing the last real connection I had to her! And I made her worry! Obviously there's something wrong with me and my connection to her. So I read up on what was wrong with me. There wasn't anything in any medical textbook. That means it's a mental illness, and that means in order to be able to spend time with the Princess I need to change my brain somehow!" "Why don't you just tell her what's wrong? And, uh, I don't know about you, but I've never heard of an illness that starts up around just one person." "That's just it, Spike! I've got a whole bunch of symptoms and I don't know what's wrong with me!" Spike polished off the last of the nachos, then leaned over and sat with his arms propping him up. Twilight gave an exasperated groan. "Spike! I've told you that's bad for your posture!" Spike rolled his eyes. "Yes, mom." His rolling eyes made him miss the blush and the wince his statement produced. "A-anyway. My symptoms mostly have to do with the blood stream. Overactive capillaries, heart rate and blood pressure, light headedness, increased perspiration and pupil dilation. It's like being around Celestia triggers my fight-or-flight system. I'm obviously not afraid of her, so there must be something medically wrong with me." Spike stroked his chin with a claw. "Aren't you afraid of her, though? You're afraid of failing her, right? I mean, that's why you went all loopy on us. Isn--Twlight?" The drake stopped when he noticed that his perpetual companion had gained a look of horror. "Oh my gosh...you're right. I'm...I'm scared of her, Spike! Everything she's done for me, and I'm afraid of her." Twilight bowed her head and squeezed her eyes shut, a shuddering breath escaping her clenched lips. Spike looked at his guardian with a softened gaze. "Hey, it's not the end of the world. I mean, we all have people we don't want to disappoint. Applejack's afraid of disappointing Granny Smith and Big Mac. She went just as loopy as you did over it. Remember when you told me about Dash destroying half of Canterlot's party room trying to impress the Wonderbolts? How about when Fluttershy ran off crying about how she didn't pass the wing test for Dash? Or even...that time with Owlowliscious wh-when--" Again Twilight cut him off, but this time with a hug. "Oh, Spike!" She gave a bittersweet chuckle. "When did you get so smart?" Spike smiled and gave a blush. "Hey, I work for a genius. Some of it has to rub off, right?" His statement rewarded him with more cuddling. "Hey! Not too mushy. Now come on. Let's go put those transformation spells to good use." "What did you have in mind?" Twilight cracked a smile at last. --／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--  The image of Celestia wore its polka dot underpants with regal dignity, its magnificent beard and curly walrus moustache emphasizing the calm smile of the original. Spike rolled on the floor with laughter, and Twilight gave a few giggles. With a flash of light the figure became dressed in a gigantic, fluffy pink hat and gained a monocle. Another flash, and the figure gained a set of high heels and a frilly dress with heavy makeup. Spike was beyond calming, his laughs becoming painful with how hard and long they had run their course. Twilight shot another blast between chuckles and transfigured the picture into the farthest thing from Celestia yet. A chicken set delicately between its teeth, the picture gazed at her seductively, clown makeup in place of mascara and the multicoloured hair done up in an afro rather than some kind of sleek and shining job. A vastly oversized red, yellow and blue striped dress cut around the hip, revealing a single long leg and half of a cutie mark. Spike's laughs became painful hiccups, and at last he put forth a burst of flame. Suddenly, the laughs turned to stares of utter horror as the partners in crime realized what Spike had just done. Twilight did not scold Spike. He had suggested this in order to help her, and it was her fault as much as his. Besides, she reasoned, he went out on a limb to get me pulled back together. He doesn't deserve a scolding after all his hard work. The pair of them waited in silent dread, and then at last a jet of flame arrived carrying a letter in response. Twilight raced to open it. Her eyes scanned the page, and then she burst out into relieved laughs once again. Smiling up at her was a picture of herself and Celestia, the pair of them dressed as a hamster and a platypus, respectively. Freckles dotted their faces, and they each wore a set of Groucho Marx glasses. Giggling, she prepared to send another one, her troubles from earlier long since forgotten. > 224. Transmute by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Twilight Sparkle breathed slowly into the brown paper bag she’d been given. The steady melody of hissing air and crumpling paper soothed her mind and relaxed the muscles in her chest. In the background she could hear the dean’s magically amplified voice addressing the auditorium. It seemed silly to her, the room was mostly empty, just the first few rows filled with the parents and friends of the Special Honors Advanced Course graduates (i.e.:Twilight Sparkle). It was an honor, being awarded Royal Certification of Mastery in Transmutation. She was just the second unicorn to have that distinction in the last hundred years, the previous being her father, Night Light. He was out there, sitting in the auditorium. Her mother and her big brother were there too, of course, as well as a host of her teachers from all over Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. Which obviously meant that she was there too. The Princess. The most lovely, awesome, awe-inspiringly hot - No! She couldn’t let her mind wander down that path now. That was why she was breathing into a bag in the first place. She could scratch that itch later on in her dorm room with the door firmly locked and her hidden book of fanfiction at the ready to receive her thoughts. Twilight took a deep breath as she heard the dean start his formal introduction of the graduates and dropped the bag. She ran her mastery display spells through her mind quickly and nodded to herself. She was as ready as she was ever going to be. On queue, Twilight stepped out on stage to loud applause from the gathered ponies. The loudest clapping coming from the dead center of the group where her family sat. She beamed a wide smile at them and then gulped as when she saw Princess Celestia sitting right next to them. Her mind went blank and Twilight froze as the clapping died down and left her in awkward silence while everypony starred. The moment stretched and Twilight felt herself shrinking into the floor paneling of the stage until she noticed Celestia’s eyes. The Princess flicked her eyes to the side, but otherwise remained still with that lovely smile of hers in place. Two more quick flicks got the purple unicorn moving again and the tension flowed out of her shoulders and back as she mounted the podium and took a jittery breath to ease her nerves. “T-th-thank you all for coming today.” Twilight’s horn started to glow. “To display my mastery of the Transmutation school of magic, I have prepared a few spells to show you.” From behind the podium, she levitated a small blue cube. “Transmutation is about change. Changing the measurable, physical qualities of an object or living creature. This cube is a simple shape in a basic color, but with transmuting spells I can change it into anything else I desire.” Twilight’s horn started to glow brighter and the cube began to spin slowly. “First, I’ll change the color to...um, white. Yeah. And we’ll add some...gold? Sounds good.” Twilight bite her lip as the cube changed color obediently and a blotch of gold appeared. “Next, shape. Let’s do...uh, a sphere. Then for complexity, I’ll make it irregular. Just sort of pressing a crease or cleft here and kinda bulge out the sides?” Twilight hummed to herself as the solid morphed in front of the audience to the sound of impressed gasps and applause. “Hmmm...now I’ll increase its overall mass by a factor of four!” The shape grew as Twilight focused her magic into it and she grew proportionally more relaxed as she lost herself in her own spellcraft. She smiled to herself after a moment when she felt she had demonstrated enough and looked back at her audience as the shape settled itself on the stage next to her. “Transmutation is about achieving your desires. If you don’t have what you need, create it out of something else. Our imagination is limitless and with transmutation magics, we are limited only by our imaginations.” Twilight sighed. The gathered ponies before her were silent. All of them had their eyes glued to the shape that sat next to her. All but one of them looked horrified. The Princess, her mentor and idol, was blushing furiously. “Wha?” Twilight gulped, uncertain about herself again and wished she’d brought the bag out with her. She turned then and looked at the center of everypony’s attention. What had once been a small blue cube was now a ¼th scale, anatomically correct model of Celestia’s backend. > 225. Meanwhile by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** She found her sister again, and I realized I never even knew her to begin with. She sent me away to make friends, and didn't even bat an eye when I chose to stay. She talks on and on about how she's proud of me but never about how she cares about me. I'm a shining figurehead, not a friend. I spent hours just trying to talk with her and all she said was that it was funny watching my friends ruin the evening I'd spent so long planning for. And even then, while she's patting me on the head and showing me off to the ponies of Canterlot like a show dog, I'm besmirching all she's given me wishing I had more. I'm belittling our bond through a child's crush long since spent. She doesn't even know...or does she? Does she just think I'm that beneath notice? Does she see it in the way I fawn over her, the way I can never find words around her? And does that truly mean nothing to her? I fought her oldest enemy, saved her entire kingdom and united her country in the span of a single day and she barely even looked at me. Am I really that little to her? ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- I never wish to think ill of my student, but...Lately I can't help but wonder. She fights so very long and hard to earn my respect, but she never asks for my affection, only my approval. Does she see me as a source of strength? Is there a "Celestia" beneath that? Or am I just the figurehead to her sailing ship? A good luck charm? I saw the joy in her eyes when she left for Ponyville to make friends. Was there any remorse at leaving me behind? Does she think that I can't feel? Does she think because I put a friendly face on for everyone that there's no genuinity to my smiles? All that time planning a Gala, and I had to laugh off how ruined it was and claim I meant it that way. All to see her smile again, and know she still had that nebulous approval. Know she was still my best friend. Know that I still loved her, and that I always will. Does she really see nothing back? > 226. Grievous by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Celestia, This is the most exciting things I’ve ever witnessed! A small, well, smallish, meteor crashed in the White Tail Woods just a few minutes ago! I can’t believe Luna didn’t tell me about this! Next time you have a prank for her, I am so in. Sorry about dinner tonight. I know you were really wanted to talk, but I just can’t wait to go have a look. I’ll make it up to you, I promise. Yours Always, Twilight Sparkle Celestia started to knock on her sister’s door, only to have it open seemingly of its own accord. “Enter.” Celestia did so, shouldering into the room with more force than strictly necessary. Luna sat behind her desk, a pair of pince-nez glasses perched on her nose, working through a stack of paper. “To what do…” she started, only to cock her head to the right, “shouldn’t you be having dinner with Twilight?” Then she noticed Celestia’s folded back ears. “Is something the matter?” Celestia dropped the scroll onto Luna’s desk. “Care to explain this?” Bemused, Luna unrolled the parchment. Her brow jolting up. “I… I… Tia, this is not my doing.” “I would have thought something like this beneath you.” Luna reeled as though struck. “I know that you are hurting, but that does not give you—” Luna’s stomped the floor, shards of stone flying into the air. With tears stinging her eyes, she said, “I swear on mother’s grave that I had no part in… whatever this is!” Both sisters stared into the other’s eyes, the elder searching for any hint of deception, the younger desperate not to be found wanting. Gradually, Celestia’s gaze weakened until it fell. A great sigh escaped her lips. “I'm sorry, Luna. I shouldn’t—” “No, I understand. Things have been… tense.” Celestia nodded. The silence built between them, but, before it could expand into the unhealed fissures, she stepped past Luna, toward the balcony. “I should go.” “Give Twilight my love.” Luna said, only to wince at her own words. A slight catch in her gait was all the reaction Celestia gave that she'd had heard her. Unfurling her wings and giving them an experimental flap, Celestia spoke only a pair of words before taking to the skies. But those words left Luna slumped on her desk, struggling to hold back the tears. “Goodnight, sister.” — — — — — — — Celestia’s came down to the scarred ground with all the force of a feather settling upon a blade of grass. Her eyes closed in a vain attempt to grasp the fading dregs of her composure. Three steps and she stood over the crumpled body. She stumbled. She fell. Something buzzed in her ear, an inane chittering punctuated only by irregular cracks and the sizzling of charred trees. She ignored it; it didn’t matter. A gold shod, white hoof touched a purple cheek, only succeeding in spreading the sticky red stain to her own hoof. Tears fell in silence as she scooped up the limp body, cradling it close to her chest. Burnt hairs crumbled to ash under her hoof, revealing the cauterized stump hidden beneath. Frantically, her eyes searched for the missing piece. Finding it a few paces away, discarded and forgotten, she snatched it up in her golden field. Her magic trembled, nearly dropping the horn. She had to hold it in place with a hoof, her magic unwilling to cooperate at two separate tasks. The sulphurous stink of melting bones and burning hair curled her nose, but she paid it no more mind than the every more insistent buzzing that wouldn’t go away. Far from perfect, it was the best she could do. A simple golden ring snapped into existence beside her, summoned all the way from Canterlot. Tears blurring her eyes, she could barely see to thread it with the pointed bone. Letting it go, it slid down the spiraled length, only to catch at the deformed seam. Celestia swallowed down the lump in her throat and craned her neck to place a soft kiss on Twilight’s brow. Something struck the side of her head. It was hot, far hotter than anything she’d touched in longer than she cared to remember, and bright, green burning through her closed eyes. With the ponderous speed of a glacier, her gaze rose to meet the buzzing’s source. Sorrow, loss, grief: none of these met the creature’s sickly yellow eyes. In their place, only the final rage of a dying sun remained. The buzzing stopped. Setting Twilight's body aside, Celestia rose. It stumbled backward, this creature with two bars of tinted, fabricated sunlight gripped in its arms. Tall: even hunched as it was, it stared down at Celestia, something between uncomprehending terror and blind rage burning in its eyes. It charged again, slashing at her again and again and again, each swing becoming more and more frantic. Celestia ignored them for the pale, pathetic imitation they were. Her wing shot out, clipping its head and casting it to the ground. Celestia’s eyes belied the calm, controlled voice with which she spoke. “I am Princess Celestia Sol Invictus of Equestria. You stand accused of murder. By your own actions in my presence, I find you guilty. Do you have any last words?” If it understood, it gave no sign. Standing, its arms bisected, spreading into four. Two more of its weapons sprang to life. With an inarticulate roar, it charged again. "Pitiful." A gust of wind blew through the woods carrying not but ash and cinder. > 227. Matey by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Direct sequel to Grievous by Honey Mead "Pitiful..." It said. The dull, raw yellow stare was still present. Ash and cinders blew through the woods. There was a gap in reality where the creature had been not a moment ago, but now it stood above her lover's broken body, a many-toed talon claiming its prize. "Many things have been aimed at me, but none so poorly as your summoned sun. You are proclaimed ruler of this world. Fight." Celestia managed to gain her bearings. Combat instincts took her once again. The creature's pod stood not far from her. If she...And then she was swinging it, bringing it to bear upon a foe with reflexes as fast as her own mind. The pod plowed into the ray of sunlight in the creature's hand, bisecting the craft into equal halves. Celestia's eyes narrowed to match the unblinking stare of the half-dead animal in front of her. It was clear now that it was little more than a skeleton, yet the beast it had once been must have stood at least twice her regular height. A long, white and red cloak trailed behind it, and black warpaint in the shape of tears trailed up along its scalp. Celestia well and truly thought this time, and the creature was suspended in her magic. Pure heat cascaded into it, burning it to ashes and nothingness like so many enemies before it. And then the light vanished, and the creature was still there. Somehow, its cape was still there, too. The creature recognized it was caught, and stayed completely inactive in its casing. "So we have reached an impasse. An unkillable evil and its undaunted judge. But no matter. My army will free me soon enough." Celestia noted, to her surprise, intelligence in the creature. It was a hollow, chilling intelligence, but it was still there. "You have tasted loss before." It said, not but a hate without bottom in its voice. "More than you will ever know." Surprisingly, this was what brought forth a new emotion from within it. This emotion was mirth. "I doubt that." "A life of war?" "A life not of my choosing. Nor is this yours, I can see. A tired ruler, yes?" "A broken soldier." "Thrust upon a throne she never wanted, still looking for someone to love her." The voice was taunting and spiteful. "An empty shell spreading its hate and pain. A vessel for nought but agony." The voice was bitter and ragged. The two stared long into each other's eyes. A conversation of heartbroken ancients passed between their focused pupils. They read each other completely, and yet the mutual hatred was still unfailingly there. At last the silent discourse was broken by a whirring noise, and a piece of metal sky arrived above Celestia, spotlights shining upon the pair in the grotto. "General, do you--" The nasally voice was cut off by the ship exploding into stardust. "You kill without a thought." The General seemed impressed. "I kill to protect." The Princess seemed dispassionate. On whim, she tried to crush the monster's skeleton into dust with the strength of her magic at point blank. The metal did not so much as bend. "I am the Supreme Commander of the Droid Armies of the Confederacy of Independent Systems. My body was forged in stars. Birthed by them. My skin is metal from an age you cannot comprehend. My heart burns with a Darkness to put your fire to shame." "Am I at least to hear the name of the leader of the army of iron that has spread across my kingdom?" "Grievous. In soul as in consequence, all that I am is Grief. And you?" "Celestia, the everburning sun." "Well met, Queen Celestia." The creature made a horrible sound, then, as if it were scraping its chest against corrugated steel. Celestia imagined it was a laugh. "You would do well on my planet. Your heart is dark enough." "Your...planet?" Celestia's mind wandered. "I would like you to know, General Grievous, that I am not a queen. Nor am I despot, tyrant, major, admiral or general. I am a Princess. My rule is one of four." Another laugh like a freight train with lung cancer came from within the confines of the force field. "I suppose that should be three, now." Fire. Pure, unending fire. Celestia poured it in, hoping and praying that somehow, someway she could make this creature suffer. Instead, the piercing yellow eyes danced with glee from within the flames, and the creature made to speak once more. "That is my pain. That is my loss and anger. You claim you are an equal rule. You are a mate to me, a friend of hate and despair. I see it in your eyes. Your...friend, was it? Apprentice, perhaps? She was an iota of what you stand to lose, and already you jump to torture. How, then, do you think I was made? Could that be you killing loved ones without remorse, as I do. I am nothing. And you may take nothing from me. Whereas I, I spread my nothingness where I walk. I am not a "broken" soldier. Broken implies remains. Implies there is a still something behind my shell, something to fix. Hurt me as you may, but know that, like you were in that moment, I do not feel pain. I only share it. I have none left for myself. How will you drive despair to tears?" "I won't. " Celestia's thinking mind returned. "I will deal with it as I have always done. I will bury it." And with that, the sun goddess summoned crystal. Solid diamond wrapped around the creature, trapping the General in a cocoon of frozen, transparent rock. An animal scream met her ears, and then taunts and threats. Promises her world would die in a sea of fire. Threats her children would starve working in the hell the metal monster was raised in. Like a dying gasp, a final set of words, more troubling than any of the others, managed to squeeze though the casing just as she finished her work. "You would make Lord Sidious proud....." At last, she finished her work, and the diamond tomb disappeared in a flash of light, headed for her world's core. At last, her task complete, Celestia turned with dread towards the body behind her. A tear ran down her cheek, and then another, and she approached the broken form with a soft, solemn step. A voice behind her rang out. A voice of a ghost. "Tia? What are you doing here? And, uh, why am I blue?" A broken mix of a laugh and a sob rose to Celestia's throat, and she wheeled around to find a glowing, transparent, and very confused Twilight Sparkle behind her. "Was that...thing...what was sending all those metal creatures at us?" Celestia tried to embrace the slain scholar, but her hoof passed through the air. She did not care. There was something eternal about this love of hers. "That thing was hatred, Twilight. And a hatred we will rise above." > 228. Science Vs by UhOh > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by UhOh *** “How did this happen?” Celestia asked, struggling to keep her voice even. Her attempts at maintaining the portrait of serenity were foiled by the ruffled feathers of her wings and the churning of her mane. She was further undermined by the faint cries of panicked ponies as well as the stench of fire filtering in through the open windows from the streets of Ponyville. The young dragon shuffled awkwardly under Celestia’s demanding gaze. “Well,” he started, dragging the word on unnecessarily to delay the inevitable, “you know that arrangement we have where I tell you when I think Twilight’s doing something that violates the immutable laws of the universe and/or common sense [again] and you save the world by distracting her?” Spike chuckled anxiously and straightened his spines. “So, Twilight must have figured it out ‘cause she had an interesting counter-offer wherein she creates a gem large enough to keep me too occupied to snitch on her until she’s reached the point of no return.” A large crash issued from somewhere behind Spike as a truly massive, half-eaten gem the size of two fully-grown stallions fell through the floor of Twilight’s Ponyville castle and landed in the entryway. The young dragon winced. “I am very, very weak.” He added remorsefully. Celestia sighed and mentally set the counter in her mind labeled “Days Since Last Twilight Sparkle-Related Accident” back to zero—someday it would get into double digits but not today. The alicorn princess decided that since she’d gotten all the useful information she would get out of Spike it was time to depart and seek out the other players in this latest disaster. One of them had to know where her special somepony was hiding out. ** “How did this happen?” Luna was careful to keep her expression free from any amusement she may or may not have been feeling. Her sister was starting to look a little rough around the edges, so to speak, which was a pretty good indicator that it was time for the merriment to reach its end. “Well, to be honest, we’re not entirely sure. I do recall lecturing Twilight Sparkle on the impossibility of the ancient legends—earth ponies simply didn’t have the technology at the time—but I know not when an academic argument turned into practical application.” Celestia’s gaze darkened, it should have been threatening but Luna was—as was the norm for these conversations—too busy trying not to make demeaning mental comparisons on the similarities of her sister’s grumpy expression with that of an unruly storm cloud. In an effort to keep her royal composure Luna redirected her gaze to the windows behind her sister. Unfortunately the view was equally amusing, albeit in a slightly different way. Twilight really had outdone herself this time, that pillar of fire could probably be seen from Canterlot! Her amusement was ended quickly when her sister entered her personal space and loomed over her. The white mare made a great show of sniffing Luna’s breath. “No doubt that was somewhere around your fifth bottle of wine based on the smell.” The deep blue alicorn nodded thoughtfully. “Your words ring true. I believe that I was rather deep in my cups at the time of Discord’s arrival.” “Discord?” “You rang?” The irritatingly-familiar, high-pitched, nasally voice reverberated in Celestia’s head—an even more familiar ache began to throb behind her right eye. It was a pain she’d long considered to be associated with any length of time spent with the embodiment of chaos. She bit back a sigh and mentally added the impending conversation to the list of things Twilight would have to atone for. Out of the corner of her eye she spied Luna slinking away—shrewd, if more than a bit cowardly. There would be time to hunt down her sister later, right now she needed an explanation for the towering inferno that had appeared on the edge of town and was responsible for rendering Ponyville temporarily subtropical in the dead of winter. “How did this happen?” Celestia asked dully, already steeling herself for an answer she wouldn't like. Discord leaned back in the air, snapped his claws, and willed a bean bag chair into existence. “An excellent question, my esteemed equine ex-enemy. To answer to the best of my considerable abilities will require time and visual aids. It all started when you catapulted your captivating, canny, cohort into princessdom. Newly winged and newly crowned Princess Twilight Sparkle spent years—” “I’m more interested in current events, Discord. Today’s events, specifically.” Discord gave Celestia a crooked smile which she promptly dropped to the floor. This did nothing to forestall the gleam growing in his eyes. “Oh, but why didn’t you say so?!” A large projector manifested in place of the throne room’s stained glass doors and fuzzy images began to flicker to life. The draconequus fast forwarded through many years, pulled out a sheaf of papers from thin air, and began his narration. “Twilight’s day started when she was awoken by ‘the radiance of the sun’.” The images on the projector resolved themselves into a scene from Celestia and Twilight’s bedchambers. Two familiar forms, one purple and one— A blast of golden magic restored the doors to their original form. Celestia drew in a deep breath and snorted pointedly. Plumes of smoke were beginning to eke from her coat and Discord took the opportunity to turn the life-sized Celestia and Twilight plush dolls back into thrones. He figured it was probably better to save that one for their next anniversary. If he pushed Celestia anymore today he would have to join Twilight in whatever hiding place she’d found. Paws splayed out non-threateningly to convey goodwill Discord chuckled lightly. “I had nothing to do with this one. You know me, Celestia; I go where the chaos grows. I can’t help the fact that your somepony special is a walking chaos conductor. I’ve learned quite a bit from her over the years—who knew that if you’re orderly enough it comes right back around to chaos again!” “Discord, I will ask you one time and one time only: where is Twilight?” ** Travel to and from the astral plane always left one’s senses reeling for a moment. Not even Celestia, who traversed the plane more often than the other princesses combined, was immune from the disorientation. The sun princess took a moment and gathered her faculties before addressing her lover. “Twi?” Twilight looked up from her notes and smiled at her princess. “Celestia! I’m glad you’re here. Come closer, I’d love to get your feedback on this—I must have watched it in slow motion a hundred times but the reaction is still fascinating. See? Six seconds in when the mixture has dispersed across the lake it self-ignites—which, of course, is the whole point—but the degree of the conflagration was completely unexpected. I’d wager just a small batch of this substance could burn for, I dunno, decades, given how much I used I'd be shocked if it anything could put it out any time before the next century…” The purple alicorn trailed off as she realized that her marefriend wasn’t sharing in the excitement of scientific discovery which meant that she was missing something fairly important. The day’s events replayed in Twilight’s mind at breakneck speed as she tried to suss out what it was she missed. “…And I left a giant tower of Konik Fire burning unattended on a lake outside of Ponyville, didn’t I?” “You did.” “Sorry about that, I guess I got a little carried away.” Twilight watched the birth of the pillar of fire on the astral viewing screen once more. “At least I proved Luna wrong; Konik Fire was totally a possibility for earth ponies to have used given the materials they would have had access to at the time.” Celestia rolled her eyes good-naturedly. “You know it’s the frequency of occurrences like this that prevent us from having nice things, right?” Twilight sniffed disdainfully. “It’s just that kind of attitude that impedes the march of scientific progress.” She lit her horn and gathered her charts, data books, and hastily-scrawled on bar napkins up into a tidy pile. “Besides most of our things are fireproof anyway.” Celestia pursed her lips in a valiant effort to avoid smiling. ‘Don’t encourage her. Twilight isn’t cute when she gets like this. Encouraging her will only lead to waking up in stirrups again “for science”.’ Knowing she was fighting a loosing battle Celestia elected to cut her losses and return to the mundane realm, taking Twilight with her. Naturally Twilight picked up on both the hint of a smile and the fact that Celestia was trying to prevent it from spreading. Fairly sure that she wasn't in any real trouble with her marefriend Twilight gave her best winsome grin. “If it makes anything better, we can chalk today up as yet another victory of science over naysayers.” She paused and leaned into the slightly taller mare. “You’re not mad, are you?” She asked, her voice raised slightly as to be heard over the noisily crackling hundred foot tall pillar of fire beside. “Of course I’m not mad." Celestia said smoothly in honeyed tones. Oh, she might have been a little mad. "I’m not even all that surprised.” A little surprised too. Twilight pouted. “When you put it like that you make me sound like some sort of repeat-offender, delinquent, ne’er-do-well.” A deadpan glance was given to the merrily burning inferno the citizens of Ponyville were hailing as a sign of the end of days. “Perish the thought.” Celestia nuzzled her marefriend briefly before pulling away with a teasing nip to the ear. “In fact to prove I’m not mad I’m going to be waiting for you in our chambers. Feel free to join me just as soon as you put out that little fire.” There was a flash of light and the sun princess disappeared in the instant it took Twilight to process her words. The instinctual objection died in her throat as she realized its futility. Purple eyes beheld the former lake, current towering pillar of fire; her previous achievement was now her formidable obstacle. With a concentrated show of false bravado the mare puffed out her chest and glared at the fire. “Science vs. Seduction, huh?” Twilight’s horn lit up as she approached the flaming lake. “I’m gonna be honest; for once I don’t like your odds, Science.” > 229. Frisbee by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** One bang after another went off, broken pieces of white painted clay rained down on the two standing in the middle of a field some distance away from Ponyville. The smaller of the two was a dragon who was tossing up more disks from the large stack next to him, the other was an alicorn whose horn lit as she sent bolt after bolt to the flying white disks. "So", Spike began his tone heavily skeptical , "The Solar Guards allowed you to "borrow" several hundred of their clay targets." Twilight said nothing but focused more on the flying objects. Having interpreted her non-answer as a "yes", Spike threw a few more disks around. "And this is what you call a good idea for when you're annoyed with Celestia?" Twilight resigned and answered Spike verbally, "Of course. Much better than actually trying something more...." pausing to think of an appropriate word. "I think "stupid" would work. Not everything needs a word that one only finds in an obscure dictionary." snarked Spike. "Keep throwing them Spike." Twilight said responding to his jab. Spike looked at the disk he held, it was white with a golden sun stamped in the center, its black rim an easy indication to those familiar with them as to what it was. Spike then obliged and tossed a couple more, "Alright so you tell me they let you take some of their very best magic targets." Twilight nodded, "Of course, I know many of them and I asked nicely." Spike tossed some more around the field even as he shuddered at her emphasis on "nicely" as he pictured an annoyed alicorn with a blazing horn approaching the Solar Guards asking for target disks. Before he could send out more disks a golden light enveloped them both and took them and their equipment away from the field. Both landed in Celestia's study, the dragon trying to sort his bearings and the alicorn still looking annoyed. "Thank you for your help Spike. I will handle it from here." said Celestia who was seated in front of the cold fireplace. Spike took the hint and quietly left. While Celestia stepped towards the annoyed pony. Her attempt to speak was quickly cut off. "What are you doing?" asked Twilight in a terse tone. "I want to talk" was the clipped answer before being interrupted again. "Oh? About what? How you forgot about it, about what today is." Celestia hugged Twilight, "If you'll allow me to speak then you'll have your answers." Twilight nodded. Celestia sighed, "I did not forget. I remembered and I had something special in mind. Unfortunately I wasn't able to organize things as I usually would have liked to hence the delay and my silence or "forgetfulness" as your would term it. But I ready now, I do hope you'll forgive me." Twilight took a few deep breaths before she answered, "I forgave you when you forgot about our first anniversary of being together. I forgave you when you almost missed the first vacation we planned together." She paused, "There is nothing to forgive about today; I panicked and quickly accused you of something I thought you didn't do but in fact it seems like you did plan something. I just thought you forgot again, forgot our third anniversary since we started dating." Celestia nuzzled her, "Today's too special to forget, I have a surprise planned. Will you come with me?" Twilight returned the nuzzle with a kiss, "Always." > 230. Height by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Is it sure is something, isn't it?" "Absolutely." Canterlot Castle in the height of summer was a blaze of activity. Ponies worked the gold and lavender rooftops with tiling, plaster paste and hammers, while markets began to open shop with a flourish of bright crimson and lavish yellow cloth. From the vantage of a misty mountain, it looked like a gilded crown atop the brow of an ancient god. A swath of mist rested above the stony visage, adding hair to the scalp of the rocky deity. "The nobles are probably wondering where we are, aren't they?" "Absolutely." "Do you think we shou--" "Twilight, we shou--No, that's not fair. I'd prefer to enjoy the view. If you'd rather deal with the noble first, by all means. Your commitment is admirable. But in the early summer days I would rather take some time to admire our hard work." Twilight thought for a moment, then snuggled up against Celestia's side. "We both know I'll just worry about this the whole time. Which is why I will be right back." With a reassuring smile expertly matching Celestia's own, Twilight dove towards the castle's throne room, wings spread wide. "I love you!" Celestia only smiled and chuckled. "I love you too." The disappearance left her time to think on her own. A younger Celestia might have tried to pull Twlight back and reassure her, and a younger Twilight might have lied and said she loved every moment of it. Slightly later, they might have fought over their flaws and the conflict between responsibility and sincerity, then had a make up session on the mountainside then and there. Later still and they may have spent the time awkwardly stumbling over their flaws in an attempt to please each other. But today, she smiled and took a stroll down memory lane amongst the mists and the heights. Not two minutes later, Twilight was back. "There." She said, rolling a schedule in her magic with a satisfied grin. "We now have an open gap for the entire morning, free of any headaches." "The entire morning?" Celestia raised a brow. "How ever did you..." "Reworked some student aides from the library on the promise that doing paperwork would get them som extra credit, then assigned the official aides who normally do it as supervisors and gave the guards the duty of re-routing petitioners to the complaints office." Her actions earned a kiss, and the two returned to their perch, coats mingling together. "This wouldn't bore you, would it?" Twilight blinked. "Just sitting here? If I was bored I'd probably just grab a book. Besides, it's a wonderful view. Did you plan it like this, or did it just sort of come together?" "A bit of both, really. I'm sure you can see where my hoof was involved." "The dessert shops?" This earned a playful swat. "Alright, alright! The reception halls, guest rooms and the living quarters for the castle?" "As well as the barracks living quarters and several of the lounges for myself and my staff alike." Celestia smiled, and the two leaned together again. "I knew it would have something to do with that. Always has to be about the big picture, right?" "I always have some wonderful, talented little pony working on the fine details for me, it seems." Twilight jabbed her with a wingtip and blushed. "Flirt." The two of them fell silent for a while, looking over the view, and Celestia plunged into the recesses of the past. A heartbroken alicorn landing on a lonely mountaintop, stubbornly declaring she would never again return to her tribe in the Everfree, stared back at her. The sobs of the alicorn were broken at last by who else but her clan, surrounding her and supporting her in her darkest hour. Stubborn as she was, she was no match for the tenacity of her earth pony kin. A settlement of wood and bindings meant to keep out Timberwolves and Maticores was hastily assembled. From there a city of sanded wood and mortar arouse as a trade centre, tribes from all over uniting under a ruler who would defend them from dragons and diamond dog raiders without a second thought. A small kingdom was built, with farmers working the countryside of proud stone walls, and then an economic hub found itself growing within the armored citadel. The walls smoothed down and the gates grew wider, and then the walls fell altogether and the spire grew ornate under the times of peace and pr-- "Have we gotten to Luna's return yet?" Twilight gave a chuckle at Celestia's stunned blink. "Twilight?" "You always get that look when you're thinking about the past. Is that why we're up here? To reminisce?" "Why? What were you thinking about?" Instantly, Celestia paved her uncertainty over with her usual calm smile, control returning to the situation. "The same thing, I guess you could say. Time with Cadance and Shiney, our lessons together, meeting Spike again, leaving home for the first time, all the trips back with my friends all the reward ceremonies and marriages and coronations, our dates together." "Does it make you nostalgic?" "No." Twilight gave a private little smile. "No?" "It just reminds me how much I've overcome, and how far I can still go." Twilight wrapped a wing around Celestia, the two of them standing shoulder to shoulder, and enjoyed the sensation of the heights. > 231. Cue Cards by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** "Twilight, what are you doing?" Twilight had that look again. The look which said "I am totally in control and have a plan to fix a problem which, while of grave concern, can definitely be handled just so long as I Keep. It. Together." Spike tried to remember where his nearest stash of stationary was and was suddenly glad he'd eaten jalapeños and fire rubies for lunch. Twilight turned and jammed her face inches away from his, one eye twitching. Yeah, this one was going to be bad. "I'm preparing a speech, Spike." Good: Speeches were delivered in public venues. This meant there would be more ponies on hand to help calm and possibly subdue Twilight, as well as to serve as impromptu cover. Bad: More ponies meant more potential targets or participants. Also using ponies as living shields without their consent was wrong. Both morally and ethically. "Oh, of course. Silly me," Spike said, faking a laugh that he knew sounded hollow and nervous and that anypony other than a focused Twilight would see through. He probed for more information. "What are you giving a speech about?" Twilight chuckled. It was really creepy. "Oh Spike, I'm not the one giving the speech." Confusion ran up and bucked fear in the face. "What?" Spike asked before he could stop himself. "Then who's it for?" "Princess Luna," Twilight said proudly. Spike relaxed into cautious optimism. "Why are you preparing a speech for Princess Luna?" Twilight smiled in a way that made Spike's fears flare back to life, phoenix-like. "Princess Luna is delivering her first public royal address in Canterlot this weekend for Hearts and Hooves Day, or Hearts and Hooves Eve as it will be called this year. She asked me to help her 'Employ the modern vernacular." Spike scratched his head. "Oh." He thought about it for a moment, then added, "Why is Princess Luna doing it this year?" "Princess Celestia lost a bet with her and now she has to ask somepony out on a date. A romantic date. Ending in a good night kiss." The eye twitching had resumed in earnest now, accompanied by a gleam that brought to mind images of stars crashing down in apocalyptic showers on densely populated cities. Spike began backpedaling. He knew it wouldn't help. Twilight yanked him off his feet with her magic and plopped him down on a convenient stool. Spike sighed and prepared for the inevitable as Twilight telekinetically dragged over a chalkboard covered with multiple diagrams of names, personality traits, various hobbies and pictures. "Now, it has been two hundred and twelve years since Princess Celestia's last known romantic relationship. Combining the research I had already done on the subject with partners not recorded in the official histories whom I gathered information on through a series of interviews with Princess Luna and," Twilight paused and sighed, then continued, "Discord, I have created a profile on Princess Celestia's preferences in romantic partners. Her 'type,' if you will. According to this chart her 'type' seems to have stabilized to within an eight percent margin of variation seven hundred and eighty years ago, excluding outliers five hundred and fifty two, four hundred and seventy and three hundred and sixty three years ago, respectively." Twilight took a breath, then added, "Oh, and also I summoned King Sombra's ghost from the netherworld to interrogate him on the subject. He didn't want to help, but I managed to overcome his resistance." Spike was wide-eyed by the time she finished. "And... the speech?" Twilight waved a hoof dismissively. "Oh, that. I'm filling it with subtle references to characteristics I possess that Princess Celestia will associate with previous lovers. I also volunteered to hold Luna's cue cards so that I will be in Princess Celestia's field of vision the entire time." Twilight beamed, clearly proud of herself. Spike face-palmed. "Twilight, why don't you just ask her out? Invite her to go star-gazing or on a picnic or something like that." Twilight stared blankly. "But that would be weird. And probably a little creepy." > 232. SPECIAL BONUS CHAPTER BECAUSE FUZZY IS A BLIND IDIOT: Carpe Diem by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Carpe diem, seize the day, an old phrase from a work known as the Odes written by a Classical poet in the almost extinct tongue of Ancient Roan. Many over the centuries have debated over its intent, does it mean to make the most of the day or to take action now as the future remains always uncertain. The dilemma I face could be taken as either, I'm not even quite sure how to define it but I know I must soon. For today, today I'm engaged in the act of packing, placing away everything both mundane and valuable. After today I will be gone, I will leave here and not return again for some time. My trip begins tomorrow yet it is one filled with uncertainty. My friends have agreed to come, at least for a time yet today shall be my last in the presence of her. She who had been my light and my beacon through life from foal to mare, she is both my inspiration and who I aspire to be like. Yet this is likely the last I will see of her for some time. I'm leaving, to see the world as some would have put it but no, my role will be to act as Equestria's Princess, to spread the message and meaning of Friendship as my title implies. It could be months and although I doubt it will be so long, it could perhaps be years before I return. I know not what lies ahead only that my brilliant light will not be there. She has been everything, teacher, guide, friend, more than what I could ever put into words. Yet I wish there was even more between us, I wish I could add love to the impressive list of titles and roles she has been for me yet I am afraid. Afraid that what I will say will damage our trust, our relationship; for how does one even begin to stand up to the one who Brings Forth the Dawn, who led a nation by her lonesome for a millennium. Yet with this goodbye, I should, no, must seize this chance. I'm afraid but the regret of not knowing, of letting this flame flicker and fade, of letting this fester would hurt me much more deeply than our goodbye will. I know that tomorrow is uncertain as is the future, our future; I must seize this one last chance. Our parting will be difficult, the many long months apart even more so, but she is my guiding light and she will always lead me home but whether I return to her as her friend or as her love is by her choice. > 233. Meaniepants by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Princess Celestia knocked softly on the door. “Twilight, are you in there?” She stood listening at the the door, straining, she could just hear sniffles and a quiet little whimper. “Little One, I am coming in.” She softly opened the door and stepped in. The room was cluttered, writing utensils and paper covering most of the open spaces. Here and there were blank spots in roughly the size and shape of books. Celestia quickly looked around the room and found the missing books; piled on the bed in the shape of a haphazard wall of books. Taped to the outside was a sign. Curious, Celestia moved over and read, “Fort Knowledge; Boys Go AWAY!” She smiled and lit off her horn. The book wall was enveloped in a soft golden glow. As she lifted away Fort Knowledge, she revealed the huddled form of a lavender unicorn filly. Twilight looked up with eyes grown red from crying. “Twilight? What's wrong, my little pony?” Celestia sat down next to Twilight and extended a wing over her small form. “Princess? Would you really send me away? I promise I'll be better, I'll be the best, I just don't want to leave.” Twilight's lower lip trembled as she gazed up at her princess. “What? Why would I ever do that? Is there something that I am unaware of?” Celestia looked confused. “I... I overheard something your nephew said. He said that I was your current charity project and just some dumb dirty commoner. He said there ought to be a law against you teaching the lower class. I... got curious so I went and found a book of laws. He's right! There's a law right there that says you can't teach me.” Twilight pointed her hoof at a book at the foot of the bed with tears dripping from her eyes. Celestia silently lifted the book in question up to eye level. “Twilight, you are a very smart filly. However, in this case I think you still have something to learn. Did you read the title of this book, Rebrobated Laws Over the Ages?" Twilight nodded slowly. “And do you know what 'Reprobated' means?” Celestia asked. Twilight slowly shook her head no. “It mean, my Dear, that I rejected these laws. Strongly. In fact, I remember the law in question. When it was suggested, I took the lunkhead who suggested it and maybe, just maybe dropped him into a sculpture of liquid rainbow I had at the time.” She sighed, “A shame really, I did rather like that sculpture.” Twilight looked up at her, a light igniting in her eyes. “So you're not going to send me away?” It was Celestia's turn to shake her head no. “But Blueblood said...” At this, Celestia interrupted Twilight. “Twilight, I want to tell you something about my nephew.” She leaned in close to the filly, as if to impart a great secret. “My nephew is a big, dumb, spoiled, meaniepants.” Twilight giggled at that. Celestia smiled back at her and pulled her in tighter to her flank with her wing. They sat like this for several minutes. Twilight started yawning, as her head nodded and she tumbled off to sleep at the side of her teacher, she mumbled, “Love you, Princess Tia” Tia smiled back at her sleeping student, “And I you, Little One.” > 234. Snobographer by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Twilight climbed the hill in a public park in the northern city of Seaddle. By her side, Celestia was watching people come and go. As they reached the top, they turned around and faced out, towards the Sound and sat down under a tree. “Are you sure we have time for this? Aren't we on official business? What will people say. Are those reporters following us?” Twilight looked around nervously. “Reporters? They're so busy writing about the snobs of 'High Society' that what I do goes almost without comment.” Tia scoffed. “Oh and it has nothing to do with a law you passed roughly 763 years ago, when newspapers first came about? Coincidentally, is that also why that one sculpture in the garden is titled 'Pony Who Slanders?” Twilight asked with a raised eyebrow. Tia winked. Then she seized her fiance and pulled her in to her side. Burying her face in the joint between wing and shoulder, where she knew she would draw a reaction. Twilight squeaked. “Tia, really, maybe while we're in public we should try to maintain some decorum. You know I'm not entirely comfortable with public displays of affection...” She was squirming in the rather tight embrace she found herself in. “Is that why your hoof has crept down to my cutie mark?” Tia smirked. Twilight jerked her hoof back as if the stylized sun had suddenly become real. Slowly, gingerly, she returned her hoof to Tia's waist, there to let it rest comfortably. After they had been resting for a while, Tia turned to Twilight, “Twenty bits for your thoughts?” “Twenty? Wow, the price has gone up,” Twi stuck her tongue out. “I was just thinking about something my mother told me when I was younger. I didn't understand it then, but I do now. She told me the the greatest thing she did in her life was to marry her best friend.” Tia smiled at her and nodded. Together, they lay back on top of the hill of a public park and let the world flow around them. A white mare, her best friend. A purple mare, her best friend. Taking time simply to be together. > 235. The Year of the Bleeding Sun: Memento Mori by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Appropriate accompaniment Phase Two: Anger "It was on the second day of the Year of Bleeding Sun that the diamond dogs of The Crystal Spires were driven from their homes in the hundreds, displaced by a series of earthquakes and magma flows coming from above them. It is not known what means her majesty used to create the marvel of geology and architecture known today as Widow's Peak, but some testimonies of its creation do still exist. "It was a blinding light, coming in flashes back and forth like lightning. I was just a little filly at the time. None of us knew what was happening. Some ponies said the world was ending. Heh, they weren't entirely wrong. The sun turned red, and started to look smaller in the sky, and a big cloud of smoke drifted over the city. The world didn't end that day, but I'd be damned if the day it does end doesn't look just like that." Celestia landed at last, having flown without stopping from the palace. A line had been crossed. She could not return, could not repair the damage she had wrought. Could not take back what she had done to a trusted colleague, or the bitter proclamation she had made. So she did the only thing she could do. She kept going. Canterlot was now a distant speck, far South of where she had taken refuge. She could--did not want to-- take refuge with her niece in the Crystal Empire. There was no home for her there, nor anywhere. Celestia's face darkened, scanning the mountain side for life. Plants, but few animals, and none near her. "If I cannot find a place that will hold my Twilight's memory, I will make one." ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- Luna had been woken many hours earlier, but was reclining on a balcony as a moment's respite from the search for her sister and the aftermath of her...tantrum. It had been nothing but. A foalish moment of weakness, a moment of grief. But they would move past it. Her sister would return to her senses with a little prompting, as she always did. She was the stronger one, after all, and her famous patience would win over in the end. And then Luna saw the column of ash and light. ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- Fire. The land surrounding Celestia dissipated and shrunk in a sea of burning reds, greys and blacks. Pure, white energy surrounded her, burning into the mountain side with tidal waves of heat and force. Anything that might have been living in the surrounding area was instantly vaporized, and the mountain rock began to turn to magma soup. The light became more focused, taking on the same volcanic red as the magic of the horn that guided it, pulsing in surges of force stolen directly from the source of all life in Equestria. Celestia casually walked across the lake of fire that burned around her and within her, carving a perfectly square hole into the mountainside with the full force of the everlasting sun. The top of the mountain, no longer supported enough by the rock beneath it, gave way and caved into the hollow. A wall of rock fell from the ceiling. It was magma and ash by the time it was halfway to the pony below. Lashes of fire dug into the rock, making openings into chambers, and then burning hollows around the chambers into rooms. The twin peaks of the broken mountainside began to mold and shape under the unending heat, and still tongues of flames dug deeper into the heart of the mountain. Though no rock touched her coat, and no gases constricted her lungs, Celestia let the pyroclastic smoke from the devastation seep into her skin and coat, staining her shadowy grey. She breathed deep of the heated rock, letting the coals and embers lash at her throat with every breath she took. Her eyes burned with energy, and her mane flew around her like a hurricane, the rock darkening it too. With a final push, she released the energy she had commandeered, and let the now grey and lifeless mountainside stay unaltered. Twin peaks had been carved into the shape of two ponies, each one's face twisted in desperation and each one reaching across the gap for the other. Sterile square passages led deeper into the mountain, each one ready to be carved anew in more detail as she needed. She ran over her basic needs. This one would be a kitchen. That would be a bedroom. Another still would be a washroom. One last summon, and the new home was complete. An ornate, delicately carved and perfectly untouched stone sarcophagus appeared directly opposite her new bedroom, a solemn engraving on the lid. "Here lies Twilight Sparkle. The most magical of friends." Celestia gave a desolate smile. Her new home was ready. > 236. Hallowed by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "Presenting Her Royal Highness Princess Twilight, Princess of Magic and Friendship." proclaimed one of the Royal Heralds which signalled the beginning of Court. Through a mutual decision it was decided that to ease the transition and to allow the nobles and courtiers to become accustom to the newest Equestrian Princess she would hold court not in Ponyville but in Canterlot. The Crystal Oaks was fully capable of holding Court although some still objected to its creation, existence, or location. "-er Bearer of the Ele-." To most HRH Princess Twilight was seemingly serene, composed upon the Throne much like her mentor HRH Princess Celestia. "Inheritor of the Renewed Rai-." But Celestia could see her subtle discomfort as each title was listed off. "-feater of Nightmare Moon, Saviour of H-." Using subtle magic she linked herself mentally to the Princess on the Throne. "-aler and Redeemer of the Chaos King Di-." 'Relax, Twilight.' "-ane of Queen Chrysalis of the Chan-" 'Celestia? ....is this telepathy?', mentally speaking with hesitation of the unfamiliar. "-rper of the Crystal Empire, Emperor Somb-" Celestia gave a silent affirmation, 'It is, now just relax. You should feel proud of what you've accomplished.' "-her and Banisher of Lord Tirek the Da-" 'How? I thought telepathy spells never worked out properly.', as Twilight's mind reeled over the contradiction. "-ghter of Duke Orion Dusk Sparkle of House Sparkle and Duchess Velvet Emerald Starshine of House Sta-" Celestia gave a silent signal to calm down, 'Alicorn secret. But relax please, the courtiers and Guards will notice sooner or later if you keep fidgeting.' "-eiress to the Duchy o-" 'I never realized just how many titles ponies would bestow upon me. It's a little overwhelming.', her anxiousness present in her response. "Countess o-" Celestia remained as composed as ever, 'The first time you realize that, it is difficult. But it is how we ponies honour another. Even at times revere them through honourifics that elevates the pony in question.' "-dy of the Solar, Lunar, Cryst-" 'You're right.' as she silently sighed. "-us of Abjuration." finished the Royal Herald at last. He stepped down and allowed the next to step up, the new mare began her words. "Also in resid-" 'Just remember to keep calm. I am here if you need me.', reassuring the newest Princess. "-cess of the Day and the Sun." she finished. Now she pulled a new list ready to announce the first to the Throne. 'It's short!', mentally facehoofing and yelling as Twilight almost let both slip out. Celestia's silent laugh could be felt through their link, 'I'm not currently the Princess in Residence, numerous titles being recited would do little. My titles are more numerous than I care to remember. The last time all of my titles were announced was long before the Solar Millennium and even then it took half a dozen heralds hours to recite everything. Now it would need days not merely hours.' "-d of House Goldsh-" as the title recitation continued. 'Even when you're overwhelmed never forget the titles that matter most.', as Celestia tried to comfort Twilight despite the small but considerable physical distance. 'What do you mean?', her confusion still evident even over the link. 'You are Orion and Velvet's daughter. Shining Armour and Cadence's sister. Spike's family. Our friend. My love.' The herald finished and allowed a golden unicorn to stand before the Throne. 'And most importantly, you are my wife.' > 237. WYSIWYG by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Sequel to Frisbee A quick teleportation spell later and both had left Celestia's study and reappeared on some clouds just beyond the border of the Everfree Forest. "This is unexpected" Twilight said in a confused tone as she turned to look at Celestia, "Why the Everfree Forest?" "Actually our destination is the Everfree Castle, direct teleportation is far too risky due to the presence of powerful Wild Magic." Celestia said. Celestia prepared to takeoff when a throat clearing from Twilight stopped her, "Something wrong Twilight?" Twilight nodded, "Something's bothering you." She raised a hoof when she noticed Celestia trying to deny it. "When it's feasible you like to make eye contact with me when answering any of my questions. When you answered the question of why here, you didn't." Twilight looked up at Celestia, "We're seating on clouds away from others so this is definitely a chance you would take. So please tell me what's wrong." Celestia paused as her mind replayed memories of their time together and yes, Twilight had a point she often did maintain eye contact when speaking. Celestia sighed, "Could this wait? I do not wish to darken today with such a topic." Twilight shook her head, "Please tell me, I don't care if it's unpleasant. When we agreed to start dating we also agreed to be more open not less." Celestia sat silent before slowly, hesitantly began to speak, "What do you know about the Everfree settlement?" Twilight thought for a while, "Not much. It was once the center of pony settlement with the Everfree Castle at its core. There are little records even in the deepest sections of the Royal Archives but I do a little of its end. Zecora's potion showed me glimpses of the end, Luna…. becoming Nightmare Moon…. then briefly a little of your fight and then you banishing Luna to the moon." Celestia sighed, "One of my greatest regrets. The Everfree settlement was more than just a home; it was where we lived for so long. We raised a small village in the heart of the forest during the Mad Years; the chaotic nature of the forest was a buffer to Discord's own brand of chaos. For many centuries we lived here, the small camp became a town and later the center of civilization for a fledgling pony society." Twilight sat intently listening although she was still confused as to what Celestia was getting at, "Not to sound rude but are you sure about this. As little as I know about it, I do know those times are still difficult for you to deal wiyh." Celestia sighed again, "It's still rough but I'll manage. With what you…. what little you saw reflects me both how I was and in some ways still am today…." Twilight leaned in to hug Celestia who had gone silent after her last statement. Celestia shook her head, "Thank you. Back then I was so deeply involved in state affairs; a fledgling nation has many enemies internally and externally and many difficulties in getting up and running properly. I was so deeply involved in state affairs that I left Luna behind. I left her alone at a time when she needed me; so few to keep her company, even the Lunar Ponies were not enough. Luna once bore Honesty and Loyalty; she felt strongly the biting words that the Solar Ponies brought upon her and her domains. The Solars offered very little in the way of honest words or true loyalty, both of these affected her deeply and in my negligence I lost her for a millennium." Twilight tightened her hug as she tried to figure out Celestia's reasons for digging what were very deep wounds. "The Solar Millennium came and passed, you came into my life and helped bring back Luna to me" another sigh, "but here I am. I'm repeating the mistakes from before. I'm always involved in the nation's affairs to the point I can forget what I need to attend to, I need to attend to my family not just what's needed to lead all ponies. My sénéchal is the one that runs my days and keeping things in line so I don't forget but I never want to put family matters in the same light as my duties." "I'm still confused of why you're telling me this." said Twilight. Celestia sighed again, "I worry that you still view me at least at times in the same light that you did when you were younger. That you still see me as the perfect pony; both wise, steady, a guide and shepherd to all ponies. I'm not, I forget things often and I push myself too much in what holds my attention to the point of negligence. What you seen then and what you've seen of me these last few years have been exactly that. Celestia the pony, not the Princess but I worry that you still see me in that perfect light." "I do not" Twilight began slowly, "I do not see you as perfection. I see you as a very important pony to me now and then. 'What has been gilded with gold are nothing but granite underneath', one the few times we discussed philosophy was about that phrase. It applies here, you've seen my flaws and now I've seen some of yours. I'm the same at times, I wrap myself in what interests me and it takes my friends and family to dig my out of it. You remember how I was before I left for Ponyville, I still deal with that sometimes and I love you no less for being less than perfect. Yes, there have been difficulties in changing how I see you but it's a change I embrace if it means we could be together as we are now." Twilight leaned further into the hug she had been sharing to give Celestia a kiss, "We both have flaws and quite often similar flaws. The road may be difficult but I wouldn't trade it for anything else. Now I know this needs a longer discussion but perhaps we could focus on something a little different. You did bring me to visit the Everfree Castle for a reason." Celestia gave a small smile, "Thank you, you're right. We'll talk at length later about this but I do apologize for darken our anniversary like this but there is something at the Everfree Castle I would like for you to see." The pair took off and headed into the depths of the Everfree Forest, as they approached Twilight could see the castle. A very changed castle, no longer were the walls slowly crumbling to ruin nor were the roofs missing but intact and whole. She could see the full magnificence of the castle that while smaller than Canterlot was still very ornate with detailed carvings and details etched into the walls. "What? When did this happen?" Twilight asked as they landed, her last visit here had been to what was a slowly crumbling ruin. "This is what I wanted to show you, the castle restored. This is a place of great significance for both of us and I desired to have it restored. In the weeks and months to come I will be sending in teams to help further clean up the castle." Twilight took slow steps towards the castle doors, "It's beautiful even among this dangerous forest. I can see why ponies once saw this as the center of civilization. Although I do wonder, why restore a place deep in a forest few would ever willingly venture to." "I have plans, Twilight. This place was my home for many centuries, much longer than Canterlot has been." Placing a hoof against the stonework she began tracing one of the etched details, "This is why I've brought you here. I had abandoned here in my grief but with Luna's return I wanted this place to find new purpose than just rotting away. I would like for this to be a home or at least a retreat from the political machinations in Canterlot. It was the home Luna and I held for centuries but I now wish to extend its use. If you ever need a quiet retreat this place will be open for you." Twilight was stunned both by the restoration of the Everfree Castle and standing invitation to live here whenever she wished, "Shouldn't it just be for you and Luna?" "It could have been but you are important to us both, neither of us would object to you staying here. But as well I would like to have somewhere where we could meet and enjoy each other's company in peace. We've been taking things slow these last few years so you could think of this as the next step when we open our home to you." "I have one more thing for tonight" Celestia lit her horn and opened the main doors and led Twilight into the dining hall, much like the exterior it was elegantly decorated although much smaller than Canterlot Castle. Set on the tables was a dinner laid out for two. "I also thought you might enjoy a quiet night away from Canterlot." Lifting a bottle she filled two glasses with wine and offered one to Twilight, "Here tonight, we celebrate three years of being together. I hope that we may share many more years." > 238. Superfly by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "Get it!" "I'm trying!" "Magic! Use magic. Swat it, contain it, just get it!" A magenta light and a golden light enveloped a large black blot hovering above their heads. Once contained the blot was restrained and it was easy to see it was a fly. Or rather it was a fly.... if a fly was nearly the size of a large housecat. The fly was almost comical for being oversized if it wasn't also a tad creepy. "Alright, that's the last of the oversized flies contained and that's the last of the mess." Twilight shuddered, "Also mental note, no more cake baking from you." as she glared at Celestia. Celestia looked apologetic, "The results were unexpected. The cake did look fine but then there was a fly and well.... I'm not entirely sure why or how we ended up with some oversized flies or anything else that happened. My culinary skills are much better than this but it seems that cakes remain ever elusive." Celestia sighed, "I can cook very well but baking still remains Luna's expertise not mine especially when in regards to cakes." "The flies makes sense if they were smaller but even I can't think of a reason for the other things especially the octopus." Twilight said as she snuggled up close, "At least most of what you make turns out very well. Just...." "Not cake." Celestia supplied, slightly disappointed at another disastrous failure at producing her favourite treat. "Not cake", Twilight agreed. > 239. Democracy by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "Shouldn't I have a say in this?" Twilight asked. "You did, it was considered but I've decided to go with this option instead." Celestia responded "Upon my ascension you stated we were equals." stated Twilight. "I did and we are equals" Celestia said affirming what she had previously publicly proclaimed. "So how could you just blatantly overrule me?" Twilight accused. "I did not just overrule you. I did consider you're ideas but I went with mine." Celestia said trying to calm Twilight down. "Why then? Is Equestria not a land of equality. I thought you wanted less power not more!" retorted Twilight. "I allow my little ponies to mostly govern themselves except in the gravest emergencies in which mine and Luna's power still supersede all others." Celestia replied calmly reminding Twilight of the standing practice. "Luna is more you're equal than me. Was elevating me for nothing?" questioned Twilight. "No! Your elevation grants you the same rights, responsibilities, and privileges that Luna and I have." answered Celestia. "Could you please stop arguing already!" a third voice cut in. "This is not hard, we're on vacation and looking for dinner not which nation to not anger." growled Spike, the small dragon looking very annoyed at the antics of his family. "We're here to relax not draw attention." The alicorns looked sheepish at being chastised by the dragon. "Right. Sorry." Both turned to face the dragon, "Right either we compromise" Twilight began. "Or we allow you to chose." finished Celestia. "I'll choose" Spike answered, "I have a place in mind." as he began walking with the alicorns behind him. > 240. Tiberius by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "If we leave now we could share dinner." suggested Celestia. Her companion, lover, fellow Princess and alicorn just grunted as she continued walking down the aisles of artifacts. Celestia sighed, "First night I've been not busy in a while and now I find you busy instead." "Celestia please," Twilight began turning to face the trailing white alicorn, "this is one of my new duties. Well it became one when the librarians revived an old title and bestowed me Arch-Librarian, then the Archivists followed with Mistress of the Hidden Knowledge, which snowballed into many academic fields declaring me their patron. As part of that I should inspect the artifacts that arrive before sending them off to others, this is to ensure harmful magics have limited contact with ponies." Celestia looked around, "I do agree with that however these are artifacts of the early Roanan Empire, the Pegasi who founded it had limited kno...." "Celestia?" asked a concerned Twilight when she heard her love cut off mid-sentence. Twilight walked over to find Celestia looking, no staring at a statue of a pair of Timberwolves wrestling at the base of a tree with an eagle holding a bolt of lightning perched at its apex. "Celestia?" Twilight asked again. Celestia blinked, "My apologies Twilight. I just never thought I would see this again." "What was this?" "A gift. I have loved many in my long life." Celestia sighed, "This statue of bronze was crafted and given to me by Thunderous Whitebolt, a Pegasus stallion and.... the first pony I ever fell in love with. This statue is of his mythical ancestors who founded the Whitebolt clan that would later begin the Roanan Empire." "Who were they? Details of early Roanan Empire and its founders are hazy at best." "Most of what remains is in the old Pegasopolis tongue and is passed down orally rather than written down. Many old clans pass the stories down through Tellers of Deeds, one pony each generation who remembers the stories and recites them much like Earth Pony tribes and their Weavers of Tales or Unicorn houses and their Keepers of Lore or Crystal Pony families and their Reciters of Stories. These two were Wild Bolt and White Predator who in legends fell from up high into the Tiber River. Raised in the wilds among Timberwolves and returned to their people in blood and guts of their foes and together they united the smaller feuding Pegasi families. Both had a wolf head cutie mark but one had a pair of lightning bolts crossed behind and the other a pair of eagle wings. When one perished the other chose to name their united Pegasi clan "Whitebolt" honouring them both. Their descendant Hurricane Whitebolt would also unite the Pegasi clans into the early Roanan Empire settling by the Tiber River while their later descendant Stormfront "Hurricane" Whitebolt led the later Imperium of Pegasopolis to peace with the other two tribes." "So Thunderous Whitebolt gave you this?" Twilight asked her eyes wide at the short history she had been regaled by Celestia, "For what occasion?" "The anniversary of the Unification. I was young during the waning years of the Three Tribes living as a Dawn Bringer in the Kingdom of Unicornia. I met a Pegasus soldier who I fell for in spite of tribal hatred and racism but we could not be together. Not until after the Windigo threat had been destroyed. So we celebrated the Unification as it marked the beginning of our formal courtship." Celestia slumped as she sat silent trying to hold back tears as she dredged up memories of her first love. Memories that even time couldn't make fade. Twilight quickly hugged the silently crying pony, "Thank you for telling me this. For sating my curiosity even when you knew it would be difficult." Twilight nuzzled her deeply, "He is gone but never forgotten. That may not be enough but it still matters that even now a part of you still loves him." Twilight kissed her deeply, gently, "I'm not jealous that you still love him or that you still miss him but I'm here for you now. I'll be here for as long as we want to be. Things may change between us but never my love for you." > 241. Showmareship by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Sequel to Pizazz Celestia sat and smiled as she watched her love bring forth the sun. It was in a way a momentous occasion, five years ago she had sent her grumbling, reclusive student to Ponyville; Twilight had succeeded where Celestia had failed and returned Luna cleansed of the Nightmare. Today was to celebrate the fifth anniversary of Luna's return, beginning with an unusual and more dazzling variation from how the Summer Sun Celebration usually was and who would have thought the once reclusive mage would have put on such a show. She watched Twilight land and briefly allow ponies to view her in awe and praises before she saw Twilight walk over to her. "An excellent performance, I am certain ponies will be remembering this one for some time." Twilight leaned in to nuzzle Celestia, "I'm glad you enjoyed my first formal raising of the sun. It certain was nerve-racking standing before everypony." Celestia returned the nuzzle, "You did not have an issue addressing the crowd at your coronation." "Speaking I can manage, performing not so much. Performing is certain more Trixie's forte though I can sort of imagine how much she enjoys basking in the crowd's applause and praises." "A special performance for a special occasion. I'm certain the next anniversary milestone will be another show." Twilight smirked, "'Not for another five years when the tenth anniversary comes around. For the next four we'll have to make do with your little performance." "Oh do I hear you teasing me? This requires a suitable response" Celestia said as she brought down a white wing across Twilight's body. Quickly she brushed her feathers across Twilight's body attacking the ticklish spots. "Celestia! Celestia!" Twilight laughed and tried to move away from the quick moving wing, "Please stop. Let's not draw a crowd towards us. Please!" Twilight continued even as she gasped for air. Celestia stopped her attacks and instead wrapped her wing around Twilight, "This will continue later. This I promise you. But you are correct however no crowd would approach me today not while they are celebrating and especially since I put a little spell to allow us a brief moment of privacy." "Right" Twilight said as she kissed Celestia, "I do enjoy your annual performances though. Simple but still wondrous. The first I can recall involved the spark the started my journey to study magic and meeting the glance of the wonderful mare with me today. I could not be more glad for that and how that wonderful mare is now the one who I have and will share my life with." > 242. Talisman by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** “Twilight, remind me again why I'm helping you?” Rainbow Dash panted as she and her purple friend sprinted down a hallway. The clanking and jingling close behind them indicated that the animated suits of archaic samarai armor had not fallen behind. Ahead of them they could see a light at the end of the hall, slowly narrowing as the gate kept closing. “I told you, the Icon of Tsukuyomi was a very important talisman to the ancient Neighponese. I'm not sure what it actually is, but I can feel heavy enchantments and Tia mentioned it as being something of Luna's that was incredibly useful.” Twilight was panting as well, but newfound earth pony endurance enabled her to lecture as she ran, something that Dash wasn't entirely certain was a good thing. “Less talking, more running.” Suiting action to words, the blue pony pushed herself. At the last second, she grabbed her friend and put on a burst of speed, squeaking past the closing portcullis mere moments before it slammed shut. The two tumbled to the ground outside and lay on the grass gasping for breath. As they calmed down, Dash looked over to her friend. “Again, why am I helping you?” Twilight smiled back, “It's Tia's and my fifth anniversary. We said we'd get each other gifts that meant something when we were younger. I found this in my research and thought that it'd be perfect. I came here to retrieve it. I brought you for backup. You are here because I helped you get a gift for Luna. Do you remember? That signed copy of Daring Do and the Fetish of Gungadoon?” “Please, it was no where near as difficult to get as this was.” Dash said. “It was a Comic-con exclusive. A Manehatten Comic-con exclusive.” Twilight growled. “I had to wait in a line for 6 hours. Do you know why people stereotype con goers? 6 hours in line with people who have worse social skills then me! 6 HOURS!” Twilight's voice dropped to a mutter, “Never again, next time I abuse Royal Privilege, no matter what Tia says.” Dash looked contrite, “Oh yeah, that's why I'm helping you.” ~~~ Far away, on a land named for the fruit of its soil, two sisters huddled over a box in a cramped space. The minstrels could have sung songs of their epic journey, but it would have been shorter then a commercial jingle. “This? This is your mystical talisman? Sister, correct me if I'm wrong, but that is a small homemade doll.” Luna stared into the box with a puzzled look. “Excuse me Luna, but this is a very important part of Twilight's foalhood! In fact, this is actually the first gift I gave to her. Her first night in the castle as my student, when she couldn't sleep, I magicked up a friend for her.” Celestia smiled in wistful rememberance. “Maybe afterward, you should have magicked up a lesson in doll making for yourself.” Luna said dryly, eyeing the small rag donkey with button eyes, well, one button eye and one dangling button eyelike object. Celestia swatted her on the shoulder and they both started laughing. Giggling they presented quite the sight, front halves tucked under a bed, rear ends shaking with mirth in the sky. Behind them came a snort of annoyance. “Luna, was that you?” a deep voice answered her. “Eenope.” “Tia, maybe we should run now.” “Eeyup.” > 243. Push by Palaikai > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Palaikai *** We lost. I keep replaying the events in my head, trying to figure out where we went wrong, but I guess all that matters in the end is that we were forced-out. The others … I don't know if they're still alive or not, all those who remained loyal – what few of them were left at the end – to Celestia when Canterlot fell. This distant forest, somewhere at the edge of Equestria, is our home now; a run-down shack is something of an adjustment after a fabulous palace, but it will suffice. It almost doesn't matter because we're finally together, alone, which is something I've been craving for years now. I know it's wrong, and I feel the shame coursing through me, but I can't help how I feel. Something is wrong with her, though; it seems that the further we get from Canterlot, the more her mental condition deteriorates. I hope against hope that it's just a side-effect of the onerous war, that she'll eventually adjust to her new circumstances, but I'm not confident. “Twilight Sparkle,” she says, her voice chipper, “what should we do today?” “Uh,” I reply, uncertainty gripping me. Celestia is capable of moments of perfect lucidity, but they are few and far between. “Food,” I finish, affecting as sincere a smile as I can manage. “We need to find food.” She approaches me; her mane is dishevelled and ragged, having long ago lost its sheen. The pure white coat is dirty and bedraggled. There's a madness to her eyes; pain and rage, hurt and loss, and it scares me. “I have a better idea,” she whispers saucily in my ear before nibbling on it. I push her away, both affronted and aroused; I want her, with every fibre of my being, but … not like this. I want to cry, but I have to remain strong. One of us has to. Celestia looks at me with a scowl. Her ire, even in her weakened condition, is a terrible thing and I brace myself to receive her wrath. “No,” she decides, turning to face the dilapidated wall. “You're not worth it.” It's the single most hurtful thing she could've said, and she knows it. “Maybe you should rest, Princess,” I say, choking back a sob. “I'll have a look around.” I'm about to open the door when a small, sad voice says, “Twilight?” “Mm?” “Stay with me. Please.” She slumps down on the bed, exhausted both physically and spiritually, and I edge in next to her; Celestia puts her forelegs around my waist, holding me close. She can't quite look at me. “I'm sorry. I'm just … not myself at the moment.” “I know,” I reply, blinking back tears. “It'll be fine tomorrow.” But it wasn't. Still, it was better than nothing. > 244. Second Chances: Stable by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** The argument with Cadence fresh in her mind, Celestia wandered the halls of Canterlot Castle on autopilot. She cursed herself for snapping at Cadence as she had, and even further for striking her. The blow was not severe, certainly not enough to cause serious physical harm, but she was a Princess of Equestria. It was her duty to be above such petty acts of violence, even if in her heart she felt them entirely justified. Indeed, while intellectually Celestia disagreed with her actions, her heart begged her to turn around and reduce Cadence to cinders. She wondered how much of the impulse was anger, and how much was jealousy. She vowed not to dwell on it and tried to dismiss the thought, but the execution proved more difficult than she wished. In seemingly no time at all, Celestia found herself in front of her chamber doors. The door guards, along with most of the Palace staff, were absent, and would be until the next day. She had sent them away for their safety, but now that the immediate danger had passed she elected not to recall them immediately. It would give Twilight a brief grace period before rumors began circulating in full swing, though undoubtedly the process had already begun. Gently, so as to not wake Twilight if she was still asleep, Celestia cracked open her doors. She pushed them open slowly, avoiding the creek that often annoyed her at the beginning and end of her day. Inside, she saw Twilight laying on her bed with a book opened across her forelegs. Confident she wasn’t waking her, Celestia pushed the door the rest of the way open and stepped inside. Twilight caught her entrance from the corner of her eye and looked up from her book. “H-hi, Princess,” she croaked. Celestia winced internally at the sound of Twilight’s voice, which was hoarse from dehydration, crying, and yelling. With a gentle smile, Celestia filled a glass from her chilled water cooler and levitated it over to her. Twilight accepted the water with a grateful smile and emptied it eagerly. Celestia refilled it and climbed up beside her on the bed. Twilight leaned against her side and tried to push the book aside, but before she could Celestia managed to catch a glance. “A photo album?” she asked, unable to mask her surprise. Twilight looked down at the open book, the current page showing a collection of photographs of her and Cadence together at her parent’s house, enjoying a summer cookout. Both of them were wearing wide grins. The last picture on the page showed the two of them sitting against one another as they watched the annual Canterlot fireworks display. Celestia glanced at Twilight and saw her wearing a bittersweet smile. Fresh tears were gathering in her eyes, and she held back a sniffle. Carefully, to not seem as if she was forcing Twilight’s hoof, Celestia reached over and quietly closed the album. Twilight offered no resistance, even pressing even further against her. For what seemed like hours, Twilight was quiet, seemingly lost in her own head. Twilight had not yet had time to truly process everything that had happened to her. She had gone from heartbreak, to rage, back to heartbreak until collapsing from exhaustion. There simply hadn’t been time to sit and think. “She’s asked to see you,” Celestia said eventually, breaking the silence. She felt Twilight tense against her side. In a tense, careful tone Twilight asked, “What did you tell her?” For a moment, Celestia felt a pang of hurt at the suspicion and guardedness in Twilight’s question. She understood the reason, Twilight had few ponies left to turn to, and had just been betrayed by the pony closest to her heart. It hurt all the same. “I told her that she had no right to make demands, and that you would see her if an when you chose. Not a moment sooner.” Celestia coughed and looked down at her hooves. “Then I…may have slapped her and stormed off.” Twilight started and whipped her head around. Her mouth hung open with disbelief, and Celestia’s cheeks reddened at her admission. An entire lifetime of instruction on how to handle conflict, on how physical violence was to be abhorred unless absolutely necessary, and how to control her emotions thrown out the window in a single sentence. It was one of the more shameful and embarrassing confessions of Celestia’s life. And then, Twilight laughed. It started as a single chuckle, and quickly rose to a fit of giggles. In seconds Twilight consumed by deep, wild laughter. The seed of a smile took root and blossomed on Celestia’s face as well, and it was not long before both of them were rolling across her bed, holding their aching sides and helpless as they were blinded by mirthful tears. Celestia’s laugh hitched when she tumbled off the bed, having forgotten in the midst of her fit where exactly the massive mattress ended. The inevitable result was an instant redoubling of their tittering as they laughed at their own absurdity: two Equestrian Princesses unable to even lay on a bed properly for their own giggles. Slowly, as a fire in the night, their guffaws subsided. On shaky, unsteady limbs Celestia clawed her way back onto her bed, falling limp beside Twilight. Once again they leaned against each other, though this time more for lack of energy to move than any sense of comfort. As the embers of their laughter cooled, occasionally stoked by a single giggle or chuckle, the heavy cloud of reality returned. “What will you do now?” Celestia eventually asked, when her curiosity at last overwhelmed her urge to simply bask in the afterglow of their shared laughter. Twilight stared at her ceiling, contemplating the cards life had dealt her, both the good and the bad. “I think,” she began at last, with Celestia paying rapt attention, “I think I’d like to go home.” > 245. Lustre by Blazeofheat > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Blazeofheat *** Sequel to Zinger “Now, when hosting a dinner parties with griffons it is important that the napkins be folded in a-” Rolling her eyes, Twilight groaned as Prince Blueblood continued his lecture on proper formal dining setup. Why is he telling me this? Princess Celestia hasn’t had to personally manage silver ware at a formal occasion in centuries and I’m even less likely to. “And would you please cease your rude interruptions; it is unbecoming of Princess Celestia’s wife to be so uncivil.” Prince Blueblood scolded her for the treason of expressing boredom. Throwing her hooves up in exasperation Twilight complained “It has been three hours and we have yet to cover any topics on formality that are applicable to me.” Which wouldn’t be so bad if I was in a class where she could pull out a book, but with a single tutor it wasn’t exactly a viable option. “It is important I don’t leave anything out. If I can make you half as presentable as Princess Celestia at her worst then it will all be worth it.” The prince politely insulted her, his smile fading to a nervous chuckle as he realized what he’d just said to the wife of the head of the country. A smug grin took residence on Twilight as the way out of these lessons presented itself. “So Princess Celestia is always presentable you say?” “Yes?” Twilight’s grin grew at the doubt in Prince Blueblood’s eyes. “Well, presentable is one way to describe her last night in the back of the public library, barely containing her moans as her glistening fluids dripped on the floor.” Twilight smugly stated as she rose from her desk and casually strolled up to Prince Blueblood. Prince Blueblood froze as his brain lost its ability to function. His mouth hung open as the almost audible sound of him losing IQ filled the room. “Like any good lover, I was more than willing to clean it up with my tongue as it, came from her.” Twilight purred as she skimmed a hoof along Prince Blueblood’s shoulder. Breaking from his stupor at the contact, the prince’s scream reverberated through the castle as he ran down the halls, yelling out the names of various cleaners. Peaking her head out of her room at the spectacle Princess Celestia briefly wondered if she should leave the matter to someone else. While Prince Blueblood freaks out all the time, what could have caused this during his lesson with Twilight? “Twilight?” Princess Celestia queried as she walked into the study room, “would you mind explaining to me what just happened” “Oh, I was just telling Prince Blueblood about your paper cut last night.” > 246. Aria by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Celestia was enjoying her tea. It was a calm afternoon. There had been little pressing business for her to attend to on this day and she was basking in the rarity (the noun not the pony) of the event. Perhaps she'd have time to get to that new book she'd been wanting to read. It had been terribly difficult to avoid hearing spoilers from her sister, who gushed glowingly about it. Or was it the pony she was reading it with she gushed about? Hmm, either way, there was a lot of gushing to tune out. Her bedroom door opened and she looked up. Entering her room was the only pony in all of Equestria who had a pass through her locks and wards. Twilight Sparkle came in and settled across from her and assumed an expectant look. “So, you know how you don't sing very often? You've sung to me maybe eight times my whole life. I noticed that these songs, which are beautiful, seem to only come out of you when something important is about to happen.” Twilight said with a very serious look on her face. Celestia raised an eyebrow, fairly certain she knew where this was going, but wanting confirmation. “Would you say that you go for an Aria of Effect?” Twilight grinned broadly at her pun. Celestia stared at her blankly. Twilight's smile slowly faded. Under the steady gaze of her fiance, Twilight grew more and more nervous. Flustered, she pulled a wing around and started fiddling with the feathers. When Twilight's discomfiture had hit the peak of cuteness and just before it actually crossed over into complete despair, Celestia spoke, “It was a good attempt, but alas, you're trying too hard. Twilight, my dearest, you are not very well versed in puns, so maybe you should refrain. The key to success for all punners of note is their ability to stay composed while performing. As for the singing... I'm shy.” Twilight's head was bowed with her ears pinned back, “Ouch, harsh, Tia. Maybe I can't pun to save my life, but at least I have the most beautiful teacher, she's easy on the eyes, but hard on the pupils.” Celestia groaned. Twilight cheered. > 247. Album by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Mom!" Starburst wailed, desperation breaking through that resentful dignity that teenagers compose themselves with so often. Her coltfriend chuckled, earning him a kick just beneath his anchor cutie mark. "Well, you must admit, it was a very nice bonnet." Celestia smiled that soothing smile. "'I'm gonna be a pioneer pony! I'll make a house on the prairie and live there like a big pony all by myself!'" Twilight helpfully contributed, her teasing born more from nostalgia than a desire to see her daughter squirm. Starburst sighed, making a show of rolling her eyes, and her parents shared a look. "Oh, don't be like that Starshine. The only way you'll get to know him better is if you share each other's secrets, and that includes the embarrassing ones." Celestia and Twilight shared a look, memories flooding back to them. "I remember Grandpa Gravity telling me a story about when Tia first started trying to manifest herself as a pony. She couldn't control the fluids, so she always showed up having pee--" "And that is a story that only family gets to hear." Celestia interrupted with a good natured smile. The colt gave another, rather more nervous, chuckle at this, brushing aside windswept sea green hair from in front of his eyes. Twilight opened up the accursed photo album again, making Starburst seethe. "Here she is at two. She insisted upon eating all the blueberries whenever we brought them home." The stallion raised a skeptical eye, so Twilight swivelled the album around to show a filly, cheeks stuffed and stained with light blue splotches, sitting triumphantly amidst a trio of baskets. "All of them." Starburst buried her crimson face in her hooves. "Mom!" The pair of tormentors noticed the clench in their daughter's shoulders and the way she seemed to be trying to shrink into the sofa, and shared another knowing look."And here she is trying to fly. She built her own wings out of feathers and wood. They were beautiful, and they worked very well with a little boost." The page displayed a pony held aloft on orange structures flapping in a field of salmon magic. "Her first prize at the science fair. She did a project on rare insect species, including one she discovered herself." "And here she is giving a speech against bullying in the fifth grade. We were very proud." Starburst pulled her face out of her hooves. "You cried." Twilight bristled. "I did not!" Celestia turned the page, and to Twilight's great embarrassment there stood a lavender alicorn dabbing at her eyes with a hoof. This was met with chuckles all around. Once Twilight regained her composure, she reached out and touched the colt's elbow. "Our daughter has made us very proud, and we hope she'll be very happy with you, as we've been very happy with her." The eyes of the two rulers moved past the colt, both staring at their daughter with something like sadness and regret. Starburst blinked at them, tilting her head at the sudden display, but it was gone as quickly as it had appeared. "And here's the time she fell into Pinkie Pie's cotton candy mix and we had to shave her completely bald." Starburst's eyes widened to the size of dishes, and her scream echoed throughout Castle Canterlot. "Moooooooooooooooooooooom!" > 248. Asexual by Palaikai > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Palaikai *** “Twilight,” Princess Celestia said with a calm that was verging on the infuriating, “what can I do for you this evening?” Evening had come and gone. There was no way to slice it: it was night. And Celestia wasn't used to having irritable alicorn princesses – or anypony else, for that matter – barging in on her when she was trying to get some well-deserved shut-eye. “Explain to me again what happened when I ascended?” “We've gone over that,” replied Celestia patiently. “In some detail, as I recall.” “Right. You combine the traits of all three pony races into one. A unicorn's magic, an earth pony's strength, and a pegasus' flight,” said Twilight. “Yes,” agreed Celestia, struggling to comprehend what point – if any – her former student was driving at. “I never asked at the time, and maybe I should have, but … what are the side-effects?” demanded Twilight, rounding on Celestia. “There aren't any.” “You're lying!” Twilight stated angrily before her expression softened upon realising that Celestia genuinely appeared to have no clue. “Or you're forgetting.” “Forgetting what?” Celestia narrowed her eyes. After several thousand years of existence, it was true that some memories were foggier than others, but she felt she would've remembered if there were any downsides to being ascended. Twilight sucked on her lip, feeling faintly embarrassed, but knowing she had to get an answer. If there was one pony in all of Equestria she felt she could divulge anything to, it was Celestia. They were like family. “I, uh,” her cheeks burned. “I don't get turned-on any more.” “By who?” “I mean, in general.” “Oh,” said Celestia. “More like, lack of.” Celestia almost snorted in laughter, but realised it would be in bad taste. She tried to keep her voice perfectly neutral. “It's just one of the many changes you have to get used to with your new body, like controlling your stronger magic and learning to fly. Alicorns work differently, especially when it comes to sexuality.” “So. Um, how long until …?” “Hm.” Celestia appeared deep in thought. “I think, for me, it was about fifty years before I felt any, ah, urges again.” “Fifty years?” exploded Twilight. “For at least the next five decades, I won't have any kind of sexual activity?” “On the bright side,” Celestia said with a grin, “when it comes back, it comes back with a vengeance.” “Dear Sister, I always knew you were the incarnation of pure evil,” Luna said, appearing from behind a curtain after Twilight had left. Despite her words, she was having a hard time containing a giggle. “It's not often I get to play a practical joke on somepony, especially one as tightly wound as Twilight Sparkle. Look at it this way, at least when she starts feeling herself again in the next few days, she'll be all the happier for it.” > 249. Wieldy by Starlight Shadow > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Starlight Shadow *** Twilight jumped to the side as Celestia's magical blade slashed the area she had once been. Block, block, parry, stab, miss, stab again...it was all a blur at this point. The match had been going on for a while. For a couple weeks now, Twilight had been taking sparring lessons, with Princess Celestia as her teacher. It was an excellent workout, and a good way of relieving stress. She had been trying out different blades for a while now, and she quite liked this one. The hilt wasn't too bulky, and the blade extended and retracted easily. Twilight saw an opening and swiped hew newest blade at the other Princess' hooves, causing her to jump back and open her wings on impulse. She continued to stab and slice at the other princess with her lavender sword until Celestia was nearly backed into a corner. A golden blade swiped the area above her head, but she quickly ducked and pointed her own sword at Celestia's chest. One...two...three...four...five. Breathing heavily, the two princesses retracted their blades. "Good job, Twilight. Do you think you'll be sticking with that one?" She indicated toward the hilt Twilight gripped in her telekinesis, now bladeless. Twilight smiled and nodded. Yes, she quite liked this one. > 250. RE-WRITUS > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Welcome to the 250th Special: Re-writus! Three of our contributing authors have come together to present you with re-writes of their previous works as an example of how they have improved or just as a re-imagining of the original! Morning by Knight of Cerebus Celestia approached the bed once again. With a delicate hoof, she touched the covers. The pony beneath stirred, grumbled, but said nothing. Celestia ignored the impulse to cringe. No, she decided. She was truly ignoring the impulse to weep. She looked down at the slumbering form again. She waited.                                                                             ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- Twilight woke with a start. Her eyes cracked open, and she noticed to her confusion that a layer of green slime peeled away when they did. She dismissed the oddness of the notion, reminding herself that it was perfectly normal for a member of The Hive. No sooner had the thought of dismissing the oddness of green goo lying across her eyelids been dissipated than did she feel the sensation of powerful magic forcing its way into her brain. An instinctual part of her wanted to resist, but another part of her trusted the caster absolutely, and still another said that enduring what Her Beloved and her Food Source did was the only way she could absolutely secure their love for The Hive. She shuddered at the strange thoughts warring in her mind. At last, she noticed Her Bel--Princess Celestia, who she had already proclaimed she was not in love with quite thoroughly, her thoughts reminded her--lying next to her. One hoof was lying overtop of her own, trying its best to cover the holes. Holes? She examined her hoof more clearly. Healthy, full purple fur ended just below the knee joint, and below it was angry black chitin pockmarked by gaping holes. The two sides of her mind that were not her own began screaming at one another, and she clutched her head and gave a shriek of pain. Celestia caught her before she could hit the bedsheets, of course. But Twilight still hurt. "Princess...what--what is going on, here?" Celestia smiled at her. "Good morning, Twilight. It's best if you don't ask questions. You won't truthfully understand until the treatment has--" her breath hitched, and her heart broke, "has brought you back to normal." Twilight searched Celestia's eyes. Already she felt exhausted. She waivered back and forth. "You mustn't blame yourself for what happened, remember that, Twilight."   "What did happen, Princess?" "You attempted to stop an invasion by Chrysalis. You were captured behind enemy lines. The plan worked. All of the changelings involved in the plan are currently our prisoners, but...you became theirs. You were part of the changelings, Twilight." Twilight's eyes widened, memories flying through her mind. She remembered being forced into a cocoon of sickly slime, and the cackles of the creature she hated most in the world. She remembered the sounds of changelings running in panic, and her being rushed away in the sac. She remembered a rain of fire scattering what few changelings were left, and a defiant hiss ending in a scream. "What...what happened? How did you get me free?" Celestia looked down, giving a shudder. "Once we had learned what it was they were doing to you...The changelings volunteered you up. They will not be troubling us any longer." Then more memories came. The sac broke open, and she was kissing somepony. Her nuzzling them. Walks in the park. Dates. Flowers. Hugs. Love. Something had happened, though. There was more. Shouting. Tears. Doctors talking. The room. Long, endless sleeps. She blinked them away, focusing on what was in front of her at that moment. Twilight desperately wanted to ask more, but the look on Celestia's face told her to stay her curiosity. "And what about you? Are you okay?" "I'm always okay." Celestia smiled at her, and it was like looking at a vase breaking apart all by itself. Twilight had a distant inkling of seeing that same smile before. They had been talking about love. She couldn't remember anything else. The exhaustion finally demanded that it be sated. "Stay with me." She murmured, before she collapsed upon the bed. "Always." Celesia replied. "As long as you want me."                                                                       ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- Celestia let the tears fall at last. She cried for a nation of warmongers she had broken under her hoof. She cried for a lie of love she was forced to live every moment of Twilight's recovery. She cried for the truthful love she wished she could have lived with Twilight, the truthful love she felt deep within her heart while Twilight did not. She cried for the old pain of facing Twilight's rejection. She let the last of her tears dry, and then she looked down at Twilight. The lie she had told Twilight not moments before brought fresh guilt welling up within her. She could not stay, for her little ponies needed her now more than ever. But she posted a guard, to tell her when Twilight awoke. And she did come back, exhausted, to look after Twilight in the evening, silently praying that the next time Twilight awoke, she would wake as herself. By the time night had fallen, Celestia was asleep upon Twilight's lap. By the morning after, she was still sleeping the sleep of the just.                                                                         ---／人◕ ‿‿ ◕人＼--- Twilight awoke to a new day. She blinked away a thin film of green, and she wretched in disgust. Then, she noticed that Princess Celestia was lying on her lap. And that she had been crying. She reached down a hoof--a hoof that had a black, hardened tip, which she forced herself to notice--and wiped away Celestia's tears. The Princess stirred at the touch, and eventually looked up at her. "Good morning," Twilight said with the best smile she could give. Queen by Knight of Lycaeus A bright flash, the terrified screams of a scared populace, unbearably powerful magical pressure, these were the only signs I had. These were the only signs that something had arrived, something unpleasant and entirely unwelcomed. Soaring to the top of my tower, to my balcony I saw what had frightened my little ponies so. The sky was blotted out by a massive figure hovering in an advantageous position just beyond the mountain city. I could feel the presence of a powerful being through their aura, their aura of hatred, malice. I looked to see an alicorn its wings flared to their full expanse and it, no she stood upon the head of a flying beast, a mighty dragon. I knew her once…. It was Twilight, the light and love of my life, the one who brought back the joy, love, and life I had lost. She the gentle scholar and mage whose eyes lit up when she discovered knowledge long lost, that gentle spark I had treasured I could now see had vanished from her eyes. She herself had disappeared days ago along with her friends, I had only received word of their disappearance just earlier as they had left on a trip but now I suspect something foul had laid claim to her. Her eyes locked onto mine not with the love I saw every day but the gaze was piercing, hard, cruel. Her form was now encased in strong armour designed for intimidation, its colours harsh, its design harsher still. Completing her new look was a flowing cloak that harkened to the trappings of office for the Archmagus of an era long past. But here she stood now, not as the gentle mage but reborn as the warrior-princess. No, I corrected myself as she shouted her proclamation to all, her title was now Queen. Queen was not a title used much these days, to speak of a Queen once meant to speak of a being, a female of immense power and influence akin to what the title of Empress held. The title of Princess was humbler by comparison; a honourific bestowed to females but were lesser in status with lesser powers and duties. Tyrants who forced their way to the throne had often proclaimed themselves Queen truly it happened far more so than it should, for now the title Queen was no longer used by ponies. The many tyrants who laid claim to it had sullied its once proud meaning. I looked towards the newly christened Queen, whose thick aura radiated her sheer might, overwhelming the citizens of weaker constitutions; the elderly, the bereft, the young. The cloying aura had darkened to the colouration of the darkest night, of the endless void, of the deepest abyss. She stood upon the head of a hulking dragon whose looming form was likewise encased in armour; armour heavy and thick gave the fierce brute an even more fearsome appearance. The dragon, he possessed wings whose span seemed to engulf the skies; his length was enough to nearly encompass all of Canterlot, his eyes were pits of intense green fire. Standing behind her on the dragon’s back were five mysterious figures likewise cloaked in thick armour concealing age, gender, tribe, concealing their very identity. Comprehension dawned on me; her friends who had disappeared with her had also been twisted by the same darkness that corrupted Twilight. I listened to her booming proclamation more closely; she had abandoned her old name. She was now Her Majesty Queen Alvara Starfall. A fitting name, for Alvara meant the elven warrior and what were elves in myths and lore but talented spellweavers; Starfall, to tear asunder the stars from their lofty perch and what was the sun but the greatest star of our world. I noticed now that her voice too had changed, it sounded deeper, harsher, colder, merciless. A voice that deemed respect from all regardless of their standing; it was a voice that invoked fear from even the bravest knight. It demanded Equestria to surrender or to face its demise. With this I began to arm myself once more, arm myself in a way I had not done for centuries. To walk the battlefields once more, I would not be Princess Celestia but the Sol Invictus. In this I must not hesitate and must invoke once more the powers I command, the powers granted by my bond with the sun. I must be once more the monarch who once ruled vast tracts of territory with hooves of iron and sunfire; I who had conquered and toppled nation after nation, I who had bested foes of greater might and skill, I who had swam through the blood my enemies as I led my army in a destructive blaze across the sphere, I who had done it all in the name of conquest, all in the name of protection for my subjects. However in this era of peace I had no need for the weapons that characterized my earliest reign but now there was no time. Luna, my sister and equal in all things was away with her own work beyond the sphere in the realm of astral bodies where no mortals could tread would not come, Discord who had left this realm, this dimension on his own journey would not come, the Crystal Empire could not travel swiftly enough they would not come, not even our allies they too would not come embroiled as they are in the politics of their own nations. Time was against me, my choices were against me. I lacked the Elements, my connection had long decayed, the Elements had as well been returned to the Tree of Harmony, their Bearers I likewise lacked at they too had been corrupted; in this Elements would be useless. I had little resources available for what I did posses even that was lacking as there were only the Guards, a few members of the Equestrian Army that were stationed here; they would not be enough to match the fury of a pony, of an alicorn gifted in magic. I knew this battle would be difficult, likely more than any before. Even more difficult than facing my corrupted sister in her guise as Nightmare Moon, containment would not last long for Twilight’s power would soon overwhelm my bindings, imprisonment among the astral bodies likewise was useless for mortals would not survive the dangerous climate of the world beyond our sphere. Twilight would survive, her friends would not, I sighed, I knew I would not chose banishment among the heavens for in this age of peace I favoured the tools of diplomacy to the weapons of war. I knew I no longer had the heart to sentence mortals to such a fate, to death through entrapment in the space beyond the sphere. Yet I must still chose, would I emerge victorious but with my love and her friends dead, would I emerge victorious in cleansing them all so that my love could stand by my side once more, or would Canterlot and the whole of Equestria fall. I prepared and raised my glavie, my glaive of solar steel; I knew not what I would do but I steeled myself for what I must do, I pray that it would be enough that I would have the courage to be able to see it through. Invention by JKinsley The language of flowers, more formally known as floriography, took root during the Victorian era as a result of their obsession with covert communication. The specific colors, arrangements, and species selected were designed to send a detailed but subtle message. For instance, white roses alone could mean virtue, purity, or innocence; red roses mean true love. Yet a combination of white and red roses mean unity or reconciliation. Twilight tapped her hoof to her chin. “Luna’s return,” she muttered, returning to her reading. Most symbolic meanings of flowers relate to love of some sort. Roses are the most common flowers associated with the practice, but other flowers associated with a form of love include honeysuckle (devoted affection), tulips (various meanings depending on color), daisies (loyal love), daffodils (unrequited love), chrysanthemums, carnations (various meanings depending on color), cloves (undying love), primrose (eternal love), morning glory (love in vain), moonflowers (dreaming of love), aster (symbol of love), magnolia (love of nature), lilacs (purple: first emotion of love; white has a separate, unrelated meaning), and rainflowers (I love you back). “Celestia clearly knowns flower language, too. I wonder...” “Special delivery for Princess Celestia,” said a unicorn stallion as he approached her chambers with a brown package held aloft in his magic. “From whom?” inquired one of the guards stationed at her door. “A ‘PTS’ apparently.” The other guard mumbled something under his breath and beckoned the courier forth. “Leave it with us, we’ll take it in to Her Majesty.” The courier nodded and set the package down and trotted back to his other deliveries. Once he was out of sight, the two guards faced each other and broke out laughing. Celestia poked her head out of the door of her chambers and the guards snapped back to attention. “Ma’am!’ they said in unison. “Something amusing, gentlecolts?” Celestia raised an eyebrow and cast a meaningful glance down to the package sitting between them. “No, ma’am. A package arrived from a ‘PTS’ just moments ago. We were about to inform you.” “Very good. See to it that I’m not disturbed for the next few hours. I have... private matters to attend to.” Celestia carefully shut the door behind her and gently unwrapped the package. It contained a vase and one of the most beautiful arrangements of flowers Celestia had seen. A little note was tied to the stem of one of the roses. Tia, I got a new book and wanted to try my hoof at something new. Let me know what you think. xoxo Your little lavender lover Celestia chuckled at the note and leaned in to smell the delightful arrangement. Blue, red, coral, and lavender roses, all thornless, stood with purple lilacs. As Celestia sniffed, her smile became more and more blissful. Passionate first love at first sight. Twilight, you charmer. A trip the gardens is order, I think. A sharp rap on her balcony window roused Twilight from her book. She set a silk bookmark on the page and drew the blinds to see who would be coming to her balcony and not the front door. Her eyes shot wide and she flung the doors open as she flung herself at Celestia. “Oof!” Celestia said mockingly as she rubbed Twilight’s back with her hoof. “You got my flowers, then?” Twilight asked as she looked up. Her eyes glimmered and her ears perked forward; she eagerly awaited an affirmative answer. “Indeed, and might I say, well done. So well done, in fact, I have a little something for you, too.” Celestia’s magical grip brought a dozen rainflowers to Twilight’s face. She lit up and hugged her Princess tightly. “Celestia... thank you. Maybe we should get those inside and in water?” Her grin turned salacious. “And maybe we could get ourselves a little, well...” > 251. Snuggly by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** “KRAKOOM!” thunder cracked outside the window. Lightning flashed and the storm raged on. A storm had rolled in beyond the control of the pegasi. It had started over the Everfree, so the only thing to do was wait it out. Celestia heard her coming before she saw her. She nudged her wife in their bed, “Twilight, we have company.” Twilight groggily raised her head just as she heard a soft, timid knock at their door. “Yes, come in.” The door opened a little and a tiny head poked in. The small alicorn filly looked up at her mothers with huge eyes, “Mommies? I'm... I'm scared of the lightning, can I sleep with you?” “Of course, Stardust. Lets get you all snuggly in this bed so you can get some rest. We'll keep you safe from every thing,” Twilight patted a place on the bed in between them. The tiny filly sprinted over to the bed, dragging a small stuffed purple dragon behind her and dove in between her mothers. As she snuggled into her spot she asked, “Mommy Tia, can you sing me a song?” “Yeah Mommy Tia, can you sing her a song?” Twilight's eyes glinted with mischief. Celestia rolled her eyes, “Only for you two.” “Soft kitty, warm kitty, little ball of fur,” Celestia crooned. “Happy kitty, sleepy kitty, purr, purr, purr.' Stardust sighed, her eyes closed and a faint smile on her face, “Mommy?” “Yes, Dear?” “Too short, longer song please.” at this, Stardust opened her eyes as wide as she could and gave a doleful, pleading look. Celestia chuckled, “As you wish.” She cast her thoughts through her mind, trying to find a good song to sing to her daughter, then she smiled and started... “Little Child, be not afraid...” As Celestia finished the song she looked down upon her sleeping daughter with love brimming in her eyes. Twilight looked on both of them with her heart full as well. Unseen in the corner of the room was a dark shape. Luna frowned at the scene before her. “I'm glad I found this dream,” she muttered, “I'll have to tell Tia to tell her about foals before they get married.” With a slight shimmer, Luna exited the dream and went looking for her sister. > 252. Relief by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** "So...let me get this straight," Rainbow Dash furrowed her eyebrows as she looked her friend's ragged and sleep-deprived form over. "You spent all weekend doing math and writing formula and making graphs." "Venn diagrams!" "Yeah...those." Rainbow sighed. "All that just to prove-" "Her ass is perfect! Too perfect!" Twilight's eye twitched randomly. "It's too firm, too tight, too supple with too much lift and bounce! It has its own gravity!" "Twi...everypony with a set of eyes knows that!" "No, you don't understand! It's too perfect with zero flaws on any metric. IT. IS. UNREAL." Twilight gasped and quickly took a swig of her own special brew no-sleep-til-canterlot coffee. "I did the math!" Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and put a hoof over Twilight's shoulders. "Twilight, of course it's unreal. Celestia is unreal! Isn't there a section in the library that's dedicated to her butt?" Twilight was silent for a moment. When she spoke, Twilight's voice was considerably quieter. "Yeah...there is. It's sandwiched between the classical poetry and the epic balads about Luna's historically significant orgies." "See?" Rainbow patted Twilight and turned the alicorn to face her. "Now tell Dash why you wasted a weekend doing the 'ass math'?" Twilight hung her head and sipped her coffee sullenly. "Promise you won't tell?" "Do I look like Pinkie?" "Well," Twilight sniffled and shifted uncomfortably, "I-I…*sniff*...Rainbow...I want da bootyyyywhaaaahaHawwwaaa!" Rainbow shook her head sadly as Twilight burst into tears and collapsed into Dash's chest. "Wait. Do you want to HAVE the booty, or...?" "I w-want to…*sniff*...I want to..." Twilight snorted as her muzzle started to drip. "I can't even articulate what I want to do to that booty!" Rainbow Dash smirked and held the crying princess close, stroking her mane softly. "I know that feel. I know that feel so very much, Twi. Hush...no tears now. Only dreams." > 253. The Year of the Bleeding Sun: Eulogy by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Stage three: Bargaining Three months after the start of The Year Of Bleeding Sun, the impact of Her Majesty’s abdication was felt in full force. The toll upon the sun’s energy caused a crop failure across the country, spurning Princess (then acting as Empress) Luna to permanently place the moon in the sky in the hopes the reflected sunlight might stop famine. The plan worked, albeit only just, but the influence upon the tides caused disasters along the trade routes of the world. The loss of sunlight also caused an unseasonable cold summer, killing off infants and elderly to the sudden drop in temperature where they otherwise might have lived. Starving, freezing and impoverished, the world turned its eyes to Widow’s Peak, but none dared mount the long climb to the mausoleum. Eventually, Empress Luna was left to confront her grieving sister. The encounter is, unfortunately, known only from second hand anecdotes, as Princess Luna refuses to speak on the matter, and Her Majesty’s notorious comment “some memories should stay buried with the dead” describes her stance on the matter.” Haunted. That was the word the locals had used to describe the mountaintop. Sickly green light pulsed around its crown, or icy blue, or burning red, and voices of madness trickled down from the peak, or so they claimed. At the moment, there was a glowing green aurora floating around the pony statues that made up the summit. The long stairs from top to bottom were carved unevenly, as if they had been made as an afterthought. Which, Luna supposed, they likely were. She spread her wings, drawing in a breath of cold summer air in a vain hope it would prepare her for what was ahead. She flew low to the ground, hoping that any stray magic from the mountaintop would not strike her down, which gave her a view of the unnerving scenery spread across the spire. Obelisks carved in the shape of ponies littered the mountain, some bearing faces she recognized and some not. One thing was common to the faces that triggered in her memory: all of them were now dead, and in looking closer she could see each of them had writing set around them. A pause above one revealed they were eulogies. On one particular outcropping there was a etching of an especially familiar pony falling toward the moon, her angelic features matched by the demonic ones present on the pony above casting her down towards the lunar body. Luna’s resolve crumbled, and she alighted in front of the relief with a sag in her shoulders. “Oh, sister…” As if the mountain itself could hear her, the aurora at the top extinguished itself, leaving the whole mountainside in darkness. The air was oppressive, now. Silent and judging. Luna swallowed on nothing, then continued her way up the mountain, more slowly now. The sound of howling wind brought voices to her from the top of the mountain.. “Yesyesyesyesyesyesyesyesyesyesyes!”, “I’m a bad student...I’m...tardy…”, “Princess? I don’t understand? What did I do?”, “But...what do I do now? Is there a book about being a Princess I should read?”, “I think that...I think I’m in love with you. I’m so sorry, I--mmph!”, “It’s beautiful, Tia! Oh, thank you! Thank you!”, “Yes, I! Of course I do! I do! I do…”. Luna shivered. The crest of the mausoleum was a flat plateau, with two doors on either side surrounding it. The voices of the dead echoed from her left, and to her right radiated the same light that had gathered around the mountaintop across the three long months. She dared not look in the room in which the dead were speaking, but she knew she had to. The entire world was dying, and inside these chambers lay the source of her people’s suffering. She walked towards them, but was cut off by the sound of naked hooves on the bleak, volcanic rock of the mountainside. She paused, turning her head very slowly, her animal brain hoping that facing away from what she was about to encounter would make it less stark, less oppressive. The creature that landed before her was not her sister. At least, not recognizably so. Her once multi colored mane was now its original pink, albeit tinged with red. Red rimmed eyes tinted yellow stared out from behind her coat, guilt gleaming in them. Her sickly white coat was stained with the colour of ashes, and her body marked in strange runes. Tattoos in the shape of black arrows ran like teardrops from her eyes to the crown of her forehead, and down her chest from her collarbone. Her voice came out a sickly rasp, smokey and grim. “Sister? Luna...is that you?” The magic in the room across flared down, leaving the two in silence. Luna had no words. What was there to say in the face of such an alien reality? Luna swallowed. “Yes, sister, it is me. I have come to take you home.” Celestia spread a single grey wing, her stare hardening in response. “You should go back to yours, as I will remain in mine.” Luna scanned her fallen family in disbelief. “Sister, this mountain you have built is a place for the dead. And you dragging the world of the living into it. You are breaking the back of the people we swore to protect.” The rebuke in her voice turned to a plea. “Ponies are suffering, Tia! Ponies are dying and you are doing nothing! We need you, Tia. I need you.” Celestia leveled Luna’s pleas with a look from her empty eyes. “You are wrong, Lulu. In so very many ways.” She shook her head, turning aside to regard the outline of Canterlot. “This is the world of the half-dead. It is my home, and I have made it to reflect me. I have tried so many times--” Her voice broke, and she forced the croak back into an audible sound. “I have tried to bring them back so many times. Her most of all. Always her. I have sarcificed, offered, so much of myself. Anything I have to give. Anything.” She spread what was left of a wing, and Luna held back the urge to wretch. “A cruel spirit, he was, but a fair one. That time nearly worked. At the very least, it gave me a fitting eulogy. Why inform when you can show? He gave me her life, just as he said he would.” She walked away from Luna, passing her without a word to head towards Twilight’s tomb and whatever strange, black magic lay inside. “Tia…” “There is a second way in which you are wrong. Equestria does not need my help. Don’t you see, Lulu?” She gave a bitter, croaking laugh. “I can’t save anypony, Luna.” She spread her wings, her voice rising to a boom across the stark face of the mountainside. “I can’t even save myself!” She folded her wings back down, the brief spirit fleeing from her as quickly as it had arisen. “Besides.” And here her voice grew hollow, an emptiness to it that echoed with the howling of a windswept cave. “If I do, does it matter? Death wins either way. Death always wins.” She turned her head down, making a strangled sound. “Go home, Lulu. You don’t know this world I am in, and I hope you never do.” The wind howled on the mountainside. Celestia walked through the archway of the talking tomb, and Luna was once more left alone amongst the dead. > 254. Love by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** “Tia, could you come over here for a moment?” Twilight called out from her lab. Tia walked into the lab glancing about at the various magitech machines. Twilight was standing in front of a machine that glowed with an ominous green light along two wires, one of which led to a cone placed over Twilight's horn. As Tia drew near with a puzzled look on her face, Twilight picked up a second cone, connected to a glowing green wire, and popped it onto Tia's horn. Before she could react to the sudden hat, Twilight slapped a switch and the machine whirred to life. “Twi... what is this and why am I hooked up to it?” Tia asked. “I'm measuring our love. This machine is designed to quantify and report just how much love I have for you.” Twilight spoke without looking up from the gauge she had been staring at. The glowing green light intensified, the machine starting to shimmer and then it gave up and shut down with a whine and a sound suspiciously similar to a kitchen timer. The gauge that Twilight was studying lit up with bright red letters. Looking at the results, Twilight scowled, “I don't understand. Why does this gauge say, 'In existence?' I had set it to output along a numerical scale from 1 to 10.” “Twilight, you can't quantify love. You either love someone or you don't.” “Yeah well, I'd have also said that you can't EAT love, yet we have the changelings.” Twilight muttered petulantly. Tia smiled, “Look at it this way, love. I love you. I also love Luna. When I fell in love with you, did my love for Luna diminish?” “No...” “That's because love is limitless and immeasurable. It is the one thing on this planet that is infinite. You can't measure love.” Tia waggled her eyebrows, “You can demonstrate it though. Get over here, my sexy mare.” ~~~ Later that night at Carousel Boutique a knock came at the door. “Coming, coming,” Rarity Belle called, “Now who could it be at this time of night.” When she opened the door, she found a small dragon on her doorstep. “Oh Spikey-Wikey, what are you doing... wait... sock on the door?” Spike gave her a disgusted look, “Sock on the door.” > 255. Daisies by Palaikai > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Palaikai *** Princess Celestia didn't like to think of herself as easily spooked, but when Twilight Sparkle wasn't to be found in the library, her tongue hanging out in that adorable way of hers as she buried her face in a dusty old book, something didn't seem quite right with the world any more. She searched the castle grounds, the school – though it was a Sunday and even the janitor had gone home – and finally the town of Canterlot itself. “Is everything all right, Your Majesty?” asked a concerned citizen. “Have you seen Twilight Sparkle?” seeing that he didn't recognise the name, Celestia expounded, “A small purple unicorn filly with a star-shaped cutie mark.” The pony thought for a moment then a light seemed to go on in his mind. “Ah, yes. I saw somepony very much like that heading that way.” He pointed a hoof in the direction of a rolling green field just beyond the train station. “Thank you, my little pony.” Celestia approached the hillside containing Twilight Sparkle slowly, not wanting to startle the filly; she seemed lost in concentration, eyes closed, her horn aglow, her tongue sticking out. In front of her, bunches of yellow daisies swirled through the air, caught in Twilight's magenta aura. The expression on her face tightened, and the flowers stopped their wayward dance; the filly brought them together until their stems were almost touching, and with a maddening delicacy, she began to knot them together into a chain. It was a beautiful demonstration of her growing finesse, and Celestia silently cheered her faithful student. “Princess,” Twilight said, her voice containing a faint trace of embarrassment. In fact, she seemed so abashed that she forgot to curtsy, something which – despite Celestia's insistence to the contrary – she kept doing. “How long have you been standing there?” “Long enough to see that your powers are truly something to behold.” “I … it's nothing,” Twilight replied, releasing the daisy chain from her grasp. She stood up, straight and tall, with a poise that belied her age. “Shall we go?” she asked formally. Something was troubling her student, but Celestia was torn between asking her about it and respecting her privacy; whenever she had problems, Twilight would often come to her first, even if they were comparatively trivial. Now she was silent, almost standoffish. * Fifteen Years Later It had been about a week since Twilight Sparkle had moved to Ponyville permanently, and though she had her sister back thanks to the efforts of the Elements of Harmony, there was still a hole in Princess Celestia's heart that a lavender unicorn once filled. She stalked toward her room, ignoring the guards, even ignoring Luna, and slumped down on the bed. She felt old without the younger mare around. Sitting on the nightstand was a glass case containing a daisy garland. Princess Celestia had done some research into their significance; it was unlikely the innocent filly Twilight had been when she'd made the chain fully understood their meaning, but she would know now. Just like she knew everything else. Hesitantly, she brought her magic to bear on the case and examined the lovely sunflowers up close. Not a single petal had withered over the years. > 256. Second Chances: Simple by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** As the wind rushed through her hair, warring against her mane’s own stubborn current, Celestia fought a hard battle against the excitement she felt. It would be undignified for the guards pulling her chariot to see their Princess dance in place like a schoolfilly. Still, the closer they grew to Ponyville, the more difficult it became. Fortunately for Celestia, she had more than a few centuries of experience under her wing when it came to putting on an air of calm. To any observers, she appeared completely serene, though she did allow a small, guilty smile to peak out from behind her mask as she glanced back towards Canterlot. Following Twilight’s decision to return to Ponyville, Celestia had found it impossible to concentrate. She had tried, she truly had. She’d even continued overseeing the Finance and Interior Ministers’ debate from the previous day, but she had been utterly unable to follow along. Thoughts of Twilight hammered against her skull, clouding her mind and robbing her of awareness. Twilight, sobbing uncontrollably against her, pawing the photo album, begging her to answer why, why her brother and wife had betrayed her. In the end, after only two days apart, she had dismissed her court early and departed before any could question her. In minutes, she was on her personal chariot headed towards Ponyville. Only a short stop in the city had delayed her. It had been a necessary stop, in her opinion. The small light pink box nestled securely under her wing did a good job of restraining the tantalizing scent of fresh donuts, but there was no container in all of Equestria capable of encapsulating the magic that Pony Joe so skillfully wielded. As they drew nearer and the vague outline of the village morphed into distinguishable structures, Celestia did her best to convince herself that the fluttering in her stomach was merely the pastries calling to her, and not anything more meaningful. ‘It’s just a simple visit between friends. Nothing more.’ Celestia directed the guards to point themselves in the direction of Ponyville’s newest landmark: the enormous Crystal Castle that towered above its surroundings. The castle glittered in the sun, and yet somehow its branches managed to cast a comforting shadow for the tired and weary to find sanctuary from the early summer heat. With practiced ease, the guards landed with nary a bump nor bounce a short distance from the arboreal palace. With a polite smile and a nod of thanks, Celestia dismissed them to return to Canterlot. As she approached the large double doors of the castle, Celestia glanced down at herself to ensure her coat was in good condition, and her feathers were properly aligned. After all, it wouldn’t do for a Princess to be about in public looking anything less than her best. Confident in her appearance, Celestia stopped at the door. She was suddenly overcome with a brief moment of indecision. Should she knock? The castle was technically open to the public, but at the same time it was Twilight’s home. What if she was entertaining? What if she wanted to be left alone? What if— The door opened, and put a stop to her uncharacteristic mental crisis. “Princess?” Celestia nearly jumped at Twilight’s voice. “Twilight,” she managed in a surprisingly well composed voice, “I didn’t think you were expecting me. I was actually hoping to surprise you,” she said with a small hint of disappointment. Twilight gestured towards the receding outline of her chariot and guards. “Gold chariots and giant purple pennants aren’t exactly subtle,” she said with a giggle. “Fair enough,” Celestia chuckled. The two Princesses lapsed into an awkward silence, each waiting for the other to speak next. When it became apparent Twilight wouldn’t be the one to break the silence, Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Aren’t you going to invite me in?” she asked with titter. “If required, I did think to bring a bribe.” With a flourish of white feathers, Celestia opened her wing to reveal the pink box of confections marked with the stylized ‘PJ’ logo so famous among those who had ever lived in the City of the Sun. Twilight’s eyes widened, and in an instant Celestia found herself engulfed in an aura of raspberry magic and yanked violently inside. The door slammed shut behind her, sealing them, and more importantly, the donuts, inside. “Okay, turns out alicorns aren’t immune to sugar crash,” Twilight moaned, rubbing her swollen stomach as she lounged on one of the many plush cushions in what served as her living room. Powdered sugar, Bamareian cream, and jelly filling matted her muzzle, hooves, and, somehow, back. Celestia giggled as she daintily dabbed around her own mouth. The napkin came away as clean as the day it had been woven. “That may be less due to our lack of advanced resiliency and more to you having eaten several dozen of them in under a minute.” She prodded the now very-empty donut box with a hoof, eying it suspiciously for hidden compartments. “I’m positive there weren’t even that many in the box.” “Pinkie Pie’s third rule,” Twilight mumbled miserably. At Celestia’s uncomprehending look, Twilight continued, “Never. Question. The donuts.” “Speaking of Pinkie Pie,” Celestia began delicately, “I assume you’ve seen your friends since your arrival?” Twilight nodded, careful not to move anything below her neck for fear of upsetting the tenous hold her body held over the baked goods. “I’d hardly been back for five minutes before Pinkie had the whole town gathered for a welcome-back party. That’s not an exaggeration either, I timed it.” Though she wasn’t familiar with Pinkie Pie on a personal level, based on all she knew of the mare Celestia was somewhat surprised it had taken her so long. “Have you spoken to them about…what transpired?” Twilight stopped rolling about miserably, seeming to sag in place. Her eyes took on a solemn, distant gaze. “No, no I didn’t.” Aware she was treading on thin ice, Celestia was careful to mind her words as she asked, “May I ask why?” At first, Twilight didn’t respond. The silence dragged on long enough Celestia feared Twilight was about to spiral into another tearful fit, or worse shut herself off completely. “I-I just…I didn’t want to talk about. Not here, not in Ponyville.” Celestia had an inkling of where Twilight was headed, but held her tongue and let the younger Princess speak her mind. “I know it’s silly, but it was like if I don’t talk about, then it’s not real, it's all just some bad dream. Like I can wake up next to Cadence, and have everything be okay.” Tears trailed down her cheeks, mixing with the sugary leftovers and matting her fur. “But it’s not. It’s not going to be okay. It can’t be okay.” Twilight began to sniffle, and Celestia extended a comforting wing over Twilight, ignoring the sticky feeling on her feathers. It was a position she was finding herself in often as of late. She laid beside Twilight, once again helpless to find the words to comfort the jilted mare despite her eons of experience. Then, a thought struck her. “Twilight, did I ever tell you about the sunset?” Twilight looked up at her in confusion, her silent crying momentarily derailed. “W-what? What about it?” Celestia, positive she had Twilight’s attention, looked towards the section of crystal masonry that sat between her and where she instinctively knew to be the exact point the sun would set that evening. “It’s such a simple concept, really. Just the sun moving past the horizon, past where even the highest-flying Pegasus can see it. Nothing truly special about it, just a trick of perspective and the nature of light.” Celestia paused and turned back to Twilight, a soft smile on her lips. “I still remember the first time I saw the sun set. I was only a filly, and Luna was still a newborn foal. It was the first time our parents had ever let me stay up past bedtime. I remember when I realized the sun was going away, I became terrified that it would never return. I chased after it, ran as far and as fast as I could, begging it to come back.” Celestia’s smile grew distant and nostalgic. “But, of course, I couldn’t keep up. Tiny legs, after all.” Celestia pantomimed quick, tiny hoofsteps and drew a breathless laugh from Twilight, who was staring at her almost transfixed. Celestia had few memories of her youth, and those she did retain she husbanded closely. As such, Twilight was likely the first to hear the story she was telling in centuries, perhaps millennia. “After the last ray of light died, I sat in the dirt crying all night. I sobbed, I wailed, I’m sure I even invented a few new words to describe all my dramatics. It all just seemed so…empty, like the world had lost what made life worth living, and I knew I’d never see that beautiful light again. I cried until I didn’t have the energy to move, and I decided to simply lay in the dirt and not get up. For the first time in my life I felt truly, completely hopeless.” Twilight leaned forward, hanging on her every word. Celestia met her gaze warmly, soaking in the deep violet pools transfixed on her. “And then, the sun rose. It peaked above the horizon behind me, calling to me, rousing me and reminding me that there was always another day, always something to look forward to if you could just hang on a little bit longer.” Celestia glanced back towards her own flank, and Twilight followed her eyes. Celestia folded her wing again, revealing the sun symbol so ubiquitous throughout Equestria. “That was the day I got my Cutie Mark, and it taught me that no matter what, there is always hope in the next sunrise.” Twilight’s mouth hung open, her eyes swollen as she stared at Celestia in a new light. Celestia sat quietly, allowing Twilight to process what she had shared. On some level, she was in shock herself at having shared the story. For as long as she could recall, ponies had asked Princess Celestia how she had earned her Cutie Mark, and every inquiry had been met with a polite refusal or a skillful deflection. And yet, here she was, baring her deepest, most intimate experience with Twilight of her own free will. And then, Twilight was hugging her. It happened so suddenly she couldn’t even pinpoint when it had happened, only that one moment she wasn’t being hugged, and the next she was. Not only was Twilight hugging her, but something seemed different about this hug. Normally, their embraces would be familiar, close but not lingering. More recently, they had become supportive, Twilight clinging to Celestia like a life preserver in a storm. Something, and she couldn’t put her hoof on what, seemed different with this hug. Whatever it was, she enjoyed it, and returned it enthusiastically. The two Princesses remained locked together in silence for what seemed like hours, until three sharp knocks echoed throughout the castle. The two broke apart, somewhat hesitantly, as Twilight stood to answer the door. As she watched Twilight leave, and cast a quick cleaning spell over herself in the process, Celestia made a mental note to hire Twilight a small staff for her castle. No Princess should have to act as their own doormare. After lingering a moment to ensure her mane and coat were suitably sugar-free, Celestia stood and followed after Twilight. Only a short corridor and a set of stairs separated Twilight’s lounge from the foyer, so she quickly caught up. When she did, she almost wished she hadn’t. Standing in the doorway, opposite a frozen-in-place Twilight, was Princess Cadence. > 257. Nucleation by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** It had been a cold month. The sun rose every day, but it never seemed to hold the same warmth as it had. Twilight Sparkle had taken to the clouds this day, fleeing from the expressions of support and comfort. She was sick of it, day in, day out, the constant refrain of, “It'll pass, it'll get better.” Well, it wasn't, and it wouldn't. She sat on the cloud, reveling in the cold. It felt right, to be cold, she remembered a lesson long past. She pulled up a chunk of cloud, and started condensing it. As she pressed it in, it turned to liquid, pure and clear. She pressed harder, but she couldn't get it to solidify. There wasn't a core for the ice crystals to form around. Nucleation, it had been patiently explained to her when she was studying weather magic. A solid core providing the base for ice to form in the atmosphere. A support around which the fluid water could crystallize. Turning from a fluid into a beautiful thing... She was just so tired. She couldn't be strong, she couldn't be solid. Her core had been ripped away from her. Without that solid base... she was weak and soft, like rain... and like rain, tears fell down her face. As the day ended and the sun set, Twilight whispered, “Why couldn't it have been me?” > 258. Trail by Palaikai > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Palaikai *** Sequel to Daisies “Why are we doing this?” complained Twilight Sparkle. The lavender filly was coated with a film of sweat and grime, and her hooves ached on the rough dirt trail they were hiking. “Because,” said Shining Armour, cracking a toothy smile at his little sister, “your brain isn't the only part of your body that needs a work-out.” As they trotted through the forest, Twilight couldn't help but jerk her head backwards every few moments; Canterlot Castle, set into the side of a vast mountain range, was still easily visible despite the distance they had covered. All things considered, spending time with her BBBFF was great – especially as his courtship with Cadance was monopolising his time these days – but she'd much rather be at home. Close to the library. Close to Celestia. “Bit for them?” “Huh?” “Bit for your thoughts,” Shining Armour clarified. His little sister had been oddly withdrawn lately, and part of the reason for dragging her out here was to try and get her to open up to someone whom she trusted. So far, the filly had been traipsing around with a hangdog expression. “It's … nothing,” replied Twilight with a faraway look in her eyes. She affected a smile. “Where should we set up camp for the night?” “There's a clearing just up ahead,” Shining said, deciding not to pry. Twilight would tell him when she was ready. Or she wouldn't. There was no sense in pushing her until she retreated further into herself. “D'you think you can get the tent set up while I gather some firewood?” “No prob'!” With her burgeoning magical power, Twilight lifted the camping equipment from Shining Armour's saddlebags and scampered off to the open area he had indicated while Shining disappeared into the forest to gather up any loose branches he could find. Having easily finished erecting the tent – Twilight had swallowed every book she could find on camping when Shining Armour had first suggested the trip – the filly decided to do some exploring on her own; really, she was trying to find a good vantage point to observe the castle. Was Celestia in one of the towers somewhere, looking out for her? Given the time of day, it was more likely Celestia was in the towers preparing to lower the sun and raise the moon. Shining Armour found his sister sitting on her haunches at the edge of a cliff, looking forlornly back at Canterlot. “Twily, maybe you should step back a bit.” “It's perfectly safe,” she replied. He sat down next to her, trusting her judgement. “Are you gonna tell me now?” “Have you ever done something stupid?” “Have you met me?” He snorted in laughter. “What did you do?” he asked gently. “I, uh, may have asked Princess Celestia to marry me,” Twilight explained. “What?” “I was reading a book on botany, and there was a section on the meaning of flowers. I, um, went into the countryside ...” She faltered. “It's okay, you can tell me.” “I made a daisy chain for Celestia, intending to give it to her secretly, but she found me before I could finish. I, ah, managed to brush it off as nothing more than a test of my magical power, but I was so embarrassed when it dawned on me what I'd done ...” “Twily, you're just a kid,” Shining Armour said, putting a hoof around his sister's withers, “everypony has a crush at some point. It's no biggie. I'm sure Celestia wasn't upset or offended, if she even knew the flowers' significance.” “It's not a crush,” Twilight bit out angrily. “I may just be a kid, but I'm not an idiot.” “No, you're not,” agreed Shining Armour, pressing his hoof to her nose, causing her to giggle. “Sleep?” “Sleep,” nodded Twilight, not realising just how worn out from the journey she was until that moment. > 259. Constellation by Bobbananaville > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bobbananaville *** “Sister… I know it must have hurt. But please, raise the sun. I don’t know if I could do it again.” There was no response from her sister. Princess Luna wasn’t surprised; in the two days since it happened, she hadn’t elicited a single response from the mare. In fact, Celestia hadn’t done much of anything - she’d not eaten, or had a drink of water, or even gone to the bathroom (or at least, Luna assumed as such). Celestia, a being of such majesty that her little ponies swore by her name, was a pitiful sight; a winged unicorn (for she could hardly be called an alicorn now) with a once-majestic mane now in tangles, laying on her unwashed, filthy bed and staring blankly out the window. “At least give the public some sort of… Sign. There are rumors that you’re dead, dear sister.” Princess Luna tried to inject some authority into her sentence, something to make Celestia notice her, but all that she managed was desperation. “Please,” she murmured, barely loud enough for her sister to hear, “don’t separate yourself from your subjects. I know you loved her, and you need time to mourn, but you have a responsibility.” Nothing. The lunar princess sighed and trotted away slowly, waiting without expectation for her sister to say somethi- It was barely audible, but she caught her sister’s response. “The night before. It was our last night together.” The princess of the night faced her sister. “We… It was wonderful. I’d never truly felt passion before that night with her. The dates, the many gestures of love, they all pale in comparison to that night, when I’d offered myself to her. “It seems terrible, in a way. Shameful, to dwell on that night rather than our dates. On our love as a whole. But that’s truly all I can think about. That before it happened, she gave me something nopony else could. And I can’t bring myself to…” Tears which Luna had believed to have run out long ago streamed down Celestia’s face once more. Slowly, Celestia stepped off of the bed, never once facing away from the window. “I will raise the sun. Will you guide me to the balcony? I couldn't make it myself, and I don’t know if I could raise the sun here, with this view. Luna nodded, not trusting herself to say anything. She nudged her sister towards the balcony, making her face away from the window, and began walking with a solar princess leaning on her side. Staring at them from within the stars, trapped among the constellations that decorated the night sky, was Twilight Sparkle. > 260. Danse Macabre by Kochamara > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Kochamara *** "So, you're waiting for someone here?" The skeletal barkeep chatters in a disbelieving voice. Interactions with dead Princesses are always few and far between, even if said Princesses have always been known to be down to earth. His bar is dingy and smoky, yet known for its brilliant skeleton band and expansive dancefloor. "Yes. We've always danced together when I was alive, and even after I died..." The Princess, unlike the barkeep across from her, appears much like she did in life. The only difference between her now and then is the astral aura that encompasses her body. "So you've visited the Land of the Living after death?" The skelepony's voice oozes annoyance at the thought. Every year, there are days where the boundaries between worlds waver. During those days, the dead would cross worlds (a luxury usually reserved for Reapers and Reapers alone) and interact with their living loved ones. Celestia is clearly one of those ponies. "Every year I dance with her in that other world, but now..." Celestia's eyes mist over, a tiny smile on her face. She rests her chin on her forehooves, her eyes straying towards the door. "She's finally joined me. I just have to wait for her to find me." "How do you know that she'll find you?" The barkeep asks, tilting his head one side. "She will. She's clever." Her voice is blunt and full of faith. She smiles at the barkeep before looking back at the door. A few minutes of slightly awkward near silence follow. The skeleton band continues to play their orchestra, and the barkeep continues to serve patrons, but besides that, the bar feels deathly quiet. Celestia smiles hopefully as the doors open suddenly, and there she is, as unmistakable as she was in life. Twilight Sparkle glides across the dusty dance floor, swathed in a glow similar to Celestia's. The younger alicorn gasps and raises a forehoof to her face. Her composure regains quickly as she saunters towards her lover. "My most faithful student. You've finally arrived." Celestia doesn't hesitate to meet her student, her astral body joining Twilight's in a shower of colors. Though unable to physically feel the soft fur and firm body of her partner, Celestia relishes the contact. A strange sensation washes over Celestia, almost as if she can feel love itself. "I'm sorry I took so long." Twilight's eyelashes flutter as her muzzle meets Celestia's. Her forehooves rise up to settle on the elder alicorn's shoulders. Celestia follows suit, instead setting her hooves further back against Twilight's ribs. As the skeleton band strikes up another song, the two royals start to sway in place. "It's perfectly alright, Twilight. It was my fault for leaving you in the first place." Celestia whispers in Twilight's ear. She clutches the younger alicorn close, as if their separation would end their friendship. "Do you promise never to leave me again?" Twilight swallows a lump in her throat, shooting Celestia a piercing gaze. "Pinkie promise." Satisfied at that answer, Twilight leads Celestia in another dance. She twirls the older alicorn around in an eager, if jaunty way. Celestia responds in turn by planting a light kiss on Twilight's muzzle. "We are in need of so much practice!" Twilight giggles, as she almost trips. "Well now, we have all the time in the world." > 261. Science Fiction by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** Two ponies stared up at the massive ship in the sky, only one awestruck at its sleek hull. “Twilight… is this really necessary?” Celestia asked, a wing wrapped around the smaller mare. She felt Twilight’s nod as a reply more than anything after a few seconds. “Mhmm. I had it meticulously designed. Three redundant Luna-class thrusters on each side, there’s a pair of linked You-class harmonic shield resonators each in the fore and aft for defense, and six Me-class blaster cannons as offense.” Celestia blinked once. “I understood all that when I saw the approved plans, but why did you name it after me?” They stared again at the words REN Celestia embossed on the ship’s side, against it’s still slate-gray hull. Twilight spoke up quietly, almost a whisper. “Oh. It’s not finished being painted yet. It’s commissioned to match your colors!” Celestia sighed before reaching down and nuzzling the smaller mare cocooned in her wing. “That doesn’t answer my question, Twilight.” She kissed her prey below her horn before pulling back slightly. Twilight jumped only very slightly as Celestia’s muzzle touched her forehead. “Well… the real reason is complicated.” Her ears pinned back, making her look every bit the prey she’d become. Celestia laughed softly. “We have been dating a while, haven’t we? I think that anything you may have told me before then would make this look easy, wouldn’t it?” Twilight pushed her muzzle into Celestia’s side and spoke softly, and the only way Celestia knew her marefriend had spoken was because she felt them. Teasingly, she tightened her wing around Twilight as she spoke, “What was that, love? You’ll have to speak up.” Twilight’s wings tried to flare, failing miserably in their confined space. After a few seconds she spoke up, “Lemme out, please.” “Only if you promise to tell me. It doesn’t have to be today, or tomorrow, but eventually.” Celestia’s wing lifted away at Twilight’s nod, freeing the smaller mare. The ship’s engines fired up, bringing a small whine along on the wind. Twilight stepped away a few feet as Celestia folded her wing back at her side. “It… it’s a present. For you.” Celestia’s shocked look only lasted a fraction of a second. “I know how much you hate feeling powerless in the universe, especially since we started exploring it and leaving the nest, as you once put it. The revolution to change Equestria into a republic certainly didn’t help that any.” Both ponies’ heads bowed for a few seconds. “Indeed, but it certainly did help our little ponies learn for themselves, after all.” Twilight nodded once. “Yeah.” Celestia poked Twilight with a free hoof. “Enough reminiscing on the past, I would say. You were saying?” Twilight pointed to a dome in the middle of the ship. “What I didn’t put in the blueprints, was a special chamber. Should you need to be anywhere in the universe, that chamber lets you channel your entire magic reserves into the Celestia’s oversized power banks.” The whining intensified and the Celestia sailed across the sky and away from the planet. Both alicorns’ thoughts were interrupted as it seemed to effortlessly glide away. “My entire reserve, Twilight?” Twilight nodded once. “Are you sure?” Another nod. “In all my years, I’ve ever used my entire reserve only twice. I assure you, unless Luna has shown you a memory of hers, you haven’t seen my entire reserve of magic.” Twilight looked up at where the Celestia had flown off. “It took me several favors for both Luna and Discord, several months of calculations, and an entire field’s worth of coffee, but I have seen both times. I assure you, Celestia, it will hold your entire reserve and use it to whatever ends you wish. If I may, can I please continue my previous explanation?” Celestia nodded once. Twilight continued her explanation, “You or by proxy, any alicorn, can literally supercharge that ship. The banks only flow one way into the ship, so you cannot overcharge the banks, unless you or another alicorn do it on purpose. The chamber also doubles as a focus for teleportation.” “Teleportation?” Twilight looked at her marefriend, for one of the first times truly seeing confusion on her face. “Yes, teleportation. While any alicorn can use it, it’s tuned specifically to you. That means with you and the Celestia working together, you both can literally be anywhere, at any time. You won’t feel helpless anymore, Celestia.” Twilight suddenly found her world had turned a pleasant shade of alabaster as Celestia attempted to hug the life-force out of her. “I… Thank you, Twilight. If this ship performs as it says you will, I will be able to help my ponies once again, even if I am no longer their leader. If there’s anything you wish of me, I would gladly give it to you.” Twilight squeaked once as Celestia released her. “There is one thing.” Celestia’s mask slipped back on. “Name it.” Twilight turned pleading eyes on her lover. “Take me with you. I’m tired of feeling helpless myself.” Celestia smiled and laughed loudly, full heaving laughs. “That’s it? Consider it done, Captain Twilight Sparkle.” She drew the smaller mare into another bonecrushing hug, before kissing her on the lips. A shrill scream heralded the Celestia’s return to Equestria. Celestia looked up at the ship again and thought, ‘You know, I think I like it with my name on it now.’ > 262. Journey by Bobbananaville > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bobbananaville *** How many hours had it been? Twilight couldn’t tell; ever since that disaster, however many hours ago it had been, the sky had remained in exactly the same state. Still, it couldn’t have been too long; while she was thirsty, Twilight wouldn’t go so far as to say she was weak from dehydration, and she wasn’t noticeably hungry yet, either. Four hours, maybe? It didn’t matter, anyway; Twilight Sparkle pressed on. Once more, the lavender pony lamented not bringing her friends. They’d been with her through thick and thin many times before, and she could have trusted them to help her if something bad happened this time. She knew she couldn’t have, though; as much as she could trust her fellow bearers, Twilight Sparkle couldn’t trust the Elements of Harmony themselves. If they'd come along, they would have brought those damnable things, and if they used them, then… No, she wouldn’t think about that. Twilight sped up slightly as she stared up at her destination. She’d save her teacher no matter what, and the elements of harmony could go to Tartarus if they thought otherwise. And thus, Twilight Sparkle continued on her journey to Canterlot, following the unused train tracks to what could be her doom. From atop her oppressive tower in the middle of Canterlot, the Solar Tyrant held tightly onto her student's severed horn. > 263. Cue Cards 2 by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** Princess Cadance smacked Twilight Sparkle across the back of the head. "Oww!" "That was for thinking the whole charts and cue cards thing was a good idea," Cadance said severely. "You didn't complain when I helped you get Shining to dance with you at the prom that way," Twilight groused. Cadance smacked her across the back of the head again. "Oww! That hurt!" "And that," Cadance continued without missing a beat, "was for not bringing me in on the whole thing from the beginning." "But it worked!" Twilight protested. "Especially since then I could have told you that deliberately trying to remind Aunt Celestia of past lovers is a very commonly used tactic among ponies trying to cozy up to her for political, social and financial benefits and that she is very sensitive about it as a result." "...Oh," Twilight said, suddenly deflated. Cadance took that as her cue to wrap a comforting wing around her sister-in-law. "But she knows you aren't like that, so it wasn't a deal-breaker," she told the younger princess soothingly. "Otherwise she never would have agreed." "Well," Twilight hedged, "It's probably a coincidence, but I did tell her the other day that I had managed to reverse engineer the method Luna used to transform herself into Nightmare Moon. She wrote back saying that my hypotheses were 'insightful' and also that I should maybe go on a picnic with my friends or something." Cadance gave Twilight a look. Twilight quickly amended, "But I'm sure that had no bearing on her decision." Cadance smiled. "I'm sure it didn't," she said. Twilight couldn't detect any trace of sarcasm or falsity in the other alicorn. "Do you think..." Twilight began hesitantly, then stopped. Cadance began tickling Twilight with her wing feathers until Twilight gave in and continued, now with a slight hiccup from all the giggling. "Do you think I have a chance?" Twilight blurted anxiously. Cadance took a moment to reply. "I don't know if she's ever thought of you that way. Aunt Celestia is hard to read, even for me. But she knows you and she knows she's important to you, so I think the fact that you made the first move like that will tell her you're serious enough about it that she needs to respond in kind." Twilight took that in. Finally she said, "It's just...she's the Princess. She could have her pick of everypony in Equestria. What do I have to offer that's so special next to that?" Cadance bumped her shoulder into Twilight's in a playful gesture. "What could everypony in Equestria offer that's special next to you?" > 264. Agreer by Bobbananaville > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bobbananaville *** “Twilight?” Yes, love? I don’t say these words aloud, afraid of what the Princess would think of me if she knew how I felt. No, I just ask her in the manner she expects; reverently. It isn’t hard to fake, since I’m not really faking it at all, but the omission still feels a bit like a lie. “I’ve noticed you’ve been… Dependent on my opinions. Perhaps overly so.” Oh? I frown, and ask her what she meant. Isn’t she happy with me? Oh, I hope she’s not mad at me; I was just trying to be more like her. She’s the princess, after all. “Well, while you’ve spoken of the many things you’ve learned in books, you always seem to request my opinion on the matter. And every time I tell you something, it seems what I say is gospel to you.” Oh? Well, I simply thought that with you being the princess and all, you were the leading expert on pretty much everything! And- “Even with things pertaining to your friends, you seem to ask me for information distressingly often. It seems… Unhealthy to be so dependent on my thoughts.” Oh, apologies love. I won’t impose myself on you so much anymore. I don’t call her love aloud, of course. “No, Twilight, it’s not that. Your opinion is valuable to me, but you seem to be reshaping them so that they’re not distinguishable from mine. It was distressing when you studied under me in Canterlot, but I was your teacher then, and you seemed to get better when you moved to Ponyville anyway. Why are you always making my opinions your own, now that we’re equals?” I pause, trying to think of something to say. Should I confess? I’m well aware that I’d been shaping my opinions around her. She’s an immortal princess, after all, and I’m so fearful that if we disagree on something - anything at all - she won’t love me as much. It’s not very rational, but it’s a fear and I don’t want it to come true, and doing this reassures me. But now she’s noticed, and she’s worried about me. She’s giving me time to think. She’s a bit worried, but she understands me well enough to give me time to gather my thoughts. That’s why I love her so much. Before I can stop myself, and before my Princess can back away, I lean forward and kiss her. This is why, Celestia. I’m sorry I couldn’t say it outright before, but this is why. > 265. Balaclava by Starlight Shadow > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Starlight Shadow *** "Are you coming, Twilight?" Celestia called from the bottom of the winding staircase that led to Twilight's room. "Yes ma'am, coming!" Twilight shouted back. She scrambled up on top of the staircase railing and slid down, having discovered long ago that it was much faster than walking down. Unfortunately, she misjudged the distance and braked late and would have earned herself a nice blue bruise for her troubles. If Celestia hadn't caught Twilight in her warm golden magic, safely lowering her to the ground. "Did you get your balaclava?" Celestia asked the little filly. "It's cold outside." "I knew I was forgetting something!" Twilight gasped. "I'll just run upstairs and get it-" "No need." Celestia summoned Twilight's balaclava to her and gently eased it onto Twilight's head, making sure it wasn't too tight. "Thank you, Princess." Twilight said earnestly, her voice slightly muffled due to the balaclava covering her mouth. "You are very welcome, Twilight. Now, are you ready to go?" "Yeah! I'm going to make a snowpony and maybe collect some samples and..." Twilight continued to babble on about all the things she would do once they were out there in the snow. Celestia smiled warmly, drinking in every word. > 266. Adventures in Homeownership: Forte by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Adventures in Homeownership with Sunny Skies and Dusky Sparks: Forte Celestia found her where she always did, in the Canterlot Archives… shelving. Luna was already there, doing her best to quell the panicked librarians who’d fled the hurricane of books and scrolls. They spoke briefly, sharing a heartfelt, if rushed, reunion after nearly a year of being apart for the first time since Luna’s return. Then Celestia journeyed into the storm. She became as a second eye, her magic overtaking Twilight’s and setting order to the chaos around her. By the time she reached her wife, she had a library’s worth of tomes hovering behind her. She wasn’t crying, which Celestia wasn’t convinced was a good thing, sitting ramrod straight as her magic continued to manipulate fully half the archive’s books. Nor did she react as Celestia sat behind her, wrapping her in wings and legs until only her head was visible through the wall of white. “It was a stupid idea.” “It was a wonderful idea.” “It was selfish.” “You thought only of me.” “Our neighbors hate us.” “We’ve brought them entertainment and laughter.” “It was all a lie.” “We’ve never been more true to ourselves.” “We abandoned our duties.” “We gave others a chance to shine.” “Stop disagreeing with me.” “Stop speaking nonsense.” Twilight finally moved, turning her head so she could see Celestia. Only for Celestia to cut her off before she could speak. “I am fluent in fifteen languages, three of which are long dead. I have learned to play every instrument equines have crafted, and many that they didn’t. I can paint and draw and sculpt. I have written more than a hundred novels—no I won’t tell you which ones. I am an inventor. I keep up-to-date with every field of study. I have acted in plays and directed them too. I knit and sew, and forge iron and steel. “None of those things are my forte, My Love. They are things which I have learned, many through struggle and strife, over the course of my many, many years. It took me a year of trial and error before I made my first edible cake. “When you found your talent, you pursued it with the same eager passion that every pony does. Now that you’ve mastered it, you find yourself looking out from your high plateau to see all those others, the chefs and artists and carpenters, and you see them doing the things they do and thinking, ‘I should be able to do that too’. And you can, but just like everypony else, you have to start at the bottom and work your way up. “You will fail, Twilight. You will stumble and fall… and then you will stand back up and continue on. And one day you will reach the summit, only to see another plateau you have yet to master. It is a never ending road we walk, My Love, but you do not walk it alone. Come home, and let’s begin our journey.” > 267. Blast by Kochamara > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Kochamara *** "Impressive!" Celestia intoned, shaking rubble from her body with a single flap of her wings. She removed herself from the crater's edge. Even now, though sweaty and shaking like a dog, she radiated regality. "Even without the aid of outside forces, your magic is extremely potent." "Thank you, Princess." Twilight bowed her head in exhaustion, a thick layer of sweat matting her fur. Stray sparks issued from her horn, hungry and eager. Despite her tired breaths, her body yearned for more power. It was a terrifyingly intoxicating experience. "I think that's enough practice for one-" Celestia's voice was cut short by a loud rushing sound. Twilight's horn sparkled and crackled, accompanying that overwhelming noise. A thin beam of light issued from the horn's tip, resulting in a resounding blast much like the first. "Sorry. Sorry!" Twilight squeaked, buckling down on her knees. "It was like this with Tirek. So much power..." Celestia trotted towards her young protégé, finally resting parallel with the younger alicorn. A massive wing unfurled, providing a makeshift umbrella in the process. Her horn sparked, summoning a couple of water filled canteens. Twilight gratefully took one in her forehooves, gulping down the liquid in great quantities. "I don't know if I can properly control it. With the others, I can properly channel my, er, our power, but individually, its a bit...difficult." "Difficult?" Celestia laughed. "Oh Twilight. The fact that you managed to perform this well is remarkable. Your magic has far surpassed that of any pony I have ever met." She nuzzled Twilight in one matted shoulder. "Despite that, I really do think we should head back to the palace, now." It was Twilight's turn to laugh, though it was more like a giggle. She nuzzled Celestia back. "You're right, of course. You're always right. Let's go." Celestia and Twilight both stood up to their full height. The alabaster alicorn's horn glowed, its power coursing through her. Giving one last look of their surroundings, they teleported to the comfortable confines of the royal palace. > 268. Snuggle Bear by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Princess?" "Yes, Twilight?" "You are hugging me." "Yes, I am." "...Why?" "Some days I need a snuggle." "Yes, but we're in public." "Yes, we are. What is your point?" "Won't other ponies--" "Mind their own business when they see two ponies expressing that they love each other? Yes, absolutely." "But it looks weird..." "Twilight, we live in a kingdom that runs on friendship and love. Why would it be weird for us to be hugging?" "...I don't know, it just feels...off. Do you think--" "Twilight, stop thinking." "What?!" "Thinking is keeping you from doing what you want to do." "How do you know what I want to do?" "Because you're hugging back. Stop thinking and do what feels natural to you." "Thank you." > 269. Siblings by Bobbananaville > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bobbananaville *** Shining Armor took another swig of beer. He didn’t have a lot on his mind, which was good; he still had some things remaining, which was bad. He didn’t want anything remaining. He wanted to be piss drunk, and not think about what he’d just witnessed. “Captain Shining Armor! How art thou - erm, how are you? I did not expect your presence; do you not have duties as prince of the Crystal Empire?” Luna sat down next to the captain. “What drives thee to drink?” Shining Armor did not bother with pleasantries such as greetings. He simply groaned and placed his jaw against the table. “I came over here to congratulate Twi and Celestia for getting together. Was planning to leave in an hour.” He lapped his tongue against the glass, hoping for a few more drops. “I walked in on them.” Luna stifled a laugh. “Oh, that must have been awful.” “It wasn’t conventional, you know. They were doing weird stuff. I almost want to tell Cadance, but I don’t want to remember anything about today.” Luna’s laughing stopped. “Like, did you know that -” “No, no, the details aren’t necessary!” The lunar princess smiled at the prince. “Perchance thou shouldst leave soon? Thy - your - chariot leaves in an hour, correct? Maybe you should freshen up and be presentable for your return.” “There was a blow-up doll of you, Luna,” Armor said as he poured himself another glass of beer (where he got this beer, Luna didn’t even wonder). “I don’t know why, but our siblings had a blow up doll of you during sex. I just want that image out of my mind.” Luna’s face was strained, but she made a good show of smiling anyhow. Eventually, the lunar alicorn teleported in a glass from her room. “Couldst thou pour me some?” she asked, her smile still fixed on her twitching face. "I feel oddly compelled to cast a memory spell of some sort, and I wish to be inebriated enough to believe it a good idea." > 270. Troubleshooters: Tia and Twily: Bold by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** Captain Twilight Sparkle stood in the bridge of her ship, the REN Celestia. Technically, their ship. She shared it with her marefriend, Celestia, who was residing in the newly-dubbed ‘Alicorn Supercharger’ waiting to give it a jumpstart. The helmsmare sat at her console, looking over her panels. Twilight sat at her own console and looked it over. A gentle humming floated through the room as she watched some of the readouts. Seeing the one she’d waited for start rising she stated, “Reactors powering up. Helm, you should be getting power to the engines now.” “Confirmed, Captain. I’ve got power.” The pegasus helmsmare called out, strapped into her piloting harness. “Shield emitter arrays charging.” Her left ear flicked to a stallion at another console as he called out. “Thaumatronic communications online and fully functional.” A minotaur engineer called out, catching her other ear. “Great!” Twilight pressed a button on her console before speaking. “Hey Celly, how’s the chamber look?” “Teleportation matrices and Supercharger capacitor banks ready but uncharged.” Celestia’s voice rang through the bridge. She quickly replied, “Excellent. Check your readout and charge the banks to around thirty percent, please. We’re launching shortly and I want to test out the teleport matrices before we need them.” Celestia’s voice called back, “Roger that. Celestia out.” Glancing about the room, the ponies in front of her all confirmed their consoles checked out ready. She pressed another button on her console, addressing the entire ship. “All hooves, prepare for launch! Repeat, prepare for launch!” The gentle hum sharply grew into a whine as the reactors worked their way to capacity. Twilight opened a comm channel with the dockmaster’s tower. “Canterlot Tower, this is Captain Twilight Sparkle of the REN Celestia, requesting permission to leave dock for a test of our teleporter.” “REN Celestia, this is Canterlot Tower, you are cleared to leave dock. Have a pleasant trip.” Twilight chuckled. “We’ll try to, Tower, REN Celestia out.” “Helm, you copy that?” “Affirmative, Captain. How fast do you want to leave?” “Fourty percent power to the engines, Helm. Let’s give Canterlot a good show as we leave.” The ship shook as the docking clamps holding it in place released, letting the Celestia’s engines hold its own weight in the air. “Roger that.” The pegasus mare spread her wings pushed a lever forward with each wingtip. She leaned back slightly in her harness and the ship did the same as it accelerated slowly, merging into the orbital traffic lanes. Celestia’s voice calmly called out, “Capacitors charged to thirty percent, Captain. Might I be so bold as to ask for a rousing speech before we break orbit?” Twilight smiled as she contacted her marefriend. “That might be a bit much of you to ask, Celestia. After all, you were much better at them than I ever was.” This brought a chuckle from the rest of the crew on the bridge. “I suppose I can give a speech, if you guys really want one.” The chorus of cheers from around her gave her her answer.” Helm, feeling sneaky, broke free from the traffic lanes and made her way around to Canterlot proper. She had the Celestia circle Canterlot’s mountain as it gained momentum and ascended. She contacted the entire ship again. “Normally, this would be where I would ask our resident alicorn battery Celestia, who’s much better at this, to give a speech. She’s flipped the tables and asked me to give one instead, so I’ll do my best.” Her tone was somber. “We’re not the first ship to go into space. Not by a longshot. By Tartarus, we’re not even in the first one-thousand.” From the somber ashes, her voice rose. “But what we are is unique. This is the only ship that can literally teleport to wherever it’s needed, strike a sore spot, and retreat to safety again. The Celestia is not, and will never be, a useless ship. If there’s anything that needs to be done, we can do it!” She asked her crew, bordering on yelling. “Who are we?” The crew in the bridge responded. “Troubleshooters!” She yelled back over the intercom. “What was that? I couldn’t hear you!” Helm took the Celestia to safely pass by Cloudsdale, still accelerating. The ship shook slightly as the entire crew shouted their answer back, “Troubleshooters!” Pumped up, she continued. “That’s better! And now, what do we do?” “Fix problems!” shouted back. Twilight was really in the spirit now. “Who’s gonna stop us?” “Nopony alive!” Helm could see Equus’ curvature now, they were so high up. She pushed the engines to full power. “Where are we going to go?” “Where can’t we go?” Celestia’s voice rang through the ship, clearly laughing. “Alright, Captain, I think you’ve motivated them. We don’t want them to yell the ship apart, do we?” Twilight laughed. “Now, are all of you ready!” The entire ship screamed at her as it flew out past Luna’s moon. “Alright! Celestia, prepare to teleport two hundred kilometers straight ahead!” “Affirmative.” Ten seconds passed before Celestia spoke again. “Ready to teleport, Captain.” “All hooves brace for teleport.” Everypony on the bridge grabbed onto a part of the Celestia. Twilight keyed the intercom again. “Hit it.” The entire ship flashed gold for a split second before lurching slightly to the side as it re-entered reality. Twilight called out. “Status report, everything green?” Helm replied first, “Engines idling.” The call came in from engineering. “Reactors down ten percent power, but still within margins and recovering quickly.” “Comms still green across the board.” “Shields down, but recharging quickly.” Celestia spoke, “A little woozy from using that much power, but I’m still good down here!” Before her voice cut out, she started laughing heartily. The laugh spread through the crew, considering the teleport a success. “Crew, we’ve had our first successful teleport!” She announced. ‘Just think, when we get proficient enough, we can do that like it was second nature!’ Helm called out, “Captain, you may find this interesting. Take a look out the window and try to find the moon. Or Equus.” Twilight did just that, finding a speck resembling a planet in the distance. “Helm, where are we?” She called out. “My best guess, instead of teleporting us several hundred kilometers, we were teleported several million kilometers.” Twilight returned to her console, checking the reserve banks and verifying they were untouched. She called up Celestia. “Celestia, how much of your reserve do you have left?” “Most of it, why?” “We’ve got a little more troubleshooting to do with the teleport matrices. It seems they amplify the distance far more than we realized.” “How so?” “We’re nowhere near Equus anymore. Helm says we’ve gone about ten thousand times further than we were supposed to go.” “Ah. I’m guessing you want to go back?” Twilight tried to keep the stress from her voice. “Yeah, that would be nice. Teleport when you’re ready.” “Will do, Celestia out.” She keyed the intercom for the entire ship. “All hooves, brace for teleport. The teleport was a little more than a success. We’re headed home.” The ship flashed gold, and reappeared near Luna’s moon. “Helm, bring us home.” “Roger that, Captain.” “When we dock, I’ll have to go over the matrices again,” Twilight wondered aloud. The minotaur engineer spoke up. “Captain, permission to speak freely?” She looked over to him. “Granted, Star Torus. You should know by now that you don’t need my permission.” “Then with all due respect, ma’am, don’t touch them,” Torus replied. “Why is that?” She cocked her head to the side slightly. He fought off a grin at how adorable she looked, even if she was a thousand years his senior. “Ma’am, this is space. We won’t need to make short-range jumps to be anywhere in the universe. We need the efficiency to be anywhere.” She nodded in satisfaction. “Fair enough, Torus. We’ll have to have more practice runs like this for Celestia to nail down her distances, though.” Helm spoke up, cutting off Torus’ reply. “If that’s what it takes, that’s what it takes. We need the best, and shortening our maximum range won’t do us any good.” “Agreed.” Torus chimed in. “If that’s what you really want, then I’ll leave them alone.” Helm looked to Torus, nodding sharply. “We do.” Celestia hugged Twilight as soon as they were both safely on the docks again. “Sorry about the bad teleport, love.” Celestia looked away ashamed. Twilight brought a hoof up, forcing Celestia to look back at her. “It wasn’t your fault. I designed those matrices too well. You’ll just have to put less power into it.” Twilight nuzzled her. “Besides, we’ll all get better with practice. A few more runs like that, and the Celestia will be good to go for real.” Releasing Twilight, Celestia stood. Flapping her wings once, she spoke. “Remember what tonight is?” Twilight stood next to her in an instant. “How could I forget? We have date night once a week!” “Good. Now, since it’s my turn… try to keep up!” She launched into the air, quickly accelerating. Chuckling lightly, Twilight took off herself, trying to make up the distance. > 271. Invention by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** Twilight stood on the gantries of her large laboratory. Technicians ran to and fro, some with materials, some with print-outs from instruments, and still others scribbled notes or shouted orders. Twilight sighed. The shouting and banging reminded her too much of the events that lead to her being in this lab in the first place. Best not dwell on those thoughts. It wouldn’t do well to have the other researchers seeing you in such a state, she thought. “Months, Celestia. Months we’ve been at this, and finally, maybe, we’ll have a working product,” Twilight said. Her voice struck a tone between desperation and excitement. “The finest minds and hooves of Equestria toiling away on this secret project, and today might be the day it all comes together.” “Let’s hope this is worth it, then. But I am glad you’ve been here, my darling. Before you started the research, well,” Celestia said, and then dropped to a whisper in Twilight’s ear, “let’s just say that I had a few too many nights with naught but my hooves and warm thoughts of you.” Twilight blushed profusely and turned away. Her smile betrayed the seemingly indignant huff that followed, and when Celestia wrapped a wing around her to bring her close, Twilight lovingly nuzzled Celestia’s soft chest and shoulders. “I missed you too, sweetheart. So much,” Twilight whispered back. The cuddles were soon interrupted by a large earth pony mare who climbed onto the gantry. Her coat was several shades darker than its usual light brown; her work left her covered in a dark grey soot. “Doctor, Princess,” she nodded quickly to both ponies. “Doctor Twilight, the experiment is ready for its final run. We’re waiting on your orders.” She handed over a clipboard with several charts and diagrams, along with a detailed report. Twilight skimmed through the information to double-check that it matched what she was hoping to see. She nodded and hummed until she finished reading the material. “Very good, Steel Forge. Start the test." Steel Forge nodded curtly and turned around to climb down to the lab floor. She spoke quickly to the gathered ponies, and a pair of large stallions wheeled out a large metal tube. A unicorn mare slid a long, thin package down the tube, followed by a ball of the same diameter. Everypony had already cleared the area when another unicorn mare brought a small torch to the rear of the tube. It was closed, save for a tiny opening with a string sticking out. She lit the string with the torch and it started to spark. She ran for cover like the others. "Cover your ears," Twilight said to Celestia, before covering her own and casting a semi transparent shield around them. Celestia clasped her hooves to her ears just in time to see a furious cloud of smoke come from the open end of the tube. A moment later, the loudest noise Celestia heard assaulted her ears. Were they not covered, she was sure she would have suffered hearing loss. Once she saw Twilight uncover her ears, Celestia did the same. “Twilight, what in Equestria was that? It sounded like you were trying to blow up the lab.” “Well, it was technically an explosion. Just a very controlled and directed explosion. I give to you two things: gunpowder and the cannon.” Twilight hugged Celestia tightly. “I know it’s frightening. My hope is that we only need this once and we can never, ever return to such awful measures.” Celestia softened and her shoulders relaxed. “I know, that’s my hope too.” She stroked Twilight’s back and wrapped her neck around Twilight’s. “Will this work, though? Can you really use it against those... monsters?” “Yeah...” Twilight mumbled. “But I worry we might become monsters, too.” > 272. Silliness by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** “Oh, come on! Luna and Rarity helped us out, remember?” Twilight pleaded. “No, Rarity helped. Luna... was mischievous. Her heart was in the right place, but good Heavens, my sister does not understand social boundaries.” Celestia sighed. “But we should help them, yes. And you’re sure Rarity is genuinely interested in Luna?” “For the fifteenth time, yes. Rarity said she wants to ‘court Princess Luna.’” “Court?” Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Her words.” “Court. Hmm.” Celestia tapped her chin with her hoof for a few moments. Twilight stayed curled up in Celestia’s wing, having just returned to bed after several hours of studying basic physics as a refresher for her upcoming guest lecture. Celestia nodded slowly at first, but proceeded to nod vigorously. “There is a little known courtship ritual that dates back to the founding of Equestria. A contest of sorts, consisting of three parts. It’s an obstacle course, basically. The idea was that the friends of the ponies courting one another would try to come up with three situations they would have to overcome in order to bring them closer together.” “Like offering Rarity a lucrative design contract that will make her world-renowned, but she can’t speak to Luna and has to move to, say, Dodge Junction to make it happen?” Twilight offered. Celestia nodded and chuckled. “Something like that, yes. Although, I recall one of the more popular options was simply to try to seduce both parties.” “That’s a little blunt,” commented Twilight. “And yet surprisingly effective. A fair number of ponies have failed that test when it came to picking between me or Luna. They were after the power, not the pony.” “And now that’s a little disheartening.” Twilight frowned. “We should make it fun for them, then. Enjoyable obstacles.” Twilight grinned and raised her voice. “Like... a Pinkie Pie party! And a double date with us! And, um.” “A big team pillow fight? Rarity and Luna on a team, you and me, and then let Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy figure out their own teams?” Celestia offered with a wry smile. “OK, now that’s an obstacle. I remember Rarity and Applejack really going at it the last time we had a pillow fight. I’d hate to see what happens when we get teams and princesses involved.” Twilight chuckled. “But yeah, I think that’d be a lot of fun. Team pillow fighting, two versus two versus two versus two.” > 273. Dinosaur by Drizzle Quill > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Drizzle Quill *** Scrolls. Scrolls everywhere. Twilight’s eyes shone as she darted about the old room, randomly grabbing tattered pieces of parchment – the older and moldier, the better! Some were torn; some appeared to be in perfect condition, but all shared one quality: they all were utterly fascinating. Each and every one held some important secret about the past, some important truth or discovery Twilight had yet to find. She bit her lip, trying to hold back the shriek of excitement bubbling up inside her chest. From the back of the room Celestia smiled, shaking her head. “Having fun?” Twilight shrugged sheepishly, glancing towards her now massive ball of floating scrolls. “Do you think this is enough?” Celestia raised an eyebrow, giving her marefriend a deadpan stare. Blushing, Twilight took a seat next to the princess and allowed her mountain of scrolls to drop to the floor. “Just think,” she breathed. “Starswirl the Bearded’s many secrets, in my hooves!” She swallowed another squeal. “How exciting is that?” “You’re the perfect pony to unravel them,” Celestia murmured, nuzzling Twilight behind the ear; she squirmed, snickering, before carefully selecting a particularly handicapped scroll from the top of the pile. Celestia watched carefully as it floated down and unraveled; Twilight took a deep, shuddering breath and began to read. “Mirror 1.” Celestia stiffened. Twilight felt it, and turned. “Are…are you alright?” Loosening slightly, the princess nodded. “Yes.” Seemingly convinced, Twilight turned back around and continued to read through the scroll, narrowing her eyes. “But…but this looks like a spell of some sort. And what does this mean, down here on the bottom? UNSTABLE?” She paused. “Do you know what this means, Celestia?” “Yes.” Celestia casually placed a hoof around Twilight’s shoulders, hugging her closer. “A long time ago, Starswirl and I attempted to create portals to alternate dimensions. I do believe you have experienced more than one of them.” Twilight’s eyes went wide; she nodded. “Well, this was one of the portals.” Celestia smiled sheepishly at the memory. “It was quite strange.” “How so?” Twilight frowned; before her marefriend could answer, she shook her head, eyes going wide. Celestia knew that look – Twilight had just had an epiphany, and depending on the topic of conversation, it could either be good or bad. “No, wait. Show me.” Celestia blinked. “What?” Bad epiphany. “Can I see what was in the portal for myself? This spell doesn’t look too difficult…I’m sure I could easily cast it on the mirror.” Twilight smiled sheepishly. “Please?” Yes, definitely bad epiphany. “Twilight, it was marked UNSTABLE for a reason.” Celestia wrapped her wing around her marefriend and gave her a peck on the cheek. “I don’t want anything to go wrong. We can’t do this. You don’t know – there’s a monster, and…and…” She sighed and simply sputtered out of breath. For a moment it seemed like the princess was going to win. Twilight snuggled in her marefriend’s feathers, giggling as they tickled her on the neck and behind the ears. Celestia allowed her body to loosen, and then – “Just a peek?” Celestia looked down at Twilight and immediately wished she hadn’t. Not the face. Not those eyes. “Twilight…this isn’t the time or place for…” Twilight’s ears drooped, and Celestia felt her heart melt. “O-okay, fine. Just a peek, though.” Her marefriend nodded earnestly. “Just a peek.” -- “Celestia?” “Yes, Twilight?” “What is that?” “We never named it, actually.” “This is why the portal was UNSTABLE?” “This is why the portal was UNSTABLE.” “…Celestia?” “Yes, Twilight?” “You’re shaking.” “…Yes, Twilight.” “…Let’s go back now.” “I thought you’d never ask.” > 274. Conspiracy by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "What about this one?" Twilight settled on a large china teapot inscribed with dragons and phoenixes. The intricate rim had the words "母亲" inscribed upon it in a curled, slender gold font. "It was a gift from a Kirin. Her talent was in making china, after all. She called it her finest work for the longest time. Of course, then she got married, and..." Celestia trailed off, and Twilight's desire to apologize for the unfortunate circumstance was curbed by the nostalgic smile her lover wore. "Kirins sound familiar. Do you think you could refresh my memory? It's been a while since I studied oriental history." Twilight blushed, earning her a boop on the nose. "Heavens, Twilight. Not housing every single fact in the known world? Blasphemy." The two of them shared a giggle. "The Kirin was originally the product of unicorns changing form to interbreed with dragons." Twilight shuddered. "Don't tell Spike that that one exists. So, uhm, she was a past lover, then?" Celestia's laugh came high and light, as if she were a passing summer breeze. "I should hope not. She was my daughter, after all." Twilight's eye twitched. "She...you...a dragon..." It seemed to Celestia that Twilight was trying very hard to scrub a mental image she greatly did not desire from her memory. "Next one! Next one!" "Ah, yes, this. This one is my favourite in my entire collection." Celestia was looking at Twilight, hoping another adorable reaction might ensue when she showed the skittish unicorn one of her most risqué possessions. She passed by a very anatomically correct statue of a proud, curvy and well-toned alicorn. "It has been a long time since I visited this." Twilight averted her eyes from the rather prominent breasts, noticing elements of intricate detail elsewhere on the body instead. The wings flared in full detail to either side, with every tuft on each feather sculpted flawlessly. A truly gigantic horn that put the likes of Celestia's and Chrysalis' to shame shot proudly from the forehead. The nostrils were being tugged in the slightest of flairs. There was a curl to the smile on her lips that was downright devious. There were even wrinkles on the edges of her half-lidded eyes from where the skin of the eyes was being folded. Most notably, the mane was long flat and fell into bangs along the eyes. The flanks (the fat along their edges was uncomfortably well rendered) wore a set of proud stars, with five small ones orbiting a larger, sixth one in the centre. "She...wait a moment...no...no. What? When did I...how..." Celestia shifted her glance from her lover to the statue, her eyes widening. "How indeed..." "My...that's...forward of...me?" Twilight was trying to rehinge her jaw, gathering her thoughts. "What...what exactly happened on that day, Tia?" "She was the goddess of companionship." Celestia muttered. "My...first...love..." ------------------ "Artist," a proud, short and youthful alicorn looked down at the toga-clad pony in front of her with disdain, "our time is valuable and our citizenry oft in need of aid, and your project is not chief among our concerns. Accelerate your work or accept you will need an imitation model." "But your majesty! The needs of the citizenry are fleeting! Your likeness will be immortal!" The artist protested, a fluster in his voice. "The needs of our followers shall die with us." The alicorn gave a toss of her pink mane. "My concern for your art died two hours prior." "His work would go faster if you would stop breaking pose to criticize him." A voice rang out from behind Celestia, filled with mirth. The younger alicorn spun. "Who dares--" And gaped. Walking towards her with a calm, towering gait was an alicorn three times her own height, her proportions matching the gargantuan size. Celestia felt herself instinctively slink back, but a wing at the base of her chin stopped her retreat. The larger pony was looking into her eyes, that same mischief still animating her eyes. "Here. I've been told I'm a capable teacher, but that's of course all pish-posh. Since you're in a hurry, I doubt we can let that best of teachers, experience, be your guide. How about example?" The older alicorn lay down, her pose far more suggestive than Celestia would have imagined from the graceful, confident strides the older mare had given before. "The art community of the ancie--my mistake, the modern art movement of Whineece was--is one of exploring the beauty of the equine body." The elder mare disrobed, casually pulling her toga off her body with a flick of her horn, and suddenly Celestia felt very insignificant next to the confident, kindly giant before her. "Here, artist. Let your charge go about her business. You can sculpt me in the interim. And you, my dear." She fixed Celestia with a look of naked love, and the alicorn's feelings of insecurity and inferiority melted under the gaze. "Do remember to take time with your subjects in between making great strides to help them. And consider in every action whether you desire to help the ponies involved, or merely to look better in their eyes. That is the mark of a good ruler." Celestia's eyes became intently focused upon the ground. "Yes, ma'am." Again, a wing was touching her, and the same earnest, loving gaze was upon her. "There is a wonderful pony living within you. A pony who is kind, considerate, loving and patient with every single creature she meets, and who is an inspiration to all. Don't hide her away under shrouds of fear and pride. She is worth seeing." The strange alicorn reached down and gave her a nuzzle. "And please, call me Philos." --------------- Twilight tried to wrap her head around the story, eyes searching. Celestia, herself, was looking at the statue in contemplation. She reached a decision quickly. "I suppose this means the relationship lasts." She chuckled. "...I wonder when I...how I...you know, turn from this," she waved her hoof across the nerdy, shy, bookish and tiny creature that was her current form, "to that," and back to the proud, tall and confident creature sitting on a pedestal of flawless marble. Across the distance, two pairs of eyes watched the younger ponies from the second room. "I can't remember. Was it you who gave yourself the idea to ask me about the collection?" "We had to plant the idea in our heads somehow, didn't we?" An older Celestia chuckled. "Of course. I can only imagine what I would have turned out like if I hadn't had somepony with experience and compassion helping me on my way." Her voice became sultry. "One can only hope you stay as wonderful a teacher and a lover in this timeline as you are in every other." A older Twilight's eyes narrowed. "Tia. I always do. That's why it's a fixed time--oh, yes, you're flirting." She looked over at her. "Well, it's a good thing she decided to visit so many locations once she realized she could access any moment of your lifetime. Because I have some things I picked up in the past that I'd like to teach you when we get back to the future." The younger Twilight and Celestia moved toward the watching pair of elders, the previous incarnations of the two casting uncertain glances at the statue between intervals. "It seems we're moving on to this gallery. I think that's our cue to leave." > 275. Showtime by Starlight Shadow > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Starlight Shadow *** "I just don't know, Trixie." Twilight sighed, looking at Trixie's reflection in her mirror adorned with Hearth's Warming lights. Trixie applied a little more eye shadow and nodded sympathetically. Trixie had been able to get back on her feet rather easily after "the whole deal with the Alicorn Amulet" and had become part of another traveling stage show performing magic. Her and her crew happened to be in Canterlot, and upon hearing that the new Princess was also visiting the city had immediately sent Twilight a letter with tickets to her show and an invitation to catch up. Twilight had accepted, and had ended up spilling all of her mare troubles to her old frenemy, particularly those involving Princess Celestia. "I really don't know what you're getting hung up about." Trixie closed the eyeshadow and began to put on a bit of shimmery blue lip gloss. "Just tell her you fancy her and stop all this worrying. No fuss, just over a cup of tea or something." "I can't do that!" Twilight exclaimed. "Why?" Trixie turned to directly face the distraught princess. "You keep saying that you don't know whether you should tell her, but you haven't given me a reason not to." Twilight sighed and looked at the floor. "Trixie, I...I wouldn't really expect you to understand, but me and Celestia are like sisters. She's been my surrogate mother ever since she took me on as her student, what with my real mother working so much. Over time, we've only grown closer. It was only recently that I realized that I wanted more out of our relationship, but at the same time I didn't want to ruin everything we had by confessing. It would be shallow of me." Twilight sighed again. Trixie was silent, and Twilight wondered if she had offended her with her opening comment. "You're right. I've always been more of a loner, so I don't really get it. But, I still don't see why you shouldn't tell her. If you two really are that close, then the worst that could happen is that she doesn't return your feelings, and maybe it'll be awkward for a little while. Just give it a shot, Twilight. You spend so much time playing it safe, it'll be good for you to take some risks." "And now, introducing The Great And Powerful...Trrrrrrrixie!" Roaring applause sounded from outside the caravan. "It's showtime, Twilight. Better run back if you want to see me in my full splendor, rather than from the wings." She grinned and ran out onto the stage. Twilight left as well, hurrying to her seat next to Princess Celestia. Celestia smiled down at her. "I trust your time with Trixie went well?" Twilight nodded, watching the show. During the intermission, she took a breath and steeled herself. It'll be good for you to take some risks. "Celestia?" "Hm?" Celestia turned to face her. It's showtime, Twilight. > 276. Photo by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "-ere is another of our favourites." a soft gold and silver light brought up a fresh image. The image of light on the smooth stone wall displayed a rather chubby white pony coated in cake. "Her first adventures with cake. Ah, perhaps we should not have introduced her to it so early. But here she is, I believe she had gorged on a few cakes before I found her. Pity I could not have taken a solid proof of the moment, cameras had yet to be invented." said a white alicorn with a flaming red mane and tail. Her eldest may have shared her mother's coat colour although it was lost by the deep blush on her face. "Why did I agree to this again?" Her companion, an alicorn of a light lavender colouration shrugged, "You wanted to follow tradition and so here we are asking your mother for her blessing. We would ask your father as well but he's travelling some odd dimension or location at the moment." At this point a black alicorn stallion with a sky blue mane walked in or rather appeared, reality in this plane was quite simply ignored. He looked at the wall then at his wife then at his eldest sitting there with one of the deepest blushes ever imagined. He shrugged and decided retreat was the better part of valour he inclined his head in a brief nod to the white and lavender pair before disappearing again. "-u with Luna shortly after she was born. I never thought one could grin so widely as you did then." Her eldest groaned, "This is payback for something I'm sure of it." > 277. Shampoo by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** Celestia sighed happily. Warm water surrounded her in her large bathtub, and a few scented candles surrounded the tub, too. Her wings hung loosely at her sides and her head rested against the back of the tub. Little clouds of steam rolled off the surface of the water, which made the candlelight dance and twist. Celestia looked up when she heard a few knocks on the bathroom door. “Who is it?” she called. “Guess who?” Celestia chuckled. “Come on in, Twilight.” Twilight poked her head in first, and spotted Celestia in the tub. Celestia could just notice a slight blush, but didn’t comment. “Are you here to join me, my dear?” Celestia asked. Twilight shook her head. “That wasn’t my intention... but if you’d like, I could help...” Celestia grinned. “I would like that.” She turned over on to her belly, exposing her back. “Do you think you could...?” she asked as she cast a glance over her shoulder. This time, Twilight nodded with a sly smile, and grabbed the bottle of shampoo on the rim of the tub. She hopped up onto the tub before lowering herself into it, and on to Celestia’s back. She squirted some shampoo into her hooves, and massaged it into Celestia’s coat. Celestia hummed appreciatively. She set her hooves on the back of the tub and rested her chin on top of her folded hooves. “Twilight,” she murmured, “I hope you know how good that feels.” Twilight nodded but didn’t otherwise reply, instead focusing on her massage. Her hooves pressed hard into Celestia’s croup. They worked in little circles, lathering up and cleaning Celestia’s pristine alabaster coat. Twilight then kissed higher along Celestia’s back and moved her massage further up. She continued with her lathering circles and pressed her hooves hard into Celestia’s tense muscles. “Twilight, have I ever told you how amazing you are?” Celestia asked. “Once or twice.” Twilight kissed Celestia’s wings before she massaged the stiff joints. At first, gentle rubs loosened the muscles, but Twilight quickly followed with more pressure. Celestia cooed and finally turned her head around to face Twilight. A sultry smile graced her face, and she bit her lower lip at Twilight’s next pass near her wings. “Ooooh, that’s... that’s what I needed,” Celestia whispered, eyes shut but mouth smiling. “I’ll bet,” replied Twilight as she brought her massage to Celestia’s withers. She leaned forward and pressed her lips against Celestia’s. Her kiss made Celestia moan, but she kept up with her massage, even pressing harder into Celestia’s shoulders. Twilight finally broke the kiss once she finished with her attentions to Celestia’s coat. She grinned and slid off of her lover, dunking herself in the water to rinse off. “How was that for help?” “I could see that happening again soon. Perhaps I could help you next time. Maybe return the favor?” Celestia waggled her eyebrows. Twilight blushed and hid her chuckle behind a hoof. “Maybe later, then.” > 278. Ageless by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** It was a dark and stormy night. Lightning flashed across the sky as rain pelted down upon the rooftop of an ancient castle. Within the castle, various machines stood, beeping and flashing as electrical currents flowed over and through them. A cry of triumph echoed through the castle. “It's alive! Alive!” A white mare pushed her goggles up onto her forehead as she cackled with joy. “Um, no it's not. That's an oven. You were baking something. If it is alive, we're most likely going to have to summon the elements and blast it with harmony.” Sitting at a table across the room, a purple mare was watching the show with an bemused look on her face. “Sorry, that just felt like the thing to say,” Celestia blushed, “Anyways I believe I have created the perfect food! Behold! A small yellow cake with crème filling.” “What is so special about that?” Twilight inquired. “It is ageless. It shall be as good in fifty years as it is now! Time does not touch it, so it is perfect." Twilight took a bite. Making a face, she replied. “Eww, um, have you tried eating one?” Celestia also took a bite. “Oh dear. That is an unfortunate combination. I had hoped the twin keys of crème with the cake would taste good. I took a preservative approach though. That is quite nasty. Oh well, can't win them all. Now come over here and kiss me.” Twilight grinned. “Fresh.” > 279. Cosmocrat by Foals Errand > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Foals Errand *** Celestia slowly tip hoofed into the library. Sitting there surrounded by what appeared to be a fort of books. Oh Twilight, somethings never change. The purple pony princess was laying on her belly a large tome open before her on the floor. A slight crunching, as she munched a cheese filled cracker. Celestia creeped over as quiet as a sun beam. Normally her Twilight would have already noticed her entrance. What exactly is it that you are reading? “Twilight?” Twilight jolted knocking over her book fort getting buried in the process. “...ow, haven’t experienced that since the last time Rainbow Dash crashed into my…” Her ears fell against her head as she shook the books off her back. She sighed and dug out the large book she had been reading, before she blinked. “Oh Tia!” Her eyes widened and she quickly sat on the book. “How’s it going? Sun doing well? Great!” Celestia blinked, it had been at least a few weeks since Twilight had reacted like that. I thought that our going steady would at least relax her in private if not public. “Twilight? Is something wrong?” “Wrong? No, what could be wrong? Nothing is wrong, everything is perfect!” Twilight laughed her eye twitching. Celestia rolled her eyes, and lifted Twilight off the large book with a tilt of her head. She bent down and read the title her eyes darkening. Of course, it had to be this book. The golden script on the cover spelling out the two word title. Sol Invictus. “How much of this have you read Twilight?” “Read? Oh that little thing?” Another slightly manic bout of laughter. Celestia gently set her marefriend back on the floor, and lifted the book into the air, calmly flipping through the pages. How she hated and despised the mare that was featured in that book. she set it down on the table and wrapped a wing around Twilight. She frowned as she felt her dear Twilight flinch at her touch. “Twilight, there is a reason that book was in the restricted section.” Another flinch. “It’s true then? T-the wars, the deaths, the torture, t-the… flames?” Twilight looked up expecting the calming face of her marefriend. Instead Celestia just looked old, her ears were plastered to her head, her mane lay limply, no longer flowing. “You are asking me if everything written in this book is true then Twilight?” Twilight wanted to say no. The look Celestia wore, it just wasn’t right, but, she nodded. “Yes.” “Sol Invictus, The Unconquered Sun, The Cosmocrat. Yes Twilight, everything in this book is true.” She looked down into the widened purple eyes of her lover. “Everything” Twilight shivered as the image of griffons burning to death as a familiar, yet, completely foreign figure laughed in her head. The painting of her Tia in that armor with the diamond dog tooth necklace had been enough to give her nightmares. She swallowed hard, “why?” Celestia stared at her hooves. “I could make many excuses, it was a different time, Equestria needed me to be a steel hoof, they came to many to fast. But the truth?” Her eyes glinted in the light of Twilight’s candle. “The truth my dearest Twilight is that I loved it. I relished their screams as they burned. I-I was a bad pony then.” Twilight nuzzled Celestia’s neck, encouraging her to continue. “It was not long after Luna wa-was sent away, I just wasn’t able to find reasoning to care for anypony. So for years I fought, I battled, I killed until I was the ultimate ruler Sol Invictus. Then atop my throne every being bowing to my might… I took a hard look at myself and I was ashamed. So very ashamed.” She stood up and paced. “It took centuries but I began to correct all my wrongs. Eventually, I took my throne here in Canterlot. I was Princess Celestia, many times I was requested to take the crown as queen. I never will Twilight never.” Twilight glanced up at the book as Celestia stared out the window, it seemed to be the only copy just a quick ember spell, it’d be gone they could forget all this. She cast the spell and gaped as the book was unexpected. “Bu-but why?” “I can never allow that book to be destroyed Twilight, I can never allow myself to forget, to become her again.” Twilight wiggled under her wing. “You aren’t her…” Together they stared out the window nightmares of the past forgotten, as dreams of the future pushed them away. > 280. Impregnable by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Twilight, I am afraid I have some...news." Celestia settled on the best way she could describe the situation. While the situation itself was not inherently bad, it certainly did fill her with a kind of mortal terror. Twilight looked up from her book in a heartbeat, her reading discarded for the sake of a Level-C crisis. While the situation was not inherently bad, Celestia was afraid, and that was cause for alarm. "What is it, Princess?" "Canterlot--and Equestria--are still safe. No major nobles have been harmed or--caused any harm--and the polls suggest we are still in the good faith of the population at large." Twilight was at once more and less relaxed by this news. While it did mean that the situation was not compounded by any issues, it also meant Celestia was stalling. Celestia only stalled around her when she was very, very frightened. It also meant the problem was likely personal in nature, which meant the nature of their current relationship could be in danger. Like on the night she had confessed to a very confused (and then later very overjoyed) librarian in the midst of a reading project. The memory brought a warm smile to her face, but she quickly discarded it. Celestia, for her part, used the flash of a happy moment from the past (not an uncommon occurrence around a lover with an encyclopedic memory) writ large upon Twilight's visage to launch into the problem at hoof. "No, the issue is more dietary in nature." Twilight raised an eyebrow. Suddenly, all the stress was venting away. All the things that could have been impregnated by a healthy dose of chaos were safe, and it was only a minor nuisance that Twilight found frankly quite adorable that Celestia was bringing up. Celestia awaited the incoming sarcasm with a mixture of loving exasperation and sympathy. "Seriously?" "My cravings have returned, Twilight. You may have noticed that they have gotten worse over the months. Recently, they have taken a turn for the strange." Twilight knew that this was not the heart of the problem, but she was happy to indulge in a chance to talk about the source of Celestia's ever-so-cuddly body shape. "We can elect to change the menu for you, Tia. Even if that time you ordered us both peanut-butter and icing covered lobsters will likely make it to 'historical event' by the end of the century." "They were tasty." Celestia protested with feigned indignation. The two of them chuckled. As they were coming down from the laugh, Twilight braced herself for the bombshell. Celestia often liked to break the ice with a laugh. "I'm pregnant." If Twilight were a world wide leyline web program, a white box above her head would have informed Celestia that 'Twilight.exe has stopped responding'. "...Twilight?" This was new. Twilight did not freeze up unless a great ball of panic was about to be unleashed upon the world. Sure enough, "Blugh--what--How?!" "Well, Twilight, when two little ponies love each other very much, they--" "Require male and female components to generate a gamete from a sperm cell and an egg cell! This is not possible! With SCIENCE! Science has betrayed me, Tia!" "Well...yes...but..." "I guess I have to contact biology textbooks and tell them that they're all wrong because TWI AND TIA BUCKED AND NOW THEY'RE HAVIN' A LITTLE BUNDLE OF JOY!" Twilight's hoof swept in a grand arc. The sound of the guards dropping their spears in surprise did not deter her. "Yes, Twilight, but--" "I have to look this up! Are there books on parenting?! Yes, of course there are, you lend them out all the time! Stupid! Stupid! Argh! What about baby supplies?! You haven't been smoking, drinking or hitting your stomach repeatedly, have you?!" She summoned a stethoscope from her lab with a flourish of salmon coloured magic, pushing Celestia up onto her back legs and pressing the metal device against her. "Twilight--" The purple pony was focused on the horror, and while Celestia did love how cute her panic attacks could be, this time she needed her partner to be the pillar of rationality and support that she so loved. Twilight was having none of it, at the moment. "Hmm...seems healthy. I hear nothing bad right now. We're gonna have to regulate your diet, though--yes, you already said that. What about maternity leave? Luna can't rule the country by herself. Maybe we should transfer the embryo to a magical containment field and supply it with nutrients? What if I were to just accelerate the process near the end months using magic. Would that harm the fetus? I need to run some tests on it to make su-- "Twi-light." Celestia said with a firm scold. She knew the instinctual fear of being scolded by a teacher--whether or not said teacher was currently her teacher--would be enough to snap Twilight out of her downward spiral of panic. "Yes?!" Twilight's head snapped up, and as soon as she saw Celestia smiling a wry, soothing grin at her she knew exactly what had just happened. "Sorry, I--what were we talking about?" "I'm having a baby, my love. We're having a baby. Whatever the mechanics of the situation or the obvious concerns, we--we're going to be parents, Sparky." Twilight swallowed. She the hoof she had held against her lover's belly went from clinical precision to the gentle touch of family. "Parents..." She said slowly, stroking the belly with gentle movements of her hoof. "Yes...we are. Do you think we're ready?" Celestia's smile widened, and they both knew that they had reached the same answer to Twilight's question. > 281. Spring Time by TheWraithWriter > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by TheWraithWriter *** As the last dregs of Winter melted under the heat of the sun, Twilight Sparkle could finally stop staying inside all day reading and could now be outside all day and reading. Or just open the windows and stay indoors, but then Spike would still be there. The purple alicorn was doing just that in fact, sitting on a blanket in a field with the sun warming her flanks and a book on old mythos warming her brain. As much as Twilight loved being with her friends and Spike, it was nice to get away now and then and be alone with a nice, thick book. A shadow falling across her prompted Twilight to tear her gaze from the old pages to find the source. High above her, Twilight could see some manner of large creature as flying around, almost as if it were searching for something. It suddenly paused mid-flight, hanging there in the air a moment before beginning a rapid decent. It took Twilight a moment to realize its current angle would land it right on top of her. With a small ‘eep’, Twilight closed her book and scrambled to get away from her current position. However, the flying creature corrected its angle of flight at the last moment and instead landed right next to Twilight and her blanket as opposed to on top of them. Twilight waved a hoof to dispel the dust the creature had kicked up during its landing, surprised to see Princess Celestia standing before her. “Oh, hello Princess,” Twilight said cheerily. “What brings you to Ponyville?” Celestia didn’t answer right away. Instead, she gave her wings a few flaps, both to disperse any remaining dust and to give them one last stretch, before folding them both at her side. Once she had done that, she answered. “You, Twilight, have brought me to Ponyville.” “Oh,” Twilight tilted her head, “Uh, not that it isn’t nice to see you, but if you needed me you could have sent a letter.” Celestia shook her head. “No, this is a rather… delicate subject that I would prefer none knew about but those that need to.” “Oh, a need to know type thing then,” Twilight brightened a little. If she and only she of the denizens of Ponyville needed to know, it was bound to be something really important. Celestia nodded, “Yes, a ‘need to know type thing,’” Celestia shuffled her hooves, prompting a quizzical head tilt from Twilight. “What’s the problem, Princess? I’ll help in anyway I can and I swear I’ll be very discrete.” “It is a rather… personal matter, Twilight,” Celestia said, avoiding the other mare’s eye. “One that I can only discuss with you.” “Oh?” Twilight tried to hide the excitement in her voice. Despite how far she had come since being that bookworm who all but lived in the Canterlot Library, she still craved her teacher’s approval. Good grades got her all hot and bothered, being given personal missions got her excited, and it was all she could do to contain herself when Celestia had chosen her for ascension. And now, a personal matter Celestia could only discus with her? Twilight had to try focusing entirely on Celestia to keep herself from squeeing or worse. Celestia drew a deep breath and let it out slowly sitting down on her haunches. “Twilight, as you know, my magic is directly tied to the sun.” Twilight nodded, mimicking the action, her book laid aside on the blanket. “Yes, I remember.” “Well, while I do hold influence over the sun, it goes both ways and the sun can influence me as well.” Celestia took another breath, resolving to meet Twilight’s gaze again. “It can sometimes have an effect on my… personal being.” Twilight blinked a few times, trying to puzzle out what that meant. “You mean it affects your biological functions?” she asked hesitantly. Celestia nodded, wiping a bit of sweat from her brow. “Yes Twilight, in a manner of speaking. It’s worse in the summer, but I was hoping to curb it now.” Funny, the princess hadn’t been sweating before. “That makes sense, it’s hotter in the summer time. But, what does it do to you exactly, princess?” Celestia smiled sweetly. “Please, call me Celestia Twilight. Or Celly, or Tia, whichever strikes you fancy.” Twilight briefly raised an eyebrow, but did as Celestia asked. “Okay then… Celestia,” Twilight smiled, rolling the name on her tongue a little. It felt good. “But you still haven’t said what the sun’s influence on you does.” Celestia chuckled nervously, wiping more sweat from her brow, her normally regal demeanor slowly coming apart. “Yes well… it is rather embarrassing, Twilight.” Twilight smiled. “It’s okay, Celestia, whenever you’re ready.” Celestia nodded and gulped nervously. “Well Twilight, I… I may be the ruler of a nation, but I still have needs.” Twilight just smiled supportively and nodded. “Of course you do, Princess, I know that.” she blushed briefly. “Er, I mean, Celestia.” Celestia just smiled weakly and continued. “You have the basic idea, Twilight, but I’m afraid there is more to this than sneaking late night snacks.” another breath, another swipe of the brow, more nervous chuckling. “When I say I have needs, I mean of a more….” Celestia trailed off. She chuckled again, laying herself down on the grass. “Wow, is it hot or is it just me?” Twilight laid herself down as well, staring intently at Celestia. “You can tell me, Celestia, I promise whatever embarrassing thing you have to tell me, I’ve gotten worse from Spike or the girls.” To Twilight’s surprise, Celestia gave a genuine laugh. “I certainly hope not Twilight, or else this will be more awkward than it already is.” the laughter died out rather quickly. Celestia took a deep, steadying breath and then- “ThesunmakesmehornyandIloveyouTwilightSparkle,” Celestia ejaculated, blushing hotly and ginning like a school filly with her crush. Twilight blinked a few times. “…I’m sorry, the sun makes you what?” > 282. Odds by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** Twilight had done many extraordinary things in her life. As a mere filly, she had hatched a dragon egg thought to be all but immune to unicorn magic, turned her parents to potted plants, and been the focus point of an arcane maelstrom so severe it had taken Princess Celestia’s personal intervention to end it. As a young mare, she had discovered the Elements of Harmony and united their Bearers, making her the first pony to do so in a thousand years. She had helped save Equestria from a Draconic Winter, tamed an Ursa Minor, overcome the Lord of Chaos himself, and discovered a Changeling plot to infiltrate and destroy Canterlot from within, a scheme that had even fooled the Princesses themselves. She had topped all these accomplishments by mastering magic to such an extent as to ascend to become an alicorn, a goddess of flesh upon the earth. She had wielded the magic of four alicorns, each mighty in their own right, and fought the monstrous tyrant Tirek to a standstill. And yet, despite all her accomplishments and powers, she was helpless to change the single pink line on the small plastic stick suspended in her wife’s magic. Celestia was quiet, and had been since the first test. She hadn’t spoken a word, even as she had returned to the bathroom for the second test. And the third. When the box ran dry, leaving them nothing but a floor covered in broken dreams, Celestia had simply stopped in place. Twilight wanted to say so many things, do so many things, but she settled for pushing against Celestia’s side and draping a wing over her back. It wasn’t as difficult as it once was, with the extra few inches of height she had gained over the past few years, but it was hardly comfortable. It didn’t matter, though, as she tried to surround her wife as much as she could. “We knew when we started trying that it was a long shot. The odds were never good,” Twilight said, not looking away from the pregnancy test. “We can try again.” Celestia didn’t respond, and so Twilight grabbed her wife’s head in her hooves and forced her to look her in the eye. “We can try again,” she repeated, softer this time. Celestia’s eyes refocused on her for a split second. They shimmered with tears held back by the barest of margins. Then the dam broke, and Celestia collapsed against her. Twilight swallowed the lump in her throat as she stroked Celestia’s mane and nuzzled her. Celestia’s sobs shook them both, and Twilight had to adjust herself on the floor to keep them both upright. “W-why can’t I be a mother?” Celestia choked out, her voice catching in her grief. Twilight only hugged her tighter, repeating the phrase, “We can try again, Celestia. We can try again.” > 283. Skirt by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "You know this is quite close to things I find less than acceptable especially this early on." Twilight said. "Oh? I'm sure this wouldn't be the first time though." Celestia responded. Twilight nodded, "Not the first time that's for certain. I've lived in Canterlot Castle for over a decade and I've been with you for most of it." "So why are we avoiding it?" Celestia asked. "Because for me it borders on being inappropriate so early on." Twilight replied. "Ah, but you stated that you've been by my side for over a decade so how could this be inappropriate?" Twilight sat to think, "Perhaps it's not but circumstances then were different than now. Namely age and standing were among the factors." "Relax, remember those no longer apply, age is irrelevant as there far too few even near my age and we are both adults. We are also both equals now that we are both Princesses." The conversation fell quiet after that. "Well I can safely say we're too good at reading each if we can keep countering each statement like that." Twilight said. "Agreed perhaps we should stop dancing around the matter?" Celestia suggested. Twilight nodded and hopped onto the large bed, "I can say it has been a long time since we've done this. I think the last time was years before I left for Ponyville." Celestia wrapped a wing over Twilight, "I think last time it was a small frighten filly who walked in with a tiny dragon." Twilight gave no response having already fallen asleep next to Celestia like she had used to do before years ago. Celestia smiled before closing her eyes and joining her lover in the realm of dreams. > 284. Chandelier by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** “No!” “It’s fine, trust me.” “It’s not! It doesn’t fit.” “Twilight, please, it’s lovely!” “It still doesn’t fit!” Celestia hung her head low and took a deep breath. “Twilight, you know I love you, but you’ve never exactly had the best... aesthetic sense.” “I think you’re beautiful.” “Touché.” Celestia chuckled. “But that doesn’t change the fact that you’re getting hung up on what’s a lovely gift.” “Ugh!” Twilight groaned. “I’m not saying it’s not pretty, I’m saying it doesn’t fit!” “It does! It’s not in the way!” “No... It’s...” Twilight sighed. “It’s not me.” “You think it’s gaudy.” Celestia wrapped Twilight into a tight hug. She held Twilight against her chest and gently rubbed her back. “It’s not. It’s a marvelous work of craftsponyship. And you have to admit, the way the sunset makes it... It’s gorgeous. I think it’s a gift for both of us, to be honest.” Twilight finally smiled and turned her to look at the pillars of multicolored light dancing around the room. “Fine, I’ll keep it,” she said. *** Twilight opened the door to her new home and greeted her friends. “Come on upstairs, girls, there’s something you have to see.” Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie all followed Twilight up the spiral staircase to their throne room. All five mares gasped when they entered the room. “Twilight, why is yer cutie mark hangin’ from the ceilin’?” asked Applejack with her head tilted to the side. “And why’re the colors all wrong?” “Honestly, Applejack. Orange, blue, white, pink, and yellow? I wonder why,” Rarity replied and rolled her eyes. Applejack shot her a dirty look. “It’s lovely, Twilight. Where did you get it?” Fluttershy gingerly approached the center of the room, trying to get a good look at all of its angles. “A gift, actually. Officially from the Crystal Empire, but Cadance said she did a lot to help put it together.” “It. Is. Awesome!” Rainbow said, now hovering off to the side. “And this is a big bunch of crystal. How’d they get all of this?” Twilight shook her head. “I don’t know. I’ll have to talk with Cadance more.” “Twilight, I know it’s super duper fun to be with friends, but why are we here so late?” Pinkie asked, stopped mid-bounce. Twilight chuckled. “You’ll see.” She kept her friends occupied with a lecture on the various trace minerals that gave each crystal its particular color. Pinkie Pie quickly lost interest and glanced around the room. She watched the sun setting in the large window behind them. The sunlight filtering into the room turned from yellow to orange and lit up the chandelier hanging in the room. It cast its brilliant rainbow across the gathered ponies. “Twilight! This what we’re supposed to see! Isn’t it?” shouted Pinkie. Twilight nodded. Applejack raised a hoof and an eyebrow. “Hold up, you said this was a gift. What for?” “Well.” Twilight giggled. “You know how Celestia and I celebrated our one year anniversary together back in Canterlot?” Everypony nodded. “She, uh...” Twilight bit her lip and smiled brightly. She parted her bangs around her horn, revealing a white gold band inlaid with amethysts. “Let’s just say there’s going to be another royal wedding.” She was quickly tackled by her friends and they all laughed and hugged. > 285. Incoming by Misago > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Misago *** It was quite a feat to annoy Princess Celestia. After all, after thousands of years of ruling Equestria, having to endure the squabbling and plotting of the nobles, not to mention the supreme vexation that was her own adopted nephew, she had developed a patience only rivaled by the very mountain Canterlot was built upon. And yet, as the doors to the royal bedroom slammed shut behind her with just a little bit of force more than necessary, Celestia had to fight hard to keep her wings from twitching. The hormones played a part in it, of course. Normally, the inability to move gracefully through the halls or lay on her stomach like she usually did would not be enough to warrant Celestia furrowing her brow And yet, as she lowered herself on her bed, carefully making sure her prominent belly would not get in her way, she felt a flash of irritation. Of course she was happy. She was about to be a mother soon. She and Twilight would have a wonderful foal, the first alicorn-born foal known to ponykind. To have a family, with two proud mothers, a beloved daughter and one very happy aunt already prancing through the castle in anticipation. But Twilight was the problem, at the moment. At first, it had been endearing, the way she scurried around Celestia to make sure her every need was met. Celestia had anticipated Twilight worrying even more than usual during her pregnancy, and she had been prepared to take all steps to calm her down. And when they had reached the point where an entire battalion of guards was deployed to escort her to the dining hall. When she could not get time with Twilight alone, because her dear wife was always running around, directing the escort, making sure there was nothing she could trip over in her path. And when Twilight even left her at night to check and reinforce the spells protecting the bedroom for hours upon hours, Celestia had enough. Celestia had made it clear to Twilight that she had gone overboard. She had explained patiently that, with foal or not, she was still a goddess with the highest amount of magic power known to Ponykind. She had fought in wars with even while heavily wounded, and she had faced the greatest champions of griffons and minotaurs, and all had bowed to her prowess. It was hard to confront her wife like this, but it was necessary. Still, seeing Twilight so defeated hurt Celestia's heart. She had looked for her to apologize for her harshness, but Twilight had been busy re-scheduling the guard shifts to rescind her previous orders. With all other ponies, this would have warranted a sigh from the notoriously calm and composed Celestia. But in the condition she was in, she felt tears sting in her eyes. She, who knew best about Twi's insecurities, who had spent so much time to reassure her, comfort her, had triggered that in her beloved wife. It had been necessary, but that was small comfort now, lying alone in the great bed. Exhausted, she rested her head on the pillows. The feeling of the foal in her gave her some comfort, but it still was a while before she could fall asleep. ### Celestia awoke a while later from the feeling of warmth on her back, as well as the slight tugging in her mane with the familiar noise of someone grooming her. With the effort of having recently escaped from sleep, she turned her head carefully, so as to not disturb her dear wife from the very welcome caresses. She came face to face with two familiar, but tired-looking eyes and the shaky smile Twilight wore when she felt truly guilty. "Oh...I'm so sorry, I did not mean to wake you!", Twilight stuttered, scrambling to her hooves in panic, only to stop when Celestia smiled warmly at her. "You are always welcome at my side, dearest." Celestia beckoned her with the tip of her wing. After all these weeks of never having a private moment, always being surrounded by guards, she wanted nothing more than enjoy the caress of the one she loved so much, and was loved so fiercely in return. The instant Twilight's hoofs surrounded her again, Celestia let out a content sigh. "This is all I want", she murmured, pressing herself deeper into the embrace. The warmth and scent of Twilight enveloped her. "Just some time for us alone. Without guards, without servants, without having to check some spells all the time." She felt Twilight bury her muzzle into her mane, silently nodding her head. "I went and visited mom", Twilight whispered after a moment. "She told me about her own pregnancy, how excited she was. And how she wanted to have dad there, with her." Her hoof found Celestia's belly, softly stroking it. "This is our little foal, and you wanted to share this time with me. "But I thought about it... and I got scared." The admission was nearly inaudible. "There were so many things that could go wrong. We both had our share of troubles, Tia, and we both have enemies. The idea of something... something happening to you... I just..." Celestia's horn flared before Twilight could finish her sentence. She gently lifted her wife of the ground and placed her in front to face her. The tears were there, just as expected, and Celestia was having none of it. She drew forward, softly murmuring Twilight name, before bringing their lips together. Her hoof came up, pulling Twilight closer. "Shh, it's alright, Twilight", she breathed as soon as they came apart. "I often fear for you as well. But we cannot let it rob us of joy." Twilight looked up, her tears drying now, staring into Celestia's eyes with this look of trust and love that she had fallen for. She moved in to claim another kiss, once again thanking the sun for whatever she had done to earn this wonderful pony. "I know that you are scared, but trust your friends and family." She waited for Twilight to nod, before continuing: "I will increase protection while I am outside, and you stay with me. And we talk to Luna, so she can take care of protection while we sleep. Is that acceptable?" The answering smile was shaky, tentative at first. "Thank you, Tia", Twilight muttered, nuzzling Celestia's cheek. "I love you." Twilight would undoubtedly still insist on planning, setting up spells. But now they would have the time they needed, the time they wanted. The two of them, and their foal as well. Celestia smiled as Twilight settled down, carefully cuddling up to her belly and tickling her with her wings in the process. She laid her muzzle on her wife's head. "I love you too." > 286. Cracker by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** “Anything else I get you beauuuutiful ladies?” Pinkie Pie asked, her widest possible grin on her face. “No, thank you, Pinkie Pie. The cupcakes are wonderful. Our compliments to the chef,” Celestia replied. “No problemo!” Twilight finally let her shoulders down. She hadn’t realized how tense she was. This is supposed to be fun! Just you and Celly, here, alone, in Sugarcube Corner with nopony to bother you, she thought. Except Pinkie, hovering like a... pony feathers. Like a bee? No... Ah, forget it. “Everything alright, dear?” Celestia asked. “Yeah... uh, yes. I’m just—” “Stressed?” Twilight nodded. “We hardly ever get private time to ourselves. I love Pinkie Pie dearly, but...” “I understand.” Twilight took a bite of her cupcake and chewed slowly. She ruminated on the few other occasions she’d had private moments with Celestia in the past six months of dating. They tried to get together every weekend, but some odd event or emergency would come up and steal their time together. And while this year’s Summer Sun Celebration heralded the first with four Princesses presiding, everypony and their pet turtle wanted autographs or pictures. It was the Grand Galloping Gala all over again. “—And that’s how Mr. Cake met Mrs. Cake!” Pinkie finished and leaned on the table. “Fascinating,” replied Celestia. Her chin rested on her folded hooves. “Say, could you fetch us two glasses of apple juice?” “Yessirree! Two glasses of Sweet Apple Acres finest, coming up!” Pinkie hopped off to the kitchen, once again leaving Twilight and Celestia alone in the dining area. Twilight’s head hung down. “I spaced out again, didn’t I?” “You did. I worry.” “It’s OK. I was just thinking.” Celestia chuckled. “Somehow, ‘just thinking’ sounds like trouble.” Twilight sighed. When Pinkie returned with the apple juice, she mumbled her thanks and stared intently at her glass. “And said, ‘Cracker? I ‘ardly know ‘er!’” Pinkie broke into a fit of giggles that made her fall to her back and kick her hooves. Celestia joined in with a good-hearted snicker, but Twilight kept silent. “Twilight?” Pinkie asked. “Yes?” “Are you OK? You didn’t laugh...” Pinkie Pie frowned and her bottom lip pushed up. “No...” Tears welled in Twilight’s eyes. “Pinkie, I... thank you for trying, but can you, uh, give us some space? I wanted to have some alone time with Celestia.” “Alrighty. I’ll be in the back if you need anything.” Twilight opened her forelegs for a hug. “It’s not that I’m mad, Pinkie, I’m just a little bummed. We’ll talk more tonight and I’ll tell you about the rest of the day.” Pinkie perked up and hugged Twilight back. “Okie dokie! I’ll see you later then.” She bounced back to the kitchen and sprang through the doors. “What do you say we just finish up the juice and get to the bookstore? I hear Ponyville got a choice shipment of classic Dostrotesky,” Celestia said as she stroked Twilight shoulders. Twilight reached a hoof back to grip Celestia’s. “I’d like that, yeah.” And for the first time since she saw Celestia that morning, she smiled. > 287. Overture by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Outside the castle in Canterlot, the streets were awash with excitement. It wasn't everyday that a new princess was coronated, after all. Work had been canceled for the day, school likewise. All throughout the city game booths had sprung up for the holiday. Food vendors had set up shop along the streets, hawking their wares and contributing to the festival atmosphere of the evening. The whole event had taken on the feel of a giant, city-wide party. Inside the castle, the party continued, but in a more regal, sedate way. The great hall had been filled with a feast fit for a king, or at least four princesses. Tables groaned under the weight of food, goblets splashed with wine overflowing. The mood was more subdued, but no less joyful then that on the streets. Music called to the party goers, drawing them into the ballroom. As people gathered, the chamber orchestra appeared prepared to play far into the night, providing all with a grand ball. People gathered in groups, waiting for the guest of honor to take her rightful place as the first dance of the night. The newly crowned princess, dressed in a lavender gown custom designed for the event, was currently sheltered in a small group of similarly dressed young women. Each had a look of love and pride on their faces, they were there to support their princess. Almost as one, they placed their hands on the shoulders of the princess, nodded towards the dance floor and smiled encouragingly. The princess made a gesture towards her crown, perhaps checking to make sure it was still secure. She swallowed visibly, brought her arm up to her heart while taking a deep breath, then pushed her fist outward while exhaling. Having composed herself, the princess moved off in a determined stride. As she passed her family, murmurs started to arise from the onlookers. Traditionally, the first dance of a young unwed royal went to her father. Said father looked on with pride, but not surprise at the breach. The crowd looked on with curiosity as she walked towards another small grouping of women in gowns. This group with crowns firmly in place on their heads. She walked up to the tallest of the group, bowed, and extended her arm in invitation. The elder princess, dressed in a brilliant white gown, looked down at her, eyes widened in shock. Her lips parted slightly and her head tilted quizzically. Seconds stretched out, the young princess growing visibly more nervous. Her arm started shaking, and her eyes dropped down, dimming as they left the face they had been staring intently into. Shaking her head sharply, as if to dismiss the shock or perhaps lecherous thoughts, the taller princess smiled with all the warmth of the sun, reached out a graceful hand, gently cupping Twilight's chin, Celestia raised her face to hers, whispered a few words, accepted her arm and swept her out onto the dance floor, perfectly in sync as the music swept up into a waltz. > 288. Danse Macabre (2) by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Celestia walked slowly, counting her steps silently as she weaved between the headstones and mausoleums and crypts that dotted the upper tier of the Canterlot Eternal Gardens Cemetery. The marble and granite stone gleamed under the moonlight as her hooves stepped as lightly as the ghosts that were rumored to wander in search of the living. No pony attended her. No guard stood by while the Princess made a personal visit to the gravesite. Not even a gravedigger intruded on this sacred place while the immortal Princess Celestia danced amid the honored dead. Dance she did, her body swaying between crumbling monuments to those long passed. She danced to the song she sung, her voice low and throaty as she laid her heart bare with her words. The melody was slow and sad and spoke of lost, but it had a hopefulness to it. She was just reciting the final stanza when she reached the clearing where six very special gravemarkers stood. “I’m crazy for tryin’ and I’m crazy for cryin’ and I’m crazy for lovin’ you…” She let the last note hang in the air for a long moment and then hung her head low to smell the lavender that grew over one of the old graves. The scent was sweet and herby and made her mind swim with memories. Years of memories, decades of memories, a full century of memories of the pony that lay below her hooves. “You’re... late.” Celestia blinked and looked back up and behind herself. At the edge of the ring of graves, covered in the shadows of the overhanging trees and tall mausoleums, stood a thin alicorn. The mare stepped forward into the light to reveal a badly faded purple coat that clung to her bones like a moth eaten burlap sack. The bones poked through in a few places but at a distance, she could pass for alive. Celestia looked back at the grave and then back at the creature. “Twilight, we discussed this. I come for a visit and when the song is over, you are supposed to come up from your grave and proclaim how our love will never die.” “And...last time...you complained...about the land...scaping...cost...of reburying me.” Twilight’s eyes were tiny, bright points of light in her skull, but Celestia could feel the implied eye roll she was getting. “I...made a connection...to the...drainage pipes. Less mess...that way.” “Oh it’s not that bad.” “How...long?” “Excuse me?” Celestia raised an eyebrow and stepped up to Twilight, her horn glowing with raw magic. The glow around her horn began to flow like a thin mist from her to Twilight’s horn as she got closer. Twilight’s limp coat and few remaining strands of hair started to regain their former luster and the gaps and holes began to fill back in. “How long has...it been since...your last visit?” Twilight tapped her hoof irritably as she body began to fill back out and her feathers started to come back. “If inflation has been...constant, then I can tell you…exactly how much it would...cost you.” “Six months.” “Assuming a similar rate of service progression...then it would cost you about 80 additional bits. If...you are using the same contractors as before.” Twilight started to smirk as animation returned her face and the bright sparks of her undead eyes were replaced with the eyes of flesh an ichor she’d possessed long ago. “Yes, yes.” Celestia chuckled and draped her wings around Twilight. “Now are you done trying to impress me or do we have to keep going until the others wake up too?” “No.” Twilight giggled as her voice started to return to it’s normal speed and pitch. “I think we can move straight to the part where you catch me up on things and then we have dinner, maybe a little wine as we stargaze. Or, if you’re feeling frisky, we can just skip to the part where I remind you why you haven’t remarried in the last 200 years.” Celestia blushed and nuzzled her wife. “We can do that part twice this time, right? Once before dinner and once afterwards?” Twilight smiled and spread her now fully restored wings over Celestia. “Still insatiable I see!” Twilight pulled Celestia closer with one hoof as they cuddled in the ring of six graves, laying on their backs and watching the heavens twinkle and dance. Celestia nuzzled into her shoulder harder and left a little trail of kisses up to her neck. The picnic lunch Celestia had brought sat untouched on Applejack’s tombstone. The bottle of wine was...somewhere. She’d lost track of it in the tossle and it wasn’t really important right now. “Maybe next time you won’t need to bring the picnic? We didn’t even eat...well, didn’t eat food.” Celestia looked up and planted a kiss on Twilight’s cheek. “It still came in handy though, especially the bottle of wine. That was a very pleasing suggestion.” “Wasn’t mine.” Twilight gestured at a tombstone covered in gems that sparkled in the moonlight. “It was Rarity’s.” Celestia propped herself up and spoke up. “Thank you, Rarity!” There came a muffled “You’re... welcome, your... Highness!” from the grave. “If we can locate the bottle, we can go again.” Celestia grinned lasciviously at Twilight. “There is still time before dawn.” Twilight chuckled again and wrapped her hooves around the white alicorn. “I love how I can’t escape your libdo, even in death. Who needs a wine bottle when you got a horn and boundless stamina?” > 289. Winter by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Through the snow, Twilight Sparkle approached a cabin, firewood wrapped in a magenta glow floating behind her. The homey little vacation cabin was situated on the shores of an alpine lake in the hills north of Vanhoover and was billed as the ultimate in winter getaways. It was definitely a getaway. It had taken Twilight and Tia almost two full days of flight to get there. When they had arrived the cabin had been fully stocked with all the essentials of a wonderful winter vacation, namely, plenty of chopped wood for the fire and an almost infinite amount of hot chocolate. “Brrr, it's cold outside.” Twilight Sparkle trotted into the cabin, shaking snow off of her fur. “It's not even funny how hard it's coming down out there.” As she entered, she was hit with a comfortable warmth. She smiled at the fire crackling in the hearth, glad that Tia had stayed behind to settle in. She smiled even wider when she saw the white pony settled on top of the cushions in front of the fire. Celestia was staring into the flames, a slight smile on her face and a far off look in her eyes. Walking over Twi nudged her fiance. “Hey, whatcha doin there?” Tia looked up with a start. “What? Oh, you're back. Welcome back Twilight.” She indicated a spot next to her. “Would you care to join me?” “I would love to.” Twilight settled in next to Celestia. “Now, why don't you tell me where you've gone.” Celestia glanced at her, then went back to contemplating the flickering flames. “What makes you think I've gone somewhere?” “Two things. One, I came in and gave you the perfect setup for a pun. You didn't even notice I'd come in. Two, I know you and your eyes are telling me that you've gone on a journey. Please, take me along with you.” Twilight smiled gently. “I'm Ok, I promise. I was just remembering a time long, long ago,” Celestia sighed, “Winter just brings back memories of both a happier and sadder time. People long gone and forgotten by everyone but me.” Twilight leaned into her. “You know, when I was younger I used to wonder why we even bothered with winter. I mean, it's such a hassle to run and even more of a hassle to clean up after it.” Celestia wrapped a wing around Twi. “Winter is the most important season of all Twilight. Coming at the end of the year, the trees and plants go into a slumber. It's almost like they die. We the living suffer through these cold, empty months with nothing but each other and the hope that spring will come again.” Twilight nodded. “I like that, but I can't help but notice a slightly morbid tone to that statement. Are you missing someone in particular?” Celestia nodded. “Her name was Aurora Morningstar.” “Morningstar? Another sister?” Twilight asked. Celestia shook her head, tears starting to fall from her eyes, “My daughter,” she whispered. > 290. Union by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** “Nervous, darling?” Rarity asked. “No... Yes. It’s a big deal, you know?” Twilight sighed. “If it were up to Celestia and I, we might’ve just eloped. But the wedding’s as much for the kingdom as it is for us.” She shook her head. “All of these decisions up to this point, though. Months of planning. Do we have Princess Luna or Princess Cadance perform the ceremony? Who’s going to be on my side, who will be on Celestia’s?” She took a few deep breaths, and Rarity continued making the last adjustments to Twilight’s flowing white gown. “I know today is going to be special. And I’m happy beyond words.” Twilight beamed. “I love Celestia. More than any of my books could have ever lead me to believe, I well and truly love her.” “Luna, am I doing the right thing?” Celestia asked. “Marrying Twilight? I mean, yes, she’s an adult. But you and I, we’ve been around for so long.” “Celly, you love her, no?” “Of course. I’ve...” Celestia chuckled. “Wow, I’ve never been happier.” “Then there is your answer, sister dearest.” Luna pressed her hoof to Celestia’s shoulder. “You have ponies all around who love you both, and you both love each other. I can’t see how any of that is wrong.” Celestia leaned her head against Luna’s hoof and smiled slowly. “I’m glad you could be here, Luna. I love you.” “I love you too, Tia. Now come on, let’s get dressed. You have your gown to get in and I need to figure out this strange contraption Rarity came up with.” Luna stood at the top of the raised platform in the ceremony room. Across from her were Rarity, Spike, Shining Armor, and Applejack. Next to her were Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Flutershy, and Discord. Trumpets sounded and the doors opened. Celestia blushed ever so slightly as everypony turned to face her. She walked down the aisle and she nodded and smiled at the gathered ponies. Friends and family of Twilight mingled with guards, students and teachers from Celestia’s school, and foreign dignitaries. Celestia ascended the steps and took her place on the right, next to Luna. She beamed at her sister and nodded to her niece. Cadance stood at the center of the altar in simple black and white robes. “You ready for this, Auntie?” she asked. Celestia nodded and took several deep breaths. “I am.” “Good, because here she comes!” Cadance giggled. Trumpets once again sounded, this time admitting Twilight Sparkle, resplendent in her white gown and escorted by her father walked the very same aisle. She gave her father a quick kiss to his cheek and a brief hug before taking her place atop the platform as well. Twilight blushed heavily and smiled and Celestia did the same. Cadance then stepped forward. “Fillies and gentlecolts! We are gathered here today to witness the union of Princess Celestia of Equestria and Princess Twilight Sparkle, two ponies who are unabashedly in love and prepared to commit themselves to each other for life. If anypony has any objections to this union, speak now.” Nopony spoke up, so Cadance continued. “Princess Twilight Sparkle, do you take Princess Celestia of Equestria to be your wife, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for as long as you both live?” “I do.” Twilight said. “And do you, Princess Celestia of Equestria, take Princess Twilight Sparkle to be your wife, to have and to hold, in sickness and in health, for as long as you both live?” “I do.” Celestia said. Cadance summoned a pair of identical horn rings from behind her, each gold band inlaid with alternating stones of citrine and amethyst. She lowered each onto Twilight and Celestia’s horns before speaking loudly enough for all to hear, “Then I now pronounce you mare and mare! You may kiss the bride.” Twilight leaned forward first, and was quickly met with both a hoof cupped to her cheek and then Celestia’s lips on hers. The kiss lasted for but a few moments, and once it broke, Twilight and Celestia stood side by side, smiling and waving to the gathered ponies. Celestia leaned down to Twilight’s ear and whispered, “Reception?” A quick nod. “Reception.” > 291. Perk by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** "I don't know what to say Twilight. How did you even do this?" Twilight grinned and rubbed her forehooves together eagerly, mentally translating her teacher's words as, "Please give me an extended lecture explaining every step in the process leading to this outcome in painful and excruciating detail." "Well," she began. "As you know, seven hundred and forty-two years ago during the third uprising of Princess Luna's thestral loyalists (not counting Count Morning Star's attempted coup and subsequent alliance with the Diamond Dog Unterreich , as the current scholarly consensus is that he was a secular opportunist) the Canterlot Library's gallery wing suffered a fire while you were conjuring solar flares to melt the now missing portion of the mountainside to flood the area occupied by their army of necromantically animated corpse constructs with lava to check their advance." "Ah yes," Princess Celestia said absently. "The zomponies." Twilight nodded. "Yes exactly, the..." Twilight's voice trailed off. "Wait, that's actually the correct term?" "In the modern vernacular, as Luna would put it," Princess Celestia confirmed. "It is a linguistically correct translation of the word we used at the time." One of Twilight's eyelids twitched. "But, I told Spike that was just, HOW DOES A BUCKING COMIC BOOK TRUMP AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF ARCANE TERMINOLOGY FROM—" "Twilight Sparkle!" Princess Celestia said with exactly the right crack of authority as Twilight began to hyperventilate. Twilight stopped talking and looked up at her. "It's not important," Princess Celestia assured her in a tone of gentle reassurance. "Now, you were saying?" Twilight took a slow, deep breath and nodded. "Anyway, in the aftermath of the destruction of the," the twitch came back for a moment but Twilight forced herself to remain calm with an obvious effort, "the militarized necromantic constructs, it was presumed that the a number of diarchy era artifacts had been destroyed before the fire could be brought under control." "Yes Twilight," Princess Celestia said patiently, "I know. I was there and I was the first one to hear the damage reports." Twilight felt an odd sense of deja vu but she dismissed it as unimportant. She continued. "But during my research into the period I started finding an odd correlation when I went over the Guard reports on the Arsenic Lupine burglaries." Twilight was surprised to hear a low growl come from the princess. She looked up to see her mentor clenching her teeth. "Yes," Princess Celestia said in what definitely could not be called a snarl. "I remember that one. A frustrating creature if ever there was one. We never did discover who he was." Twilight nodded eagerly. "And do you remember that one reporter who did all those columns and exposes about the investigation and supposedly was the only pony to interview the perpetrator?" Celestia relaxed enough to give a rueful chuckle. "Yes I do. A clever sort that one. I always wished we could have lured him away from journalism and into-" Celestia stopped short and her eyes went wide. "No," she breathed. Twilight nodded again. The smile was back. "It was very subtle, but once I started looking into the subject everything fell into place." Celestia did something Twilight had never seen her do before. She sputtered. "But, that's not, we ran down every...HOW?!" The last word came out in full Royal Canterlot Voice. Twilight took an involuntary step back and raised one hoof to fix her mane back into place before continuing. "My psychological profile suggests that he deliberately set out to create a citywide sensation. When I ran down the document trail it turned out he also owned the paper through three or four cutouts." "But the griffin feathers!" Celestia protested. "He was a master of disguise, bar none," Twilight reminded her. "The wards on the gallery!" Celestia insisted. "I'm fairly sure he was also the curator," Twilight explained. "So you gave him the talismans to bypass the magical security himself." "How could he even carry it all out?!" the princess demanded, still refusing to believe she had been fooled so thoroughly for so long. "Wasn't he also in charge of hiring and firing non-tenured staff?" Twilight reminded her. "I'm pretty sure most or all of the security ponies were part of his gang." Princess Celestia stood totally still and unblinking for several minutes. Twilight sat and waited patiently. Finally the princess took a deep breath and exhaled it slowly. When she spoke again her voice was calm, controlled, even a bit amused. "At least I can say that his biggest job boiled down to luck in the end." Princess Celestia said as she looked at the long lost objects d'art. "He never would have managed it without the fire, and me igniting part of the castle during the battle was a complete fluke." Twilight scraped one of her hooves across the floor awkwardly. "Actually..." she began, "I'm pretty sure he set the fire himself and used the battle as cover. I also found evidence that he's the one who leaked the rebel battle plans to you in the first place." The temperature abruptly shot up a couple dozen degrees as Celestia's mane and tail exploded into living flame. They burned first red, then blue and then finally became a white corona around her, the Princess of the Sun's anger made manifest. Twilight silently thanked her brother for teaching her his favorite shield spell as she activated it by reflex. When it was over Celestia fell into an exhausted heap, panting and sweating. Twilight drew a bottle of cold apple cider out of her saddlebags and levitated it over to her. Celestia accepted it gratefully and took a swig. Once the bottle was empty Celestia had relaxed enough to speak again. "You never did tell me how you got them back." "Unlimited library and archive access," Twilight said smugly. "Best perk of being a princess." Princess Celestia sighed in exasperation as she reached over with her wing to pull Twilight in for a hug. "I'm still not letting you declare yourself 'Princess of Books." "Aww," Twilight whined. > 292. Under the Sheets by Starlight Shadow > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Starlight Shadow *** Luna sighed as the familiar sounds of giggling echoed from inside Celestia's room. "I swear, those two are going to be the death of this castle." Cadance laughed. "Don't be such a sourpuss. They're still in that 'new couple' phase, it's natural to be super sugary with each other during that time." "You would know." Luna grumbled, tossing another glance at Celestia's door. The two other princesses were chatting in the Atrium, a parlor located in the middle of the two sisters's chambers, and the other two princess's guest rooms. Cadance smiled knowingly. "Besides, once they get over it some, it'll be just like before, just with more public kissing and less...nights like this." Luna shuddered. "I've seen some things I don't wish to discuss inside Celly's room since those two got together." Cadance rested a sympathetic hoof on Luna's foreleg. "Ever since my Aria became a teenager, I've wondered about some things I wish I didn't have to." "Took after you a bit too much, hm?" Luna chuckled ruefully. "Jerk." Cadance playfully socked Luna. All the while the sounds of giggling turned to making out. -*-*- Celestia and Twilight lay together on Celestia's bed under the cooling sheets, breathing heavily while listening to Cadance and Luna's conversation. "I don't know why they hate our Twister nights so much." Celestia rolled off of Twilight while she poured some wine for the both of them. "I think they think we're doing...something else." Twilight mentioned, holding out a glass for Celestia. "That's ridiculous. There's no way we'd do that so early in our relationship." Celestia accepted the wine, sipping daintily. "Some couples do." Twilight shrugged. "Besides, Caddy can be a bit of a pervert." "True." A devilish smile crossed Celestia's face. "Are you up for another round?" "Sign me up." > 293. The Year of the Bleeding Sun: Despondant by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Stage Four: Despair The eighth month of The Year Of Bleeding Sun was famous for its storms. The enchanted volcanic ashes of Widow’s Peak had percolated into the water table by that point, and they turned the monsoons black with their staining. Under the cover of the angry grey clouds, the world became still darker, and the starvation that had been growing across Equestria reached a crisis point. The world was dying, and still Widow’s Peak howled with dark spirits and ethereal lights. It was in the fourth and final week of this eighth month that Her Majesty paid visit to the weather council and taught them a spell that would shape the history of Equestria across the next five hundred years. She taught them to control the sun. “We all felt sick to our stomach when she arrived,” claims chancellor Cloud Break, “the room smelled like sulphur. She was missing a wing, I know that, but somehow she still flew to us. She was...her mane was on fire, or maybe it was glowing, but either way it was red. She had black bags under her eyes, I think, but her face was hard to see. The eyes were yellow, and there were some sort of marks on her chest and brows. She spoke to us in a rasp, like she was in a wind tunnel, and when she did smoke came from her mouth. She told us “we needed to save Equestria”, and then that “she could not do it herself”. And then she touched one of us with her horn, and it glowed bright red, and then he fell to the ground. It was an hour before he came to. By the time somebody thought to look up, she was already gone.” Celestia watched the rolling skies. She saw the dark yellows and greys of the fields below her. It was only now, only as she saw the lights of fire and riot from the Crystal Empire and now that Cadance and Luna had stopped coming, that she could see what she had truly done. She had not honored the death of Twilight Sparkle. She had not honored the life of Twilight Sparkle. She had certainly not saved Twilight Sparkle. Only now did she finally realize what the bridges she had burned truly meant. Only now that she was truly watching the wastes did she realize what she’d done. She knew at last what she needed to do. She closed her eyes, forcing the magic from her horn with grit teeth. Power flew from her body in every direction, and she used it to help however she could to end the wrongs and suffering her life had lead to. Torrents of gold magic broke the black storm clouds. Sweeping serpents of glimmering light snaked into the lifeless crops, raising them again. She shone her horn with the power of light again, and the cities torn apart by starvation and fear stopped in awe. The sun peeked out from behind the retreating wisps of ghastly black, and Celestia settled herself. Things were at last returned to normal. Except that there was no normal left for her. She felt her power ebbing, and she looked at the vault where what remained of the best part of her life lay buried. She looked at the tombs beneath, some full, some empty, all of them marked by carvings from along the mountainside. It felt empty, sick and hollow. She knew it, too, needed to be destroyed. The sounds of happy memories made sick with repetition still echoed from Twilight’s chamber. Celestia gave a smile, for the first time in almost a year. “I love you,” She said, her voice breaking, and then she brought a tendril of white magic down upon the tomb of Widow’s Peak. The mountainside crackled with power, and a landslide of rock fell along the slopes of the stony pinnacle. White fire purged the tortured volcano of its dead. It was not a stolen sun that burned the mountain to the ground, cremated the life and times of the ancient monarch. It came from the core of her being, and Celestia’s heart went with it. The mountain shone with blinding light, and then, in an instant, it was gone. To her satisfaction, she felt weak. Peace. But she was not done. No others would suffer by her. The sun would rise again. She spread her lone wing, and let her failing magic take her aflight and towards the city she had loved and hated so very much. Celestia took flight, and at last she went home. Her visit to the weather ponies was brief, but meaningful. They would remember that moment for the rest of their lives, and with it they would remember the spell. Only one more place for her to go, and then at last she could be at rest. Luna was not in her bedroom. Rather, she was in her sister’s bedroom. Celestia peaked through the curtains. Philomena was not in her cage. She held to a dark breast, asleep upon an empty bed. The two of them clung together in cold, pulling sheets of another, missing pony to her. And it was then that Celestia realized that grief was not a single loss. She reached out a hoof--it was bent and scarred. She touched her sister--rough and clumsy. She kissed a brow--her lips were ash and lonliness. And yet. And yet. And yet Luna still smiled. She still curled in her sleep, and she still hugged the bird closer to her breast. And, sure enough, the shivering that had tremored through Philomena’s feathers moments before stopped. Because, Celestia realized, the world rippled around her. Her grief was not solitary and she was not alone. It was, of course, too late a realization. Her abuse of her life-blood caught up with her. Weak hooves failed her, and then her sister was rushing to cover all of her vision. She landed with a heavy thud, and then the world was blackness, and all she could hear was the sound of her name echoing. She woke to blinding light. > 294. Squinting by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "Celestia?" Twilight called out looking for her wandering marefriend. This was not the first occurrence where Celestia would disappear for hours to somewhere in the Crystal Oaks. Twilight sighed, her new home was vast and she had yet to figure out where everything was which hindered her on finding Celestis. A bright flash of light from behind a nearby door caught her eye, she approached the door and slowly opened it. She found Celestia sitting in the room, her horn glowed with magic. Twilight made her way closer when Celestia noticed she wasn't alone. "Hello Twilight" Celestia greeted giving Twilight a brief kiss, "Sorry for having to make you find me so many times." "It's not too bad" Twilight said as she walked over to sit down next to Celestia. "It would be better if I could stop getting lost in here." Twilight looked at Celestia, "But I am curious as to why you've been disappearing. I've found you in the same room every time." Celestia gave a small smile, "It's not much longer until sunset. You will have your answers then." "Sunset? Something about the view from here?" Twilight asked as she quickly glanced around the room. The room was like others in the palace, pale blue walls of crystal. The room however was small, well small for the new palace, but it was still larger than most of the rooms had been back in the Golden Oaks Library. The view from the wide windows faced mostly open skies, on one end Twilight could faintly see Canterlot. As Twilight finished looking around, Celestia's horn glowed golden as she began to set the sun. The light from the oncoming dusk spilled into the room. When the sun had set and the moon on its ascending path did Celestia speak. "Look around the room Twilight" Twilight who had been watching the sun set, turned to quickly glance around the room again. At first the room looked much the same, the only change was that the crystal walls had darkened slightly. As she looked however faint lines on the walls gradually came into view. Faint lines of blues, purples, and oranges, the colours of sunset filled the room. Her eyes slowly noticed the lines weren't random but formed shapes. "Cutie marks?" Celestia nodded, "Your's, your family's, your friend's." Twilight looked around more slowly to have a better look at Celestia's surprise, "This looks amazing." Celestia chuckled, "I will confess one reason it took so long is because I lack Luna's skill in the arts. All those hours was to ensure things turned out perfectly." Celestia paused, "I chose this room for its almost unobstructed view of the sky. The colours of the designs will change at dawn and at dusk. However the other reason it took so long is because of the other thing I had been working on." Twilight turned her attention back to Celestia, "Something else?" Celestia nodded, "That part I was working on in Canterlot, or rather I had commissioned." Celestia paused to hug Twilight firmly with one of her wings, "I realize how much you still miss your old home. I had felt something similar when I had to abandon the Everfree Castle. Change like that is never easy. I hope that you could create new memories here and so to help with that I want to restore your library. This room was to be your new personal library but I had to wait for the commission I had ordered to finish." Celestia fell silent, she hoped the many hours of work was something Twilight would enjoy. "Celestia, thank you." Twilight said as she gently kissed Celestia, "I will admit being here in this new home has been rough. I was.... devastated when Tirek destroyed my home. This was a wonderful surprise. Thank you Celestia." Twilight leaned in again to give her a deeper kiss. > 295. Rumors by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** CELESTIA IS PREGNANT! Twilight Sparkle rolled her eyes at the ludicrous headlines being spouted by the tabloids. Of course Princess Celestia wasn’t pregnant. She sauntered into the dining hall and sat next to her definitely-not-pregnant wife and kissed her on the cheek. “Good morning, ‘Tia. Had a chance to read the headlines yet?” Celestia giggled. “You mean that rag that thinks you got me knocked up?” Twilight nodded and burst out laughing. “That’s the one, yes.” Celestia shook her head. “Where in Equestria do they get these ideas? I mean, how could I be pregnant?” She then nuzzled Twilight’s neck and planted a kiss on her cheek. Twilight smiled brightly at the affection while she smeared apricot jam and peanut butter on her banana pancakes. “Not the faintest idea, sweetie.” “I mean,” Celestia said as she rubbed Twilight’s belly, “it’s fairly obvious that you’re the pregnant one.” > 296. Epiphany by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** Celestia stirred awake. Her forelegs felt surprisingly empty, and she cracked her eyes to find that her dear Twilight was not in bed. “Twilight?” she called. No reply. Celestia tossed the sheets aside and stumbled out of bed. She grumbled and shuffled to her balcony to raise the sun. No sense in keeping the rest of Equestria waiting for dawn. Might even help me find Twilight if I can see her. “Twilight!” Celestia called again. Still no reply. She set and wandered the castle, calling for Twilight and searching high and low. “Twilight, I swear, I’ll have the guard out looking for you if I don’t hear from you in the next thirty seconds!” “I’m here, Tia,” Twilight shouted from down below. Celestia leaned out of an open window overlooking the gardens and saw Twilight standing in their shared patch of garden. “What are you doing down there?” Twilight waved her hoof, beckoning Celestia. “Come down and see, I have something to show you.” Celestia cantered through the various hallways and corridors and stairs until she reached the gardens. She spotted Twilight sniffing one of the many rose bushes in their personal collection. Despite keeping her hooffalls light, Twilight turned around quickly and pulled Celestia into a surprise hug. “Good morning, ‘Tia.” “Good morning, Twi.” Celestia nuzzled the back of Twilight’s neck. “What is it that you have to show me?” “This.” Twilight stepped aside to reveal a single red rose, hovering off the ground and spinning slowly in place. “Remember, back on our first date? Those roses? Yellow tipped with red? I got to thinking last night, and I felt it was time.” “How could I forget?” Celestia smiled fondly at the memory. “So, then this means...” Twilight nodded, blushed, and rubbed her shoulder with a hoof as she kept looking into Celestia’s eyes. Celestia leaned forward and brushed Twilight’s mane along the back of her neck, inching closer and closer. “I love you too, Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia whispered. And then she kissed her. > 297. Troubleshooters: Tia and Twily: Shift by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** It was supposed to be a routine patrol. Keep an eye out for pirates and other ne’er do wells in this area. Report if there was trouble. Well, they’d shown up alright. A capital ship, a dreadnaught by it’s sheer size and likely stolen, with a few mismatched supporting cruisers, blockaded the trade traffic, ransoming or ransacking each ship they could. As the security scout looked out her bridge, those pirates were making a killing, literally. Reaching over, the scout ship’s captain hit the communicator. “Command, we’ve got a situation here. Sending live feed.” Nodding to the moon still in the sky, Twilight stepped aboard her ship. Making her way down the dim hallways, she found her destination. Twilight sipped her coffee and hummed a small, jaunty song to herself as she entered the Celestia’s bridge. She sat down at her command console and no sooner did the communicator go off. Curious, she opened the line. “REN Celestia. Captain Sparkle speaking.” A gruff voice responded. “Sparkle, it’s Admiral Lightspeed. We’ve got a situation here and need an immediate response. Opening video feed.” A window popped up in front of her, displaying the scene. Twilight set her coffee down in it’s holder and watched. Lightspeed commented, “We’ve found a dreadnaught and six supporting cruisers ransacking this trading lane.” A small map popped up on the window’s right, displaying the exact coordinates and location. “We’ve got a small fleet on the way, but I’m afraid it won’t be enough to stop that ‘naught.” Twilight looked over the scene in front of her and snorted. “Send me your fleet composition and I’ll come up with something we can use. The Celestia will be ready to go inside twenty minutes.” “Affirmative. And thanks, Twilight. We owe you one. Lightspeed out.” The audio feed cut out, but the map and video remained. A few seconds later, a list of ship names, types, and their captains popped up next to it. Twilight chuckled before pressing a button on the command console. An alarm sounded, and the bridge was bathed in red light. She spoke immediately, “All hooves, report to the Celestia. We’ve been commissioned to help stop some pirates.” She tapped another button and the message repeated. She sat back and sipped her coffee. It was finished in a few minutes, just as the first of her crew filed into the bridge, trudging their way to their consoles. All around her, the ship slowly came to life. The reactors started humming, and everything from the engines, to the shield batteries and weapons powered up. A golden flash heralded her marefriend’s arrival. Celestia yawned. “G‘morning Twi. What’s wrong?” Twilight brought the video up on a much larger projector. “Lightspeed’s asked us to help take all that–” She pointed to the largest ship. “–out. We’re going to have our work cut out for us.” Celestia nodded as she looked back to Twilight. “What is that ship? It looks familiar, but I can’t place its class.” Twilight shrugged. “Lightspeed said it was a dreadnaught, but not what kind.” Star Torus spoke up, “It’s one of those new Griffon ones. Mother Hen-class, if I’m looking at it right. It appears to be called the Hunting Party.” He stood up and moved over to the screen and pointed out several markings. “It’s definitely been stolen. It’s not even complete yet.” Twilight blinked at it. “In any case, we’ve got to assist Lightspeed’s fleet in stopping it.” Celestia looked over the fleet composition. She noticed one in the list and spoke, “Oh hey, we’ve got the Kindness coming. Nice to know we’ll have carrier support.” Twilight nodded. “Yeah. And it’s one of the hardiest supporting vessels we’ve ever built.” Celestia nuzzled Twilight. “Well, I’ll head down to the Supercharger and get it warmed up.” Twilight eagerly returned the affection. “Thanks, love.” As Celestia exited the bridge, Twilight looked over her officers. Helm was strapped in, and the sound dampeners couldn’t drown out the engines firing up. “Is the board green?” was all she asked. Helm replied first, “Aye, sir.” The communications officer chimed in, “It is, ma’am.” Torus spoke last, “Engineering’s green here. Ma’am.” Twilight radioed the tower. “Canterlot Tower, this is Captain Twilight Sparkle of the REN Celestia, requesting permission to leave dock.” “Celestia, this is Canterlot Tower. You’re clear to proceed.” “Affirmative Tower, Celestia out. Helm, let’s get out of here.” The docking clamps released and the Celestia was off. Once in orbit, Twilight got ahold of Lightspeed’s fleet. They’d be the dark horse in the fight, teleporting in behind the pirates as the fleet itself engaged directly. Things hadn’t gone as planned. Celestia misjudged the teleport, landing directly between the two engaging fleets. Directly in front of the dreadnaught’s charging main gun. From the bridge, Twilight slammed down the on the intercom. “Celestia! Supercharge the banks! It’s gonna fire!” Wasting no time, Celestia’s horn lit and she practically poured her power into the banks near her. She watched the display climb to forty, then onto fifty percent full. Back on the bridge, Twilight called out, “Supercharger power to the forward shields!” The meter stopped rising. Despite that, Celestia kept pouring power into the banks. The forward emitters shuddered before glowing gold, a matching half-shield forming around the front of the ship. The bridge’s view was obscured by the opaque shield. Visibly, the dreadnaught’s main gun sparked and lightning danced across its hull. “Brace–” Then the cannon discharged. It all happened in slow motion to Twilight. She saw the arc of light leave the gun’s chamber. In what was actually a split second later, but felt like minutes, the massive shell collided with the supercharged shield, disintegrating and imparting its mass onto the field. The field warped and bent, but otherwise held as the shell’s remnants spilled off at a fraction the speed of light behind it. Then it was over. The shield’s glow faded, returning to normal. She keyed the intercom again. “Celestia, power levels?” Celestia looked over to the bank’s readout. Panting, she replied, “Twenty six percent, Captain. More than enough to get us home, but not enough for another hit like that. My reserves are pretty well done, otherwise.” Twilight commanded, “Then let’s teleport behind them. It’ll be a few minutes until it can fire that gun again, so now’s our chance.” “Agreed, teleport in ten seconds.” Twilight pressed a button she had programmed. A blue light lit and everypony braced themselves. The ship shined gold and disappeared. Helm immediately took advantage of their newfound freedom and gunned the engines. The Celestia took off, before turning around sharply. “Helm, Gunnery, target the closest cruiser.” The ship angled and soon all the fore-mounted cannons pointed at a cruiser. It was just starting to turn, but it wouldn’t be fast enough. Twilight shouted, “All cannons, fire!” The Celestia’s six cannons fired several volleys, shredding the ship’s rear shields and tearing into its engines. One shot managed to find its way into the cruiser’s engineering section. The cruiser’s engines suddenly went dark and it started drifting. “Excellent shot, gunnery!” Twilight highlighted another cruiser. “Now, let’s get that other cruiser!” Another few volleys and a third of the dreadnaught’s support was now inoperable. A voice cut through, desperate. “Celestia this is the Kindness. We’re taking major fire from that ‘naught. We’ve taken one hit from its main gun already. Please hurry!” “You heard them, Troubleshooters. Let’s stop that Dreadnaught.” Helm took the initiative, closing the distance behind the Hunting Party. The Celestia’s cannons fired again, not even getting close to breaching the shields. Twilight swore. “Damnit!” She contacted the Kindness. “Kindness, we can’t break its shields. We need more firepower to overwhelm it!” Twilight’s mind furiously worked to find a solution. “Kindness, Celestia. We’re directing all ships to help, but if that dreadnaught isn’t disabled before it fires that gun again, this ship is lost.” Twilight struck upon an epiphany. “Affirmative Kindness, I have one idea that just might work. Celestia out.” She called up Celestia. “Celly, shift places with me.” “What?! Are you crazy?” “No. You’re tired, and the most magic I’ve used today was lifting my coffee cup.” “But this chamber was designed for me!” “It was designed for any alicorn to use. It’s just tuned specifically for you, so you’d be the most efficient with it.” “I still say no.” “And I’m overruling. Celestia, you take the bridge. I will charge the ship.” “I-Fine. Just leave your plan with the officers. I’ll be up shortly. Celestia out.” The officers on the bridge, sans Helm, stared open mouthed at her. She regarded them as she commanded, “Alright, here’s the plan. Gunnery, I’m going to supercharge the cannons. Strike as hard as you can. If the shields go down with some of my magic left, focus on the engines and engineering. If we can get the dreadnaught drifting, it’ll not be able to strike much. After that, go for anything that looks weak and vulnerable. Punch as many holes into it as you can. Engineering, keep forward shields full, dip into the Supercharger if you have to.” They nodded as Twilight stood. The door ‘fwooshed’ open and Celestia walked in. “Dear, I’m not happy about this. I can’t command a ship like this…” Twilight made her way over to Celestia and nuzzled her softly. “You shouldn’t have to. I just gave them the plan. It’s time for me to help in this fight.” As Celestia sat down in her console, Twilight walked out. Making her way to the ship’s underside, she entered the Supercharger chamber. The room was mostly round, with two main consoles. Along the walls were twelve large magical capacitor banks. Big and bulky, they were essentially giant magical batteries that needed a good charging. Some of them glowed golden from Celestia’s magical charge present inside them. A series of magic attunement and amplification runes were etched into the floor and ceiling. She stepped into the chamber and her hackles rose, responding to the magic already in play. “Showtime.” She stepped to the first console, verifying its readout. ‘Twenty six percent charged. Let’s fix that.’ Charging the first two banks, she noticed her reserves already a quarter missing. She checked the readout, forty one percent. Keying up to the bridge, she spoke, “Bridge, Twilight. I’m charging the banks now. Execute the plan.” Twilight continued focusing on charging the banks. ‘Sixty percent. Sixty five percent.’ On the bridge, Celestia watched as her crew worked fast. Helm took the ship closer to the rear, trying her best to dodge any fire directed their way. Gunnery worked quickly, the cannons firing as fast as they could with the supercharged shells. Celestia kept an eye on the Supercharger’s readout and it kept steady, despite the constant draw. After a minute, the draw greatly outmatched the flow into them. Celestia watched as each volley pulled the banks closer and closer to empty. Twilight’s voice called over to the bridge, “Bridge,–” Twilight panted for a few seconds. “–Twilight. I’m spent. What you’ve got is what you’ve got.” The link went dead as a thump sounded. Gunnery yelled. “Shields are down. Hit the engines!” The six cannons trained on different engines and fired simultaneously. Three went out and trained on the engineering sections behind them. This, as well as the rest of the battle, all went unnoticed as Celestia tore out of the bridge as she heard that thump. Not thirty seconds later she entered the chamber to see Twilight passed out next to the console, the only sign of life was her chest rising and falling as she breathed. ‘You did it, Twilight.’ She pulled her marefriend into a tight embrace, hugging Twilight like she’d disintegrate at any moment. “Bridge to Supercharger. Anyone alive down there?” echoed through the chamber. Celestia keyed up. “Celestia here. Twilight’s out cold, but she’ll be fine.” “Good to know, ma’am. You might want to come up here, there’s a comm-line asking for her. Since she placed you in command, you’re gonna have to take it.” Reluctantly, Celestia set Twilight down comfortably in the console’s chair and stood. “Affirmative, I’ll be up shortly. Celestia out.” She kissed Twilight under her horn and walked out. Celestia arrived back in the bridge. She sat down in Twilight’s chair, opening the waiting comm link. “This is the Celestia.” “Celestia, this is the Kindness. Whatever you just did worked. Hunting Prey’s drifting aimlessly and it’s main gun is offline. We’re mopping up the rest of them. Thank you for the help, we can take it from here.” “Affirmative, Kindness. We’ll take our leave, then. Celestia out.” Celestia cut the link and stood up. “Helm, I’m going to teleport us back to Equus. Get us clear and brace for teleport in sixty.” Helm nodded. “Roger that, ma’am.” Celestia walked out and back to the Supercharger. She left Twilight to sleep at her console. She stepped over to the other one, the teleporter. Setting a destination just outside Equus, she let the remaining charge in the banks do the work for her and the ship flashed violet around her. Not even bothering to get up, she opened a comm link with the Canterlot Tower. “Canterlot Tower, this is Acting Captain Celestia of the REN Celestia. Requesting permission to dock.” “Acting Captain Celestia, this is Canterlot Tower. We read you. Docking permission granted.” “Thanks Tower. For the record, nothing happened to the captain that a little R&R can’t fix.” “That’s good to hear, Acting Captain. Tower out.” As the ship settled into dock, Twilight stirred. “Mm… wha?” She looked around blearily. “What happened?” Celestia rushed over and checked on her marefriend. “Shh, dear. You passed out from over-extending yourself.” She held Twilight down as she tried to stand. “Sit. Dear, don’t worry. We won, thanks to you.” Twilight had the decency to blush and look away awkwardly. “We did?” Celestia nodded. “We did. We’re back in Canterlot now, and we saved the Kindness to boot.” She nuzzled Twilight. “Though, I’m thinking some punishment is in order for pulling rank like that.” Twilight’s ears pinned back. “I-I…” She suddenly found her hooves very fascinating. She whispered something back. “Twily?” “I’m sorry,” Twilight suddenly wailed. “It was the only thing I could think of!” Celestia scooped her up. “Twilight.” “Please don’t punish me!” A hoof found its way to Twilight’s mouth. She looked up to see Celestia’s half-lidded eyes. “Dear, I wasn’t talking about punishment. I was talking about punishment.” She put a lot of emphasis on the final word, throwing bedroom eyes at her marefriend. “Oh. Oh!” Twilight’s face was more scarlet than lavender now. Her back straightened and she looked Celestia in the eyes. “Very well. I accept whatever punishment you deem fit.” Celestia chuckled. “Well, let’s be off then. You need a little time to recuperate after that ordeal.” Twilight’s stomach agreed, rumbling loudly. “Can we get some food first?” Celestia nodded and the pair set off, bellies locked on to the closest all-you-can-eat buffet. > 298. By Any Other Name by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** Twilight stared in disbelief. "That was you?!" Celestia chuckled. "It was a very strange time in my life." "You were a goddess," Twilight said, clearly struggling with the concept. Celestia gave an elegant shrug. "They needed something to keep them together and it was better than the alternatives." She paused for a moment before adding sheepishly, "And I admit that we did enjoy it." "Luna too?!" Twilight blurted. She paused for a second. "Well I suppose that does stand to reason," she admitted. Celestia chuckled, but a flicker of pain crossed her face. "Indeed." Twilight didn't miss the reaction. "What's wrong?" Celestia was quiet for a long moment. "Luna has always been the serious one. Always dignified, always proper. Putting her up on a pedestal like that didn't make coming out of her shell any easier. Maybe if I'd noticed that sooner..." Twilight stepped forward and hugged her teacher by reflex. A few seconds later she realized what she had done and fell back stammering. "I'm sorry, that was—" Celestia wrapped both forelegs around her student and pulled her tight against her chest in a crushing grip. Twilight hung limply for a few seconds before returning the hug twice as hard as before. After a while Celestia let her go. Twilight immediately began sucking in deep breaths. Celestia gave her an apologetic look. Neither of them spoke. Once Twilight no longer felt in danger of passing out Celestia laid a hoof on her shoulder and said, "Thank you." Twilight blushed and searched for something to say. "So, they really gave you an annual offering of the fittest and most attractive colts for your personal harem?" Celestia smiled ruefully. "Yes. I wasn't fond of the practice, but it seemed best not to correct them. Less temptation that way." Twilight was confused. "How so?" Celestia's smile turned mischievous. "I've always much preferred mares." Twilight's wings sprang to stiff attention. > 299. Pan Galactic Gargle Blaster by Taranth > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Taranth *** There are some jobs where you might expect to be woken up at any time of night, and some where you can expect a decent night’s uninterrupted sleep and do the work in the morning. Mine usually falls into the latter category - although admittedly, when the call does come, it’s usually interesting enough to make it worth it. That doesn’t mean I’m gonna be thrilled with somepony banging wildly at my door at two in the bucking morning, though. When I’d finally gotten my hooves under me and trotted down to the front door of the apartment, wondering what sort of idiot would do something like this and ready to buck them in the face if it was somepony knocking on the wrong door, I’ll admit I might have looked something of a fright, but… The earth pony at the door didn’t even see me, collapsing straight down onto the ground as his next round of knocking failed to connect, and proceeded to flail at the floor instead, as if he hadn’t noticed that the world had tipped sideways. I blinked, looking down. “...Grid Survey?” ~-~-~-~ Five minutes later, we were both inside, and I had some coffee going as I tried to figure out what in Equestria had happened to my old colleague. I recognised him by coat and mark, but beyond that I would never have guessed him. He’d never been much of a drinker before, but right now he was more plastered than anypony I’d ever seen before - though I’ll admit I don’t hang in the right social circles for that to be too much of a competition. The stench of alcohol coming off him was horrific, and his face bleary, miserable and barely focused. There was a bottle he had clutched in one hoof, which I had managed to extract from him with some difficulty; I didn’t recognise the smell, but just a whiff of it nearly knocked me out. “What is this?” I asked, pushing it away. “D’no.” He slurred. “Asked f’r the strooooongest thing there was. Ever. Pan… Panagalattic… garrrr… dunno.” The label on the bottle showed a cartoon of a cheerful-looking two-headed earth pony - looked vaguely familiar, probably some movie or book I’d seen an ad for - and a physically impossible alcohol rating. Putting it well out of the way, I turned back to my friend as he wavered on my couch. “...Was it worth it?” He blinked, having to think about that a long moment, then somehow contrived to look even more miserable as he shook his head slowly. and muttered. “Still ‘memb’r.” I sighed, walking out into the kitchen as the kettle whistled. I think I was going to need a lot of coffee for this… ~-~-~-~ Once I was a little more awake, and we both had some coffee in us - no more of that drink - I sat down and tried to interrogate the drunken archaeologist. “Alright. What in Tartarus happened to you?” “Ruined. Ruined ev’rythin’.” “Ruined what?” “Ev’rything!” His hooves shot out, as if to demonstrate the magnitude of the ruination, before the sudden motion left him toppling once more into the floor in an amazingly uncomfortable-looking position. “D… dunno what t’do. Dunno who to go to.” As pathetic as this was, somehow this was giving me a chill down my spine. “...What did you do?” “Found a book.” He whispered. He started trying to reach towards his saddlebags, and panicked as he groped at his sides. “No! No no no no no it can’t be gone no!” “Your bags are over here.” I picked them up, and watched as he practically collapsed with relief. Even more concerned, I opened them up, finding - amongst the usual collection of paraphenalia - a notebook filled with loose sheets shoved between pages, and another book which immediately grabbed my attention. It was old. Those not in the business probably wouldn’t even have noticed, since it looked pristine, maybe even fresh from the binders. But there’s a certain… weight to items that have been around forever, and this one had been around far, far longer than I had. There were a couple of other hints, too, of course. The first being the aura of a preservative spell of considerable power; the second being the symbol on the front - a purple, six-pointed starburst, with a second white starburst behind and surrounded by several smaller white stars - a symbol anypony would recognise - and some scribbles along the bottom which most ponies wouldn’t - but I - and assumedly Grid - easily recognised as ancient Equestrian. The numbers I recognised easily, but the other word took a little more time before I remembered what it meant, and I hissed in a breath. Diary. I was holding Princess Twilight Sparkle’s Diary. And those numbers would be… dates. Oh. This would be her last diary. “Where… where did you…” “Some colt… some colt foun’ it. Was just wannnnndering through the ol’ tree-castle on one o’ those tours. Pressed some secret button we haven’t found in millenniennia. ‘cos if the buckin’ Princess doesn’t want us findin’ her Diary, we ain’t gonna find it! ‘cept by accident. “Dinneven know what it was. Thought he just foun’ some weird ol’ code book. Saw him wanderin’ wiffit through the market, got it off’f him for a hunnred bits.” He gave a laugh, which sounded more like a death rattle. That would make sense. Grid’s talent lay in spotting important things among the dross, so if anypony was going to spot something like that in a crowd… I opened the book reverently. Well, if it wasn’t the Princess’ own tome, it was a damn good fake - her hornwriting was distinctive and fairly easy to recognise for somepony in my business, even if I wasn’t completely fluent in the long-dead language. A lot of Princess Twilight’s writings had survived to present day, translated and passed on as borderline scripture - but something this personal… Grid groaned, clutching his head, and I remembered that there was something more to this. I set it aside carefully - of course, I could have tossed the thing in the fireplace without damaging it, but seriously - and picked up the notebook. As I suspected, Grid had been translating it. His grasp of the ancient language wasn’t nearly as good as mine - special talent and all - but he knew a bit, and had sources to work with more, and had basically picked out key words in the various entries to get a better idea of the theme of each. I flipped forward to the end of his works, and prepared myself for whatever madness-inducing horrors seemed to have claimed my friend… ...Well, a lot of mentions of Princess Celestia. That one was easy. And… huh... ‘bound’... ‘hobbled’... ‘overpowered’... ‘forced’... ‘restrained magic’... ‘struck’... ‘control’... ‘begging’... ‘servant’... ‘Queen Twilight Sparkle’... I hissed through my teeth, checking the words in question on the untranslated page - most of them fairly easy, a lot of surviving texts for translation were for battles, and many of the words used were common enough in those. And the context was definitely that Twilight was performing the actions, and Celestia was the recipient. This was not in the history books. And there wasn’t a lot of diary after this. There really wasn’t a lot of information on why the Alicorns vanished from the world, all those thousands of years ago… but if Princess Twilight Sparkle had betrayed Celestia and attacked her… then… “Everything we know about the Princesses…” “It’s all ruined!” wailed Grid, making me jump - I’d actually forgotten he was there. Calming my heart, and turning back to the book of heresy before me, I reached out to the diary with a shaking hoof. By the sun, moon and stars… what in Tartarus was I supposed to do with this? ~-~-~-~ Well, the first thing to do with it was to make sure this wasn’t a massive misunderstanding. I lured Grid onto the couch, found a blanket to wrap around him, and he was asleep in moments, leaving me free to take the books into my study for more professional examination. A few quick checks confirmed that the book was Princess Twilight’s, definitely, or at least previously enchanted by her. Her enchantments were always easy to spot - a couple millennia or so of progress had seen some significant improvement in spellwork since her time, but her preservation spells simply… didn’t stop. Every part of the spell matrix she used had been examined and reverse engineered many times over the centuries, and there was no good reason for it - it just seemed that if the Alicorn of magic had wanted a spell to keep going, that spell bucking well kept going. Aside from being remarkably decent of her from the point of view of us archaeologists, it also made it amazingly difficult to forge. The handwriting was hers, the book was hers… so unless something very tricky was going on, this was her diary, and I wasn’t getting out of this that easily. So, time to start parsing. I pulled out my translation texts, and got to work... The words translated were all accurate, and filling in the gaps between them only made things worse. Princess Twilight had clearly enjoyed the process, expounding on the indignities she had inflicted on the Princess of the Sun in detail and with excitement and glee. I had to pause a couple of times to keep from throwing up at the very thought. I mean, even knowing the old, old stories about Nightmare Moon, the idea of the Alicorns fighting amongst themselves - let alone described like this - was horrifying, like walking in on one of your parents casually torturing the other… and then asking if you’d like to help… It took me a few long moments to recover from that little simile. I did manage to get some context near the beginning of the entry, however. Princess Twilight had written of a relationship that Princess Celestia had demanded be kept secret, which she certainly didn’t seem happy about. Still, that hardly seemed reason enough to torture and overthrow your peer… It was frustratingly slow going. Special talent can only help so much, especially when part of you is fairly sure you don’t want to know what’s going on, and the book was written in a far more personal style than the more official documentation we normally got to translate. The fact that Princess Twilight had been around for a few centuries at this point meant that she pulled linguistics from all over the place. When I was mostly ready to sink into despair at the destruction of the hero figure of my youth, it seemed almost like my prayers had been answered as I neared the end of the text, for suddenly it had Twilight describing a conversation with Celestia, all hostility seemingly forgotten. Slightly convinced I might be hallucinating by this point, I looked over it carefully, translating it as best I could… It didn’t sound like Twilight was discussing with a thrall, but with all the respect she had previously had, and that they were still friendly. Was there memory magic at play? Was this all supposed to be a dream? No, there was no overtone of fear or anxiety… ‘Celestia said she had never’ something ‘so strongly before’ - maybe this was all some magical trial? That word was probably important, but I entirely didn’t recognise it. I knew virtually every word relating to fighting, struggling, war, magic, but the books I had didn’t recognise it. Maybe some form of slang? Knowing Princess Twilight, it might be something completely made up. I sighed, leaning back and wincing as the sun streamed in through the window into my face. Oh, sunrise already? I’d been at this for hours… I stood, my joints cracking as I wandered over to the window, staring out at the city and the rising sun. “What happened to you?” I wondered quietly. “...And what am I going to do about it?” What could I do? If we published this, it’d overturn society. To learn that one of the princesses had assaulted another, which had probably set off the last days of the Alicorns, would be a scandal that would rock the entirety of Equestria… “I wonder if that secret relationship would have been this much of a--” Wait. Ooooooh no. I rushed back to the books, looking over the entry again and suddenly reading everything in a new light, my muzzle growing redder and redder as everything fit into place. That bit of context made everything make a LOT more sense. And suddenly that mental image I had before about walking in on my parents… well… I fell into a coughing fit, staring at the translation through teary eyes. Oooh, I bet I knew what that missing word was, too. Oh Celestia, I… uh… oh my. I staggered away from the study, unable to read any further, most of the blood in my body now gathered in my face - and trying quite hard to ignore wherever else it was collecting - and collapsed on the couch across from Grid with a heavy thump. It was enough to wake him up, and his head blearily raised, staring over at me. I coughed into my hoof. “Ermm… you, um, were wrong about one thing, and right about two things.” “Ehhh?” He drawled. “Well, it’s not nearly as bad as you thought. Princess Twilight didn’t overthrow Princess Celestia.” “I… oh, Celestia, I didn’t dream that… Wait, she didn’t?” “No. But… that book probably will turn society on its head. You were right about that.” He stared for a long moment. “And… the other right thing?” I floated over the bottle of Pan-galactic Gargle Blaster, staring at the label with a trepidatious horror. “...That we are far, far too sober to deal with this.” > 300. Seasons by TheWraithWriter > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by TheWraithWriter *** Sequel to Spring Following the rather… interesting scene covered previously, we now invite you to sit back, relax, and enjoy the following popular culture reference. After that fateful spring morning, there was a rather long silence between one Twilight Sparkle, and one Princess Celestia. The silence was so profound, that it lasted well past the awkward mark on the silent time passage chart. And so, Spring changed into Summer, Summer suddenly became Winter, and Winter decided it was best to not trust Spring and Summer again what with what happened last time and decided to go straight to Autumn. Autumn of course didn’t like the idea of taking Spring’s shift, and promptly handed the responsibility back over to Summer. Summer really thought this was a bad move, and, seeing as Autumn had already left and all our Winter Soldier references are tied up elsewhere, Summer did a backwards leap to become Spring once more. Which is good, because it never really should have changed in the first place. And so, it is on that day, that we resume with our regular narration… “Weird weather this week,” Twilight Sparkle said, looking out the window at the bright Spring day, which had been as hot and muggy as the middle of Summer only yesterday. “Discord said the seasons were having an argument,” Fluttershy said, currently in the process of making them both cups of tea. The two were currently inside Fluttershy’s cottage, which is located just on the edge of the Everfree Forest. Which makes sense because plenty of animals still love in or near the forest, but doesn’t make sense because she’s absolutely terrified of the forest. This of course has absolutely no impact on the rest of the story whatsoever…. The Author’s a little off kilter right now, give him a moment. Twilight ‘hmm’ed softly at that. Discord messing with the seasons was usually something she’d investigate further or send a letter to the Princess about it. Of course, usually was something of an old notion at this point. Because, usually the Princess didn’t come down to Ponyville in a very secretive matter. Usually, the Princess exuded a sense of calmness and regality. Usually, the Princess express her profound desire to alleviate her magically induce estrus by having sex with her former student right to her face. Twilight had panicked, as it wasn’t everyday the ruler of the nation proposes sex in an open field to you. When she was smaller and faced with logic numbing anxiety, Twilight had the habit of teleporting randomly. Now that she was older and wiser, Twilight had managed to teleport in a general direction instead. It had only taken her three tries to get back to the library! Seeing as Golden Oaks had been housing the Elements of Harmony for a time, a great many magical wards had been placed over it to protect the artifacts. Even though they were no longer there, the enchantments remained. One of these kept anypony but the spell caster from using a teleport spell to enter. Another, dormant until activated by a spoken phrase, would prevent any from entering physically. These and other enchantments helped convince Twilight she was safe from horny goddesses long enough for her to come to her senses and realize that a pony of Celestia’s power level stood a good chance of simply breaking these spells. However, it appeared as though Celestia never made any attempt to do so, as the library remained quiet the rest of the day and several days afterwards. When there were some dramatic changes in weather, Twilight became concerned. If the Sun and the weather could influence Celestia, it stood to reason she might be able to affect them as well. Efforts to find Spike so she might send a letter to Luna asking about Celestia’s state proved fruitless, but luckily she received a letter from the lunar princess detailing Celestia was in Canterlot but little else. Once the seasons had regained normality, Twilight had decided it was in both hers and Equestria’s interests to figure out this… situation with the Princess. Books rarely failed her, but then again this was a rare situation. Her friends, though no doubt doing their best, would likely prove fruitless as well. Save Fluttershy, of course. Writing romance novels, several of which were critically acclaimed, surely meant that the pegasus at least had an idea of what love was. Which was honestly far more than Twilight. Which brought Twilight to her current predicament of broaching the subject. “Two sugars, right?” Fluttershy asked, plopping a few in her cup. “Right,” Twilight nodded. She turned away from the window and made her way over to the table, sitting across from Fluttershy as the pegasus stirred the tea. “So, what can I help you with?” Fluttershy asked as she slid the tea cup over to Twilight. The alicorn didn’t answer right away, first blowing on her tea and then taking a sip. Swallowing the hot liquid, Twilight gently placed the cup back on the coaster before speaking. “I need to talk to you about…” Twilight tried to think of a better word before deciding there wasn’t one. “About love.” Fluttershy raised an eyebrow. “Oh? What about it?” Twilight shifted uncomfortably. “Well… let’s say somepony was in a very personal but platonic relationship with somepony else. But then it turns out that one of them has very strong feelings for the other. But when she tells the other pony, the other one doesn’t know how to react and runs away. And now the other pony think’s she may have hurt the first pony’s feelings, but she’s not too sure if she should even try to talk to her.” Twilight took another sip of tea to try and calm herself. “What, as a writer, would you recommend the other pony do?” Fluttershy was silent for a time, sipping her tea while looking up and to the left, which as you know is the classic writer thinking pose. After a time, she set down her tea and spoke. “Well, I recommend that this other pony do exactly that: talk to the first pony. If she’s not sure how she feels, she should tell the other pony that, and then they could work out the problem together.” a pause. “Then they should fuck.” Twilight was not one so crude as to rudely spray hot tea whenever she heard something shocking. However, the body still has its immediate reactions and when it can’t do one, it does another. So while Twilight did not spray hot tea all over Fluttershy, she did lose her grip on her tea cup. The soft carpeting of the cottage saved the cup, but the tea still spilled. And a good amount of it over Twilight’s thighs. “Yeow!” Twilight shouted, jumping backwards while trying to get the tea off of her, succeeding only in landing in a mess of tangled wings and tail a few feet away. “Oh my,” Fluttershy said softly, scrambling over to Twilight, using a small towel to clean the tea from her. Once that small crisis was over, Twilight stared at Fluttershy in a strange cocktail of emotions. “What the hay, Fluttershy!” Twilight said, panting after the shock of hot tea in her lap and her friend’s choice words. “What?” the pegasus said innocently. “It would sell better if they did.” “What?” Fluttershy blushed. “W-well… ponies like it when a couple they’ve seen going through all these twists and turns finally get together. And they like it even more if they, uh, consummate the relationship as well.” the blush deepened. “This is, uh, for a book, right?” Twilight sighed and got up; using her magic to return her cup to the table and clean up the tea she spilled. “Oh, it’s not?” Fluttershy asked, only to turn practically scarlet. “Oh gosh, I just said - eep!” she covered her mouth with her hooves. “It’s, uh, okay Fluttershy, you did give me some good advice,” Twilight said as she walked to the door. “Even if you, uh, didn’t realize it.” Twilight blushed as well as she opened to door. “Uh, thanks for the tea. I’ll… see you later.” Fluttershy nodded vigorously, waving Twilight off wordlessly. Closing the door to the cottage, Twilight spread her wings and took to the sky, angling towards Canterlot. > 301. Pokemon by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** "B.B.B.F.F., I chose you!" Shining Armor appeared, looking startled and confused. He caught sight of his sister and former monarch standing on opposite sides of one of the Guard's combat magic training circles. The latter was standing behind a huge three-headed dog. It probably said something about Shining Armor's life that seeing his sister made the whole scenario a lot less confusing and a lot more frightening. "Twily?" he said hesitantly. "What's going on?" Both princesses ignored him. Celestia shouted, "Cerberus, use Body Slam!" The monster dog leapt up and forward in an arc that would bring its massive bulk crashing squarely onto Shining Armor's head. He stared in stupification for a second before his sister's voice brought him back to his senses. "B.B.B.F.F., use Force Field!" Shield spell. Right. Shining Armor charged up his horn and a dome of purple light sprang up over and around him. The monster belly flopped onto it with a massive impact that shook the dueling circle. When the dust cleared Shining Armor looked up to see the thing hanging there half on the shield and half on the ground. He breathed a sigh of relief and wondered what he should do next. "B.B.B.F.F, use Forcible Ejection!" Right, of course. Shining Armor adjusted his spell and directed the force of the shield up and away. There was a sudden purple pulse and Cerberus was sent flying towards the horizon with a mournful howl. "Hah!" Twilight shouted gleefully. Shining Armor looked back at her, then at Celestia. "Princesses, what's going on here?" They ignored him again. Celestia's eyes narrowed. "Is that how you want to play it, Twilight? Very well. Mi Amore Cadenza, I chose you!" Twilight shouted "No fair!" as a familiar alicorn appeared in a flash of pink light. She looked around in startlement and then rolled her eyes. "This again?" "Honey?" Shining Armor said, "What's going on?" "Just put up with it a little longer and it'll be over," she assured him. Celestia's voice called out again. "Mi Amore Cadenza, use Sexy Dance!" Cadance's expression turned sultry, drawing more protests from Twilight. She struck a coquettish pose that drew the eye to her many assets. "Hey there, stud. You come here often?" Shining Armor stared in rapt fascination as his wife did something extremely interesting with her wings, flank and tail. She gave him a wink as she finished and Shining Armor felt his resolve crumble. He rushed over with a grin, swept her giggling off her hooves and leaned in for a deep kiss. There was another pink flash and they were gone. Twilight glared at Celestia from across the empty arena. Celestia smiled back smugly. The Princess of the Sun's horn glowed golden again and a new form appeared in the circle. "Hydra, I chose you!" Another massive multi-headed monster filled Celestia's side of the circle. Fortunately it was tall enough that Celestia could see her former pupil's smirk through its legs. "Ursa Major, I chose you!" > 302. Excessive by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** A light violet unicorn with a tousled mane finished the last of her edits. A neat stack of parchment stood next her on the desk and she flipped through the pages one more time. “Good, good,” she muttered. She bound the sheets of parchment together and pulled a fine piece of dyed blue leather to herself to cover her new “book.” It was more of a collection of free-form poems than a cohesive story, but she had high hopes. On the front and spine of her newly-bound book, the mare wrote the title, The Collected Works of Poetry for Princess Twilight Sparkle and Princess Celestia and signed her name as “J. ‘Aurora’ Kinsley.” Twilight and Celestia sat in their chambers, currently occupied with a friendly game of “Go Fish.” A knock on the door caused Celestia to get up and check who would be bothering them at this hour. “Everypony knows not to disrupt the weekly game session,” grumbled Celestia darkly. She still put on a benevolent smile as she cracked the door to poke her head out. A nervous guard stood there with a rectangular package held aloft in a magical aura. “Your Highness, sorry to disturb you,” he started and bowed deeply, “but the Royal Archivist said it was an urgent matter. She felt she could not, in good conscious, admit this particular tome to the archives without your consent.” “Never, in all my years ruling this kingdom, have I come across a book that I felt should be banned or barred from the Archives,” Celestia said. She shook her head, this book must be dangerous. “Very well, Twilight and I shall consider its merits.” The guard simply nodded and passed her the book. With that, the guard scurried off and Celestia shut the door and turned to Twilight. “It seems like we have a rather dangerous book on our hooves, Twilight. The Royal Archivist won’t allow this book to be admitted without my consent.” Twilight tilted her head. “Dangerous indeed. As I recall, there are time travel spells, dark magic, even books that will try to eat whoever wants to read them.” Twilight shuddered at the memory of The Monster Book of Monsters. “You could find them in the restricted section, of course, and there was always supervision and checks.” Celestia set the book between them on the table. “We might as well get it over with. On three. One, two, three!” Celestia unwrapped the book from its paper prison as Twilight readied an anti-magic shield. The paper fell away and... nothing happened. Twilight instead picked up the book and read the title aloud. “The Collected Works of Poetry for Princess Twilight Sparkle and Princess Celestia. Huh. That doesn’t sound dangerous.” Twilight opened to the first page when a small note fell out. She picked it up and read it aloud as well. “Princess(es), while this book isn’t dangerous in the traditional sense, after you have read it, you may feel it necessary or otherwise advantageous to not include this book in the Archives. While it would not preclude the author from otherwise publishing this book (since actually suppressing the publication invites any number of issues related to freedom of speech and expression), barring it from the Archives would keep any ‘damage’ isolated to a small period of time. I therefore defer to your wiser judgement on this matter. Signed, Summer Mane.” Celestia sat almost perfectly still while she reflected on those words. Her face dipped briefly into a frown before she regained her usual composure. “Celestia?” Celestia looked up and blinked a few times. “It seems we have little choice but to read the book. If the title mentions you as well, then I suppose we can read it together.” Twilight smiled and patted the cushion next to her. “Only if you let me cuddle.” “Very well then.” Celestia chuckled and wrapped a wing around Twilight as she brought the book to bear. She flipped the pages to the first “poem.” Both ponies’ eyes scanned the page, but their faces shifted from mild interest to curiosity and finally to shock. “I... I have no idea where she got those ideas about us,” Twilight said, eyes wide and affect flat. She flipped to the next page and her and Celestia continued to read. The shock returned. “That seemed more... painful, than anything. I do hope we don’t ever have to be in that position,” mumbled Celestia. Another page flip, another shocker. “That one wasn’t so bad,” reasoned Twilight. Indeed it wasn’t; either through the literary equivalent of Stockholm Syndrome or just because the poems were not as outlandish, Twilight no longer wished to acquaint herself with the porcelain gods. Celestia merely nodded and turned to the next page. Both heads tilted. “Huh,” they said in unison. “That’s... that sounds kinda fun.” Next page. More nods of agreement. Twilight levitated a notepad and quill to take notes. “Just one more poem,” said Celestia as she flipped to the last poem. Her voice carried a mixture of relief and resignation. Twilight and Celestia read through it together, their pace matching perfectly. Bright crimson blushes graced their faces as they continued reading. By the time they finished, Twilight was intently studying her hooves. “She was awfully descriptive in that last one.” She chuckled nervously. “She certainly has a way with words.” “She seems to think you have your way with me,” Celestia muttered. “Well, there are some good ideas in there. They just got presented... a little over-the-top.” “You’re quite right.” Celestia sighed. “So what shall we do about... this,” she said while she poked the book. “Try that last chapter out before passing judgement?” > 303. Historical by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Consider it the spiritual squeal to Tiberius and Hallowed. "-nd that is the updated extent of your duties and responsibilities in light of the affirmation of your palace and of your role as Princess of Magic and Friendship by the nobles and the rest of the upper level of the government." Celestia sighed, "It has been frustrating to know it took over a year for them to stop digging in and accept the changes, for them to finally acknowledge that the Crystal Oaks does exist and that you can hold Court." Celestia paused for a moment, her expression thoughtful, "Although it has been good that you had time to adjust to most of your duties not to mention that it was what allowed us to hold a much more low-key wedding." Celestia's face turned into a slight smirk, "So, my dear wife that now makes it official. You are Princess Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Magic and Friendship and many more titles than this as I'm certain that you would remember from the first Court session you held." Celestia teased. "That's only because you refused to let me speak with the Royal Heralds before the Court session," retorted Twilight who was walking alongside her wife. Celestia chuckled, "I did, admittedly that was because it was beneficial for the courtiers and nobles to learn all of your many titles but I do have to say your reaction from hearing my lone title being announced was certainly priceless." The two alicorns continued their leisurely stroll around Canterlot Castle after enjoying an afternoon together in the quiet of the gardens, Celestia took their stroll as an opportunity to update Twilight on the recent political changes after the affirmation of her titles and palace. "I do know that you have been enjoying your Patronage titles, lengthy as some of them are but the short version is that you are the Patron of Academics, Magic, and Friendship. It is certainly a varied portfolio but it is interesting and very fitting." Twilight now bore a puzzled expression. "Something has been bothering me though. I have one question about those new roles Celestia. Where does Ponyville's Mayor fit into this? I may have sat in the Solar Court for years but I never really gave the political structure too much thought, partly due to a dislike about the political games so many courtiers and nobles enjoyed but mostly because it just was. For me, back then the study of magic far outweighed the study of politics. But now with me having the ability to exert official powers with my own Court, well I'm uncertain how it works with an elected official such as Mayor Ivory Scroll." "Oh? But you do remember Canterlot has its own representative, the Prime Minister?" said Celestia as they entered their chambers. Twilight nodded, "I do and currently it's Lord Fancy Pants. How does that work exactly? I know the Bluebloods have a nobility title as heirs of Queen Platinum but their title refers to a Duchy which is one step lower than Princess or Prince. Their title grants them some limited power in the government but it's hereditary not elected. So how do elected powers fit in?" "That dear Twilight is something that dates far back for it has existed since the Unification." Celestia settled down on a cushion and invited Twilight to sit next to her, "At first the inconsistencies were due to blending or the attempt to blend the three governments together into a semi-cohesive whole. After the Windigos, ponies tried to unify themselves but the divisions still ran deep. The entire society reflected these sharp divisions however the structure of the government demonstrated this more strongly." Twilight leaned into Celestia's side while she turned her head to look at Celestia, "Didn't the Years of Madness tear down the disjointed government? I thought after the Years of Madness ponies were able to build a more unified government." "Yes, they were able to build a unified government after the Years of Madness. The Years of Madness lasted about a decade or so, it was not too long but they were still very devastating. These were difficult times, so often the chaos made it feel much longer than the decade it actually was. Racism ran strongly at first but as life became harder things had to change. The ponies who had lived during the Arrival of the Windigos remembered what division did and so they banned together in spite of their lingering hatred. It was necessary to rally together for survival and it was the spark, the push to true unification." Celestia's eyes became downcast as a wan smile appeared on her face, "That push allowed me to wed my beloved Thunderous. The Unification may have allowed us to court formally and openly but marriage? Marriage or any formal union would have been disastrous with all the lingering sharp tribal divisions. Had we married or entered any formal union when society was still disjointed and dysfunctional, it would have likely had us being executed at worst or we would have been exiled or excommunicated at best." "So why did the government remain this way? Wouldn't there only be one system after the destruction by Discord?" Twilight asked as she hugged her wife firmly while trying to comprehend what she was saying. "Comfort. Simply put, a need for something familiar after the long madness led to a continuation of the old disjointed government structure but much more unified. Concepts were blended together more seamlessly, the government for example took the concept for twin leaders of the nation and the independence of city-states from the Pegasi, the existence of a Monarchy or in this new system a Diarchy and the system of titled hierarchy from the Unicorns, the concept of elected officials and the use of provinces and territories from Earth Ponies. This arrangement has essentially made each province and some cities its own political entity with a great deal of independence. Of course this is only one such example. Our societal structure is almost entirely built in this way through blending varied concepts into a mostly seamless unity. What this means is that you and the Mayor will likely share a similar working relationship that I share with the Prime Minister, he runs the day-to-day affairs for the most part with some oversight and advice from me. I may if necessary supersede his authority and as well he serves as my representative and connection with the city of Canterlot. In regards to my duties, I concern myself more with the nation as a whole but for you those particular responsibilities are still years away. For now your duties are mainly around work involving your patronages, holding Court on occasion, and the other things we just discussed." Twilight nodded, "This has been helpful. I was worried about Ivory Scroll losing her powers or position from this change given how hard she has worked for the position; I don't want to undercut that." "You should speak with her when you return to Ponyville but for now perhaps we could discuss something other than politics?" Celestia suggested, "Perhaps something else involving unity, reminiscing about the Unification and Thunderous has given me ideas about a different subject." Celestia leaned her head in closer to her wife's ear, "A more personal topic." Twilight slowly smiled as she got the hint and gave a nod which Celestia took as a cue to move both of them to the nearby bed, "So where shall we begin?" > 304. My First Kiss by Misago > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Misago *** “My first kiss?” It was not often that a question took Celestia by surprise, although if she was keeping score, her beloved certainly was getting quite good at it. In the three months they’d been dating, Twilight’s innocent concern and honesty had started to take it’s toll on her armor. They were lying together on the balcony of Celestia’s room, quietly enjoying the evening basking in each other’s warmth. Twilight had been nuzzling into her side. The question had come out of nowhere. Celestia was still not sure how someone who had once been the least social pony she’d known over all her years was the one that made it past her mask and armor. Twilight looked at her like she always did, honest curiosity sparkling in her eyes. Out of old habit, Celestia considered playing it off, throwing out a joke to distract Twilight, from bringing to surface memories she had suppressed for a long time. Just delay the inevitable for a few more days, weeks, months… But Twilight, out of all ponies, deserved to know the truth. Celestia took a deep breath to calm herself. “It… it was a long time ago, like you can probably imagine.” She unfurled her wing, hugging Twilight tightly to her side. “Equestria was in its infancy, and I just had become its princess. Large stretches of land were still ruled by more-or-less self-proclaimed kings and queens. ” She expected Twilight to ask, could practically feel the questions coming off the ever learn-hungry young princess. But Twilight kept silent, just looking at her with a mixture of attentiveness and… compassion? “She was a daughter of one of the more powerful unicorn kings, and she was a true noblemare. Beautiful, courteous, refined...and very ambitious.” Celestia cursed alicorns and their excellent memory internally, when honeyed words and little caresses long suppressed bubbled up from the deepest recesses of her mind. “I was inexperienced. Few subjects dared to approach me over the years; I do not know why she was not scared. Over years, she… got close to me.” She felt Twilight tense a bit in her embrace, so she leaned down to kiss her forehead. “I think it was two years after we had met that she came to me in the night. She told me how her father was getting weaker in his old years, and how she could soon replace him. She told me about her vision of uniting my domain with hers, and bringing all the smaller factions under our control. I suppose she was too impatient to wait for the onset of harmony.” It took Celestia some willpower to not just duck down and bury herself into Twilight’s mane, to reassure herself that she was with her now, a mare who loved Celestia not for her power and status, but for who she was. To just forget the mistakes she’d made. “So, what happened?” Twilight asked, her silence broken for the first time since the question. “How did you react to her plot?” The specific choice of word had Celestia blush slightly. “I...I hesitated, of course. I wanted to wait, rely on diplomacy and demonstrations of good will to unite the land. But I was also young and… hormonal. So, when she saw my indecision, she went ahead and kissed me. She told me that I was wonderful, and everyone would recognize my power and gladly come under my rule. “They did not. Most territories refused our offer. I was too blinded by… her to accept negotiations, and I wanted them to accept my power.” Her vision blurred, and she wiped a foreleg over her eyes. “There was war.” Celestia closed her eyes. There was one part of this particular story she always reminded herself of. The elation felt when someone was willing to stand by her side. The unexpected fire from compliments, from a lover’s caress. The feeling of heavy armor and weaponry carried into battle, the screams of soldiers fighting for their lives. “In the end, even she betrayed me when she noticed her control over me was wavering. To this day, I am not sure why, after all her talking about my power, she still thought she had a chance.” Warm blood spilling over her hooves. A last weak grin of contempt. “Celestia”, Twilight whispered lovingly. She craned her neck upwards, bumping Celestia’s muzzle with her own. When Celestia looked at her, Twilight gave her a comforting smile. It took a while for Celestia to regain her composure, even with the assistance her lover provided. A wound that had festered deep inside for thousands of years was not easily healed in one night, after all. Yet, after entrusting her secret to someone for the first time, Celestia knew that, with time, she would recover. “My mother was old-fashioned.” The relief drew the words out. She had thought about it many times, but she wanted to vocalize them. At this point, Celestia felt Twilight might explode from the conflict between care and curiosity. The young alicorn actually flinched at hearing this first bit of information about the mother of the Royal Sisters. To help her young lover with her self-imposed restraint, Celestia planted a quick kiss on her lips. Twilight squeaked in surprise, but it distracted her long enough. Celestia sighed. “She always told us to be wary of ambitious princes coming and using their charms to try and influence us. I took her lesson to heart, but it was never difficult for me to stay above them. In my case, she should have probably warned me of princesses.” “About me, too?” Celestia turned downwards again, only to face her worst enemy. The famous Twilight Pout, that had so often foiled her plans for student and lover alike. “Not about you. Never”, she quickly reassured. It felt good to smile, and when Twilight’s triumphant grin answered her, she knew that she could conquer her past. “So”, she began, wearing a mischievous smile on your own. “What was your first kiss like?” Twilight quickly darted forward, bringing their lips together. “Silly. You probably remember it yourself.” > 305. Drive by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** Princess Celestia stared at the device dubiously. "Let me see if I have this straight. This machine allows you to convert text to a series of numbers which the machine then stores and converts back into text when you want to read it. That's why you call it 'digital information." Twilight nodded. "Yes." "And the machine itself is connected to other similar machines by using relatively minor amounts of electricity to send these numbers back and forth. Which you call 'digital communication." Twilight nodded again. "That's right, Princess." "And you collectively refer to all of these connections as the 'interweb,' even though no such thing actually exists either as a physical place or a magical construct. Because you picture them as a sort of invisible web with strands leading from one machine to another." Twilight beamed. "Now you've got it, Princess!" Princess Celestia shook her head. "And how does this new appliance you created change that?" "Application," Twilight said automatically. She raised one hoof to her muzzle as she realized what she'd just done. "Oh my gosh, Princess I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to correct—" she stammered in a panic. Celestia stopped her with a look of gentle admonishment. Twilight closed her eyes, raised one forelimb to get chest and took a deep breath. Celestia waited until Twilight opened her eyes again. "Better now?" "Yes, thank you," Twilight said. "Anyway, what it does is use the interweb to copy documents on this machine to another machine dedicated to that purpose, thereby giving me a backup if something happens to the original machine or I need to access it from another device. And it does so automatically, without me needing to do it myself each time!" Twilight looked up at her mentor, beaming. She was clearly proud of herself. "Impressive," Celestia said a little uncertainly. "And what do you call it?" "Alicorn Drive." Celestia groped for a response. Finally she said, "Would you like to borrow Luna's new racecar and go for a spin?" Twilight's eyes brightened. "Would I ever!" > 306. Forest by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Twilight, we are staring at trees." Celestia sighed, setting up the poles and metal frames yet again in order to better survey soil content. "Well...sort of. Give me a chance to explain." Twilight ticked off her checklist with casual speed, looking down at the shrubs in the metal grid without a second thought. After two minutes of looking at plants and dirt in silence, Celestia had had enough. "I have given you many chances to explain. You have, in return, mumbled about how you will explain later. Our date night comes once per two weeks. Why are we staring at trees, Twilight?" Celestia's voice was not quite a snap or a vicious bite. It was also, however, harder than she meant it to be, and resulted in Twilight snapping out of her funk and blinking at her. "I'm sorry, Tia." Her eyes softened. "If you want to leave, you can, I just--" Twilight looked down at the trees and took more notes. "You know. I have trouble leaving something unfinished." She blushed, then sighed. "I'm done with this sample anyway. Twenty-three isn't enough to be scientific, but it should be enough to give us a decent idea." She gave a hopeful, supportive smile. "We can finish our date night elsewhere, if you'd like." "Twilight," Celestia said slowly, "you know I would help you with whatever you needed. You only have to ask. But I do need to be told what I am doing firs--" "That isn't true." Twilight said quietly. Celestia blinked. It wasn't often that she was cut off. She merely frowned in thought at this. "What do you mean?" "I checked your schedule. You were booked all the way through the week with meetings with foreign dignitaries, appeals on taxation, petitions by villagers in local areas, and specifically a large theme about controversy of the value of the Everfree forest. If I interrupted any of those, ponies would have been snubbed for me and you would have had to play catch up with your work, once again for me. Even if you were able to support me during the work week, it would have been to your own detriment, and everyone else's. So I used our mutual free time for this." Celestia sighed, giving a knowing smile. Only Twilight would carefully analyze the validity of an the entire kingdom's considerations and place them before her own and then request that a loved one cancel on a date night to help her with a lengthy, boring scientific analysis without a second thought. "You are right, of course." Celestia moved forward and nuzzled Twilight, and the two of them smiled a private smile to one another. "That does not explain to me what we are doing." "Well...that's the thing. I knew you'd help me so long as you knew it was important to me. But ponies--even you--sometimes get exasperated or frustrated with me when I see something as important that you don't. My plan to avoid that," Twilight flipped through her notes, switching from soil survey to masterplan in the blink of an eye, "was to avoid this by explaining the purpose of the survey only after we were done. Which will be in another hour. That way, when you did find out what we were doing, if you deemed it wasn't important enough to you," Twilight's smile grew more than a little sad at this, memories of experiments half-finished weighing it down, "we'd have already completed the results and I could make it up to you in the time we had left." "Twilight," Celestia sighed, "while oftentimes I do not share your enthusiasm for learning and science to the same degree, never do I neglect it. I do, however, greatly dislike being kept in the dark. Your honesty is one of your greatest traits. Please, don't manipulate me in the future." Twilight looked at her hooves, wilting. "You're right, of course. It's just that, well...You're so different from the girls, Tia, and I'm not entirely sure in what ways yet. I'm still trying to figure that out. You respect schedules. You love to learn and to teach. You listen to me when I babble. The girls love me, and love to play with me, but they don't always listen to me. It's hard getting used to someone who does." "All I ask is you keep it in mind when devising these plans. Now, what is it that we are doing?" "Remember how most of the issues last week revolved around the Everfree?" "Unfortunately, yes." Celestia smirked, but the joke only made Twilight look less bold. "I'm sorry." Celestia gave a gentle smile. "Go on." "Well, I looked into the root of the problem. A lot of ponies don't seem to understand what the Everfree does for Equestria by having this rich ecosystem that it does. The soil from the Everfree's high leaf content washes downstream, where it is fixed by the crops found in places like Appleloosa, Ponyville and the MacIntosh Hills, as found by Poin Dexter et al in 1733. So I'm taking a survey to see if we should or shouldn't log the portion of the Everfree that Clean Cut wants to bring down. While ecosystem preservation is of the utmost importance to maintaining a healthy biosphere for Equestria, what I need to check is whether or not this ecosystem is healthy to begin with, and if it's actually helping the other ecosystems surrounding in any way. If I do this five to seven more times I can find out if any portion of the Everfree is safe for lumber farming. The answer will give us a chance to resolve this debate about two weeks earlier than we would have otherwise." Celestia registered most of what Twilight had said, but of it, the portion that stood out to her by far the most was the part about two weeks of extra free time. "And you thought I would not find this important?" Celestia gave a smile, but there was hurt there, too. Twilight gave an equally hurt little smile, though the hurt in this case was not directed at her, but at the world. "No. I guess it's just that nopony else really does." "I suppose that simply means one thing." Celestia lifted up the poles and the frame, and Twilight swallowed on her nervousness. "Yeah?" "We need to learn to trust each other to be the pony we know each other to be." Celestia set down the poles and the frame on the next patch of vegetation with a loving smile. Twilight's eyes shined. Celestia knew she had earned the kiss that followed. Once they had pulled apart, Celestia looked at Twilight with amusement. "I have only one question left in that case, my dear." "What's that?" Twilight's smile faltered, but did not dissipate. "What was it you were hoping would quash what you assumed would be my disappointment, given how grave you perceived it would be?" "Well," Twilight gave Celestia a flirtatious smile, "I didn't lead you out into the middle of the woods for nothing." > 307. Balogna by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** Celestia grimaced at the images in the mirror. "And you're telling me they don't even know what it's made of themselves?" Twilight nodded as she panned the scrying sensor across the cafeteria full of humans. "My research says it can be made of a variety of meats once ground down enough. Cow, chicken, pig, tofu..." "What is tofu?" Celestia interrupted. She paused. "Do I want to know?" "Tofu is this type of food they made out of soybeans that resembles meat that they eat to remind themselves of meat when they don't have any." Celestia looked appalled. "And Sunset Shimmer has been there all these years? No wonder she turned to dark magic!" Twilight nodded grimly. Celestia thought about it some more. "They don't eat...?" Celestia let the question trail off, unable to finish. "Pony meat is banned, at least in that country," Twilight assured her. Celestia started to relax. "Instead they grind us down to make glue." Celestia stared at her former student in horror. Neither of them spoke for several seconds. Then Celestia broke the silence. "Well that settles it. These creatures are far too depraved and dangerous to be left alive. Tell Luna to prepare to drop their moon on them." Twilight looked sad. "Some of them weren't so bad once I got to know them." Celestia patted her comfortingly. "We'll make sure to center the impact on that school so that your friends there die first," she promised. Twilight thought about it for a moment and then sighed. "I suppose that's the most I can ask for," she agreed. Celestia pulled her in for a hug. "Would you like to go get hay fries afterward?" Twilight brightened. "Would I ever!" > 308. Religion by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "You know, I thought you would enjoy a relaxing stroll through Canterlot." Celestia said as she watched her wife's nervous twitches and reactions. "I would," Twilight began, "but it's the bowing that I'm less than comfortable with. It's been over a year but it still feels odd. Celestia looked to see the streets lined with bowing ponies, "It is there way to honour their rulers. However I do understand how uncomfortable it must be. Although even before your ascension, ponies would have bowed. Your titles warrant it although I guess your reclusiveness meant it did bot happen often." Twilight gave a brief nod as the two left the main streets and headed towards the castle. "Yes, my reclusive tendencies meant that even as a member of nobility or a Lady of three Courts they would have if I had avoided them less. But most ponies never bowed, it's just uncomfortable." Celestia gradually changed their bearing for the Royal Gardens. "I do understand. I was uncomfortable with the bowing after I ascended to the throne. As a Dawn Raiser I received a few shallow bows here and there but deep bows, those never happened. Deep bows were reserved for the rulers, the Queen or King, but it was also for the gods." Twilight's ears perked up at this, "Gods? You mean other alicorns?" Celestia chuckled lightly as she led them to some quiet shade and sat down, "That's what ponies now believe as being their gods but as I have explained to you years ago, we are not. Alicorns, we are strong but not all-powerful, we are ageless but not immortal." "So who were the gods?" Twilight asked eagerly, "It's the same problem with religion as it is with early history of the tribes, so almost nothing was or is written down." "That's a very detailed discussion, every tribe had their deities but some had a few while others had pantheons." Celestia paused for a moment, "Unfortunately it's almost time for Court." Celestia smirked, "Ready to lead your second Court session, my wife?" Twilight groaned, "Could I please have the Royal Heralds shorten the list this time? Or maybe just call me your wife, that's a title I like." Celestia smirk grew wider and her tone became teasing, "As Princess in Residence, you can not do so. Although I could add the wife title if you want." Twilight shook her head, "Let's not, it's already long enough." Celestia wrapped a wing around her wife, "I might do so, at a later date. As for the gods, I'll settle on a quick overview for now. Most viewed their gods as being like them but more, it's not the easiest to explain but imagine that we ponies are the imperfect reflection of the perfection that are the gods. The Unicorns worshipped the heavens and the stars above however they had only one god, the Creator god. It was both genders and none, the Shaper of Worlds and Weaver of Fate among other titles. However it had servants, mortals virtuous in life and elevated in the afterlife, they had power over one aspect or domain. The Pegasi worshipped only a few deities but they were important, every clan had their patron deity. In general they worshipped the skies above, the weather, and predators. Their deities were the God of Thunder, the God of the Winds, the Goddess of the Waves, the Goddess of the Skies, the Goddess of the Moon, and the God of the Sun. Every deity was a pair, equal yet opposite much like how they view their two leaders. Thunder and Skies, Wind and Waves, and most importantly Sun and Moon." "Sun and Moon, I thought that was an Unicorn thing." interjected Twilight. Celestia shook her head and gave a slight smirk, "Many would have thought that but the Unicorns were mostly monotheistic while the Pegasi and Earth Ponies were polytheistic. It's from the Pegasi deities that I have my title Sol Invictus, the name of their Solar god." "They gave you a masculine title?" asked Twilight. "Rather ironic in many ways. Luna is more to that ideal as she is more of the warrior between us, however while I am strong I prefer negotiation, more strategic plans akin to the Moon goddess. Luna prefers more head-on fighting akin to the Solar god. The Solar god was the sword, the Lunar goddess was the shield. One of my old titles is Equestria's Shield just as Luna is Equestria's Sword." "The Earth Ponies?" Twilight asked aware of the shortening time together. "Polytheistic, they believed that it was better to live in harmony with the world. They did worship nature and the earth and there were many but some important ones include the Goddess of Nature, God of the Earth, Goddess of Fertility, God of Growth, the Goddess of Death, and the God of Creation." "That's a lot of gods but this is the short version. I can't and don't want to imagine how long, the long version is. So when ponies first bowed to you, which one was it for? Ruler or goddess?" Twilight asked. "Both, my dear Twilight. After Discord's defeat, ponies who saw mine and Luna's forms saw us as their goddess and their ruler. I believe they had wished to bestow the titles of God-Queen upon us or something close to that. I refused the crown and for quite sone time I refused it. I was uncomfortable with the idea but eventually I took it to help lead the ponies in a world confused by Discord's magic." Celestia nuzzled Twilight before she stood up. "Ready for Court?" Twilight shook her head after she had stood up as well, "Not entirely. I'm not enthusiastic about hearing the very long list of titles again or the bowing." "It takes time but remember that's one way we honour others. Also remember that I will be nearby for help or for support." > 309. Second Chances: Serious by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** The previous chapter can be found here. Before Nightmare Moon’s return to Equestria, Ponyville was barely a speck on the map of Equestria. The village was renowned for nothing more than being the final stop on the Royal Equestrian Railways line leading to Canterlot. Even hosting the Summer Sun Ceremony had done little to help their notoriety, as nearly every settlement in Equestria had done so before them. To the surprise of all, little more than a decade later, Ponyville was among only two cities in Equestria that could claim a Princess as one of their own. True, while Princess Twilight had been born and raised in Canterlot, it was Ponyville she called her hometown, and it was Ponyville that hosted the Castle of Harmony. And, with their Princess having returned to them after several years in the Crystal Empire, not counting visits of course, Ponyville was celebrating wildly. Every lamp post from Sweet Apple Acres to Whitetail Woods held a purple banner loftily, each embroidered with Twilight’s starburst Cutie Mark. Fillies and colts ran underhoof, many of them wearing fake horns or wings, and sometimes both. Grown mares and stallions paraded past Twilight, seated at one of Sugarcube Corner’s booths surrounded by her friends, each eager to welcome her home themselves. There was no doubting Twilight was a celebrity in the small village. And yet, as Princess Celestia watched the festivities, she could not help but note all the differences between the Ponyville party and those she was familiar with. True, she had had many such celebrations held in her honor for a variety of occasions, but there was something much more…personal about this one. It seemed so much more sincere than what she was used to. Each pony that passed Twilight would offer her kind words and their brightest smile, but there was something unmistakably different. They greeted her not out of desire to be seen around her, or to become closer to a Princess for their own ends, but seemingly out of simple desire to welcome a friend. It was refreshing, and quite honestly a little strange to witness. Still, it was wonderful to see Twilight unwind after her long ordeal. To see her laughing, smiling, and seeming so carefree after Cadence’s betrayal brought a smile to Celestia’s face. “She seems to be having a wonderful time, doesn’t she?” Had Celestia been almost anypony else, she would have jumped from the suddenness with which Rarity had seemed to appear beside her. She hadn’t even noticed Rarity get up from Twilight’s table, much less make her way across the crowded room. Without quite taking her eyes off Twilight, she glanced at the shorter mare from the corner of her eye and nodded, donning the motherly smile so familiar across Equestria. “Yes, she does, and I’m thankful for it. She certainly deserves it after all she’s been through.” As Celestia spoke, Twilight accidentally grabbed a cupcake Pinkie Pie had prepared for herself. A jet of fire erupted from Twilight’s mouth a heartbeat later, only to be quickly snuffed out by Rainbow Dash dousing her with lemonade and soaking her mane. Rarity and Celestia both covered their mouths with their hooves to hide their giggles. The rest of the party-goers were somewhat less subtle, and Twilight flushed at the good-natured laughter. She glared playfully, or at least mostly playfully, at Rainbow Dash before emptying an entire pitcher of fruit punch over her head. Twilight stuck out her tongue at her friend, and Celestia couldn’t help but admire how adorable she looked. “You know, while I do feel terrible about what happened between Twilight and Cadence, I can’t help but feel a bit happy with how it turned out,” Rarity said lightly, not looking at anything in particular. Celestia’s suspicions began to rise, and she allowed her maternal smile to fall away. “How do you mean?” Celestia asked. “Oh, well, I just meant it will be nice to have her back,” Rarity replied innocently. “After all, aside from her occasional visits, it’s been years since I was able to spend any real time with Twilight. While I can’t say I’m happy with how it came about, this will certainly be quite the opportunity to become…reacquainted with her.” Celestia’s breath caught in her chest, and her eyes narrowed as she turned her full attention to the unicorn at her side. “I don’t play games when it comes to Twilight, Rarity.” Celestia expected Rarity to wither under her gaze, but to her credit the (much)younger mare stood her ground remarkably well. “Oh, I assure you Your Highness, I take matters such as these quite seriously when they concern those I hold dear, Twilight being one such pony.” The two mares stared each other down until both were prompted to simultaneously break eye contact and offer polite smiles to a passing mare and avoid raising attention to themselves. Nothing draws a crowd’s attention quite like an argument involving a Princess. Once the mare passed, Rarity continued, “I may not have your breadth of experience, Your Highness, but rest assured the way you look at her has not escaped my notice.” Celestia recoiled as if struck. After a moment of what could almost be called a glare, Rarity’s eyes softened. “I am sure you would never intentionally do anything to harm her, Princess, but love makes fools of us all. I merely wish to—and I do realize how this makes me sound—what your intentions are with her.” It was with newfound respect for Rarity that Celestia stopped to consider her words. Not many ponies would go to the mat against her for their friend, and it was heartening to be reminded that Twilight was in good company. “I have lived a long life, Rarity,” Celestia began once she was sure of how she wished to phrase her response, “I have seen nations rise to glory and fall to dust in what now seems like the blink of an eye. I have met, befriended, fought, loved, hated, and lost more ponies than I could recount to you in a hundred years. I have seen the greatest feats of bravery, and the most pathetic acts of cowardice. I, perhaps more than any being that has ever lived, can truly say that I have seen as much of ponykind as it has to offer.” With eyes half-lidded from the fatigue of memories, yet buoyed by what she saw, Celestia turned back towards Twilight, who at that moment was fighting beside Pinkie Pie against Rainbow Dash and Applejack in a food fight. Cupcakes, muffins, apple fritters, éclairs, and every other type of baked good filled the air between them. “And in that time, I can honestly say I have never met a better pony than Twilight Sparkle.” As Pinkie Pie somehow managed to devour an entire two-layer cake hurled at her by Applejack, Celestia looked at Rarity. “To answer your question, Rarity, I shall be whatever Twilight wants me to be. Whether that is a friend, a lover, or even nothing at all, I will honor her wishes. She deserves nothing less.” Rarity smiled and held a hoof over her chest. “My, that is quite possibly the most beautiful confession I have ever heard. Although,” she began, quickly cutting her eyes back towards Twilight’s table. Celestia allowed herself a quick peek, and caught Twilight staring at them both while confections flew past her head. Twilight flushed and waved before a cinnamon roll caught her in the ear and redirected her back to the battle. With a knowing grin, Rarity continued, “I would certainly never put money on ‘nothing at all.’” > 310. Unleashed Desires by Taranth > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Taranth *** Boredom. Nopony could quite do boredom like an alicorn. There was something about sitting on a throne, in front of a noble, listening to her complain about something that was actually tiny and insignificant even by mortal terms, for the… I didn’t even know how many-th time, giving arguments of self-importance and demands that the crown do something about it. Even if I had absolutely no intention of actually bending to their will, I had to sit here and listen to their self-indulgent arguments and at least pretend to give it due concern - although I could more or less do it on auto-pilot by now, and indeed I did. I couldn’t even really consciously remember what she was talking about - something about her summer home out in the country - but by this point I’d managed to hone the art of subconsciously guiding my nation to a mastery. However, today was dragging on even worse than normal, every minute torturous. ...Although to be fair, I had nopony but myself to blame for that. Time always drags when you have something to look forward to… and the correspondence I’d been sending back and forth with Twilight had definitely ended with something worth looking forward to. Especially since I told her that she couldn’t send a reply, since I was going straight to court… Teasing my ex-student and getting the last word (and a few suggestive diagrams) in was cruel, sure, but now I had to wait to see what Twilight would cook up in response… Court was due to continue for hours yet. An inward groan very nearly became an outward one as the noble started waffling on down a new path. It was a shame, really… Honestly, the fact that Twilight was the sort of pony who would never let her desires overwhelm duty was one of the things that I respected most, but… I couldn’t help imagining Twilight suddenly bursting into the courtroom to rescue me… hah, appearing in a flash of purple light and whisking me away with a… “Oh! Um, I’m afraid I’m going to have to take the princess now.” “What?” I blinked. That flash… hadn’t been a daydream? Luna had better not be playing with my head again… I shook my head, cleared my mind and eyes... Nope, Twilight was actually here. “Excuse me, I am in a meeting with the Princess!” So was the noble. Should do something about that. “Sorry, Day Court is cancelled.” Twilight stated firmly, walking towards me with a very serious look. “But… what am I supposed to do?” Go AWAY. Twilight paused, looking back at him for a moment, thinking. “Oh. Um. Evacuate? Yes. You should evacuate. Get away from this room, everyone. And, um, anywhere that Celestia tends to spend a lot of time. Could you guards please pass that on? Thank you.” She gave a polite smile, finished climbing the steps, and reached out her hoof, whisking us away before I could so much as say a word. I don’t think I’d ever been so overwhelmed. Or excited. ~-~-~-~ When the teleport let us out, it was not into my rooms. Or her rooms. Or anywhere I recognised, in fact - it looked more like a cave than anything, and it took a moment’s magic for me to note our location as… well outside Canterlot, well outside any habitated area. The middle of nowhere. Twilight was going around putting up shields on the walls and entrances, by the look of things. That boded… very interestingly indeed. I finally found my voice, though I’m ashamed to admit it was only to start babbling. “Well! Um, I’ll admit I was hoping you would rescue me there, but I didn’t really expect… why here? I wasn’t suggesting anything that couldn’t be don…” And my ears caught up. “Why did you say ponies should evacuate places I’ve been? Are you planning on… Twilight, didn’t we learn our lesson about mixing time magic and fun…” And then finally my eyes joined the party, and saw the expression on her face, which promised very little in the way of fun, and suddenly my libido dropped like a stone. “This… this isn’t about the letter I sent at all, is it?” “Well… yes and no?” The confident leader and mage from a moment ago seemed to crumble. “It’s… well, I didn’t really get to read most of it, but…” I blinked, my heart going cold for a moment. “...Wait, did somepony else get it?” The contents of that letter could probably get the both of us in a lot of hot water in the wrong hooves… “Not exactly. It’s more, um… well, you know how Spike has been… not entirely well a little lately?” I could only nod. Spike had been growing, lately, finally coming into his draconic heritage, but it had come with a few little hiccups, which even I didn’t truly understand the meaning of… Twilight had taken full responsibility for it, however, and seemed to be doing fine... “Well, I think I might have figured that out. How much do you know about the spell you use to send the letters by dragon mail?” “Errr…” “I think it might have slightly more effect than just sending the mail. See, I’ve been… a little distracted, so I didn’t really make the correlation, but… Spike started properly growing shortly after we started dating. “You know the saying ‘you are what you eat’?” She chuckled nervously. “Until we got together, most of what we sent back and forth was about studying, friendship, or duty to Equestria. And those have always been big parts of Spike’s personality. I always thought that was just me teaching him as he grew, but…” “You think the letters have something to do with that?” “And ever since we’ve been, um… exchanging letters on more intimate matters… that’s when he started growing. And, well, um, again I… might not have noticed, but… my first worry was that he might be more interested in Rarity, but he seemed to outgrow that… “But instead he was more interested in… um, again, I feel really silly for not noticing it, but he was always asking about you and me… and maybe looking a bit much… and I never really noticed because he stayed a gentleman for the most part and I always thought of him as a little brother…” Oh dear. This… I think I could see why she was panicking, if he’d suddenly… “Um, then we, kinda, um, had that long conversation back and forth today… that was when I first kind of noticed that the letters were having an effect on him. He was happy to keep going, though, but every letter was making him a little more antsy… “And… um… then you sent that last letter. With the… diagrams. And the very descriptive… and emotional… and the rest… and what I kind of hope was drool…” “Oh. I can see why you might be… a little weirded out… is he okay?” “Oh… no, I’m not confused. I had to run away.” She avoided looking at me. What. “...What?” “Well, Spike is growing up… and really quite magic resistant… and it might have slightly set off a bit of a focused greed growth…” WHAT. “Um, wait, you don’t mean…” “What? OH! No, no… well, a little, but not… no! I mean, um, just power. Normal greed growth might make him monster size so he can hoard, but this only made him a little bigger… but very strong… and impressive… and gave him a bit of magic power…” “...A bit…?” Suddenly the cave shook violently. Twilight’s eyes widened, and she focused hard, reinforcing her shield spells. “A lot.” “I see.” “We might be able to fight him off, but probably not without hurting him…” “Maybe we need to find an alternate method of sending our messages.” Another blast rocked the cavern. “Oh, and speaking of, he’s got a link to you through the fire-mail thing, so he can probably find you anywhere?” Twilight gave a nervous grin. “Hence, not in Canterlot…” The cave shook again, as if something was blasting its way through the earth towards us. “How long do you think it’ll take him to get in here?” Another explosion, closer. Twilight’s ears flicked as she calculated. “...I’d say about twenty minutes to get to the cave. Another five for the shields.” Wow. Twilight’s shields were nothing to scoff at, and to break through them so fast... “And then?” “I... know a few more caves we can teleport to and hide in…?” “How long are we going to have to hide for before he calms down?” “...Probably a couple days.” I stared at her for a long moment. “And we’re not going to be able to stay in any one spot for too long.” “Oh, and, um, we probably shouldn’t do anything too, um, involved. With the connection it might just make things worse.” I groaned. “Only you could make a couple of days of desperately hiding from a raging dragon boring, Twilight.” “Hey!” The blasts were getting closer and more frequent, now. At least I don’t have to deal with that noble’s rambling about her summer home for a few days. I sighed… then thoughtfully turned to Twilight. “Actually… would it be bad if I suggested the next place to hide?” > 311. Expedited by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** The slumber party was ready to start. Pinkie Pie had somehow managed to get Princess Celestia and Luna down from Canterlot to join them, too. Rarity was thrilled. Too often the demands of her schedule and Luna’s affinity for the night kept them apart more than they liked. When they first arrived, they shared a long hug and many whispers. Twilight didn’t mind. Rarity and Luna were happy together, and it made her smile to see that Rarity finally found her happy ending. Rarity and Luna had their own ideas, of course. The whispers were much more than simple I-missed-you’s. It was such a simple plan... The slumber party was in full swing. Applejack brought over 4 cases of Sweet Apple Acres’ Finest. Two bottles remained. Everypony was laughing and swaying slightly in their circle surrounding an empty bottle. “OK! Next pony who spins gets Seven Minutes in Heaven with whoever it points to!” shouted Rarity as she leaned against Luna’s side. “Twilight, I think it’s your turn.” Twilight complied and spun the bottle with the tip of her hoof. House rules dictated no magic when spinning. But as Twilight leaned forward, she missed the wink shared between Rarity and Luna. The bottle spun and spun, and slowed. Twilight swore she saw the faintest aura of blue around it as it stopped in front of Celestia. Instead, her heavy blush and maelstrom of emotions kept her occupied. “Aha, Celly, off to the closet with you!” Luna chanted. She pushed her sister closer to the door and Rarity did the same for Twilight. “Excited, dear?” Rarity asked. “No! Yes! I don’t know!” Twilight huffed. “It’s... it’s Celestia! It’s complicated,” she finished lamely. “Then uncomplicate things. Go for it.” Twilight rubbed her foreleg with her hoof and kept glancing at the ground. Celestia sat across from her with her usual stoic smile. “Twilight, really, there’s nothing to be nervous about. It’s Spin the Bottle, there was always going to be a chance this would happen.” Twilight looked up with her eyes wide. She threw her hooves in the air. “That doesn’t make it better! Just... I have a tremendous amount of respect for you. It would feel odd to be... like that. I can’t wrap my head around it.” Celestia chuckled. “Maybe this will help, then.” She leaned forward and pressed her lips gently to Twilight’s. She followed through with a hoof behind Twilight’s head, running through her mane. Twilight’s mumbled protests fell on deaf ears while Celestia pressed on, leaning further and further until Twilight bumped into the wall. Her mumbled protests faded to moans. They continued lip-locked until the other partiers poked their heads in to check on them. Fluttershy was the first to speak up. “Um, Twilight? You’ve... been in here for seventeen minutes.” Twilight’s furious blush coupled with nervous laughter. “Uh, that didn’t feel like seventeen minutes. Time flies, eh?” > 312. Expedited(2) by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** A noble stood up in the throne room of Canterlot castle. Court was in session and with the princesses in residence, it was moving along at a good clip. “I would like to call for a vote on Resolution 8746, a motion to require verification that clowns are indeed ponies under the makeup...” “Rejected.” Came a voice from the left throne, a banner above emblazoned with a sun. “The budget proposal for Miss Goodflank's Orphanage... “Approved.” This one came from the right throne, it's banner marked with stars. Prince Blueblood stood before the podium and cleared his throat “Denied.” Right. Blueblood spluttered. “But I haven't said anything yet.” “Denied and blacklisted. No law, come back in three months.” Left. “Ladies and Gentleponies of the Court, I come before you today not to praise Celestia but ...” “Time's up, your motion is tabled until a later court.” Left. “My bill would redirect educational funding from magic to science.” “Umm... No.” Right. “My bill would redirect educational funding from science to magic.” “See above.” Left. “Hayfries are unpatriotic! The commissary should call them Freedom Fries!” “Really? No.” In unison. “Through intensive study of ancient law, I've found an interesting proviso about the marriage status of a Princess...” “Refused... wait what?” Celestia finally looked up from the book in front of her on the throne. The noble before her cowered before the intensity of her gaze. “What did you find?” “Umm... well...” The noble stuttered, then plunged onward. “Thelawsaysyoumustmarrywithinathousandandfiveyearsofyoursistersbanishmentorthethronedevolves.” Twilight made a calming gesture. “Once more please, with articulation and breathing.” The noble drew a deep breath. “I found a law. It says, rather simply, 'If Princess Celestia doesn't find a spouse in one thousand and twenty years, she will give up the throne to the unicorn royalty.' This was followed by a barely legible signature of both princesses and was dated fifteen years before Luna's banishment.” Twilight sat there with a look of puzzled shock. “That... is oddly specific,” Turning to her fiance she cocked her head, “Do you know anything about this? Tia? Are you ok?” Celestia was looking puzzled. “I think... I think I remember nothing of the sort. Perhaps...” Her eyes suddenly widened. “I remember now! Luna was teasing me about my dating habits. I got angry and yelled at her that I could get anyone I wanted. She said something like, 'Wanna bet?' So we made a bet. She set the terms. We must have been in earshot of a herald. They used to take anything we said and put it into law.” Twilight sighed. “You do realize what this means right?” Celestia looked over at her quizzically. “We have three weeks to get married. Write a letter to Spike. We need Rarity and the girls here. We're expediting the wedding.” Celestia smiled gratefully. “I'm more then ok with this.” > 313. Escape by Just A Fabulous Cat > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Just A Fabulous Cat *** Celestia had been calmly setting up her bed, knowing that the newly coronated princess would be coming in for advice. She placed her pillows neatly at the end of her bed, being sure that there were enough for the two of them. After practically raising Twilight, she knew how much that mare loved her pillows. She smiled as she remembered the time that Twilight had been practically sleeping on a throne of them. Soon enough, she heard knocking on her door just as she climbed up and got into a comfortable position. "Come in, Twilight," she said elegantly as ever, quickly organizing her thoughts to be sure she had answers for all of Twilights questions. A nervous purple mare slowly opened the door to her chambers, her eyes quickly landing on Celestia with a bit of fear in them. "I-is this a bad time?" she asked, beginning to back away. It was plain as day to Celestia that she didn't want to have this conversation. But Celestia wanted Twilight to be ready. "Why no, Twilight. Come in, we have plenty of time to discuss your princess duties." She then motioned a hoof forward. Twilight slowly nodded, coming in awfully quiet for some reason, her legs wobbling like mad as she approached the bed. My, my, she is nervous. Celestia thought as she observed her student, chuckling a little, making Twilight blush. But something then caught her eye, making her stop mid-laugh. It was letter, wobbling around in Twilight's purple magic. Twilight noticed her eyes on land on it, making her quickly stabilize her magic in order for the princes to get a better look. It was golden, unlike any letter she'd ever seen before, the sun seemingly sparkling on it even though her curtains were drawn shut. Twilight then thrust the letter forward to her, turning her head away as she spoke. It was to much to look Celestia in the eyes at the moment. "T-this is for you. I've been working on a spell for a few weeks to make the paper sparkle like that," she replied nervously, trying to keep her legs from running off without her as she confronted the princess. Celestia nodded in response, gently grabbing the letter from her shaky student, opening it ever so gently. A note, just as golden as the letter, was inside. Twilight's whole body was shaking like mad as Celestia did so, her mind screaming at her to just run away and never look back. To just go into her castle and lock herself from the outside world, having Spike being the only being she talked to as she wallowed in self pity. But then, she would still have the everlasting pain in her heart. The pain of wanting Celestia by her side when she woke up in the morning, drowsy and craving coffee. To have Spike make breakfast while she and Celestia sat at the table, patiently waiting with warm smiles on each other's faces. To kiss each other on the lips, proceeding to walk out the front door, facing the world side by side as lovers. Not just friends or simply two princesses sharing rule over Equestria. And even if this fantasy of hers didn't come true, the pain would at least lessen a little for having confessed after all these years. "Y-you can read it," Twilight said, speedily looking away when Celestia looked back at her, perplexed. Celestia nodded in response to her ex-student, proceeding to slip the note out of its container, unfolding it. This made a squeak of fear escape Twilight's lips, but Celestia was to focused on the letter to notice. She began muttering the words out loud, forcing a light pink onto Twilight's cheeks. Dear Celestia, I don't really know how to put this, but I like you-no, like, like you. Ever since I left for Ponyville, my heart's been hurting lately. At first I didn't know what it was, but I began to notice it left every time you visited, and I made the realization that I like you more than just a 'We are friends' liking. It was a romantic liking. Now, at first I was very nervous to even bring up the subject of love around you, but as time went on I knew that I would have to confess sooner or later or this hurt would only get worse over time. But since I'm too scared to say it out loud, here's this note. I really like, like you Celestia, and well, would you like you be my fillyfriend? It may sound odd, but I'm serious. I want you to be my special somepony for the rest of my time on this planet. It may seem short to you, being an alicorn, but I'll make it worthwhile. Well, I guess I've said all I've needed to say. Well, actually, just one more thing- "I love you." Celestia looked up, seeing her ex-student finishing the last few words that had been on the letter, her blush nearly red now. Celestia quickly realized she had been mumbling the words out loud, erasing some of her confusion. "Now, do you love me?" Celestia, beginning to understand a bit, gave her student a warm, reassuring smile as she folded the letter up, putting it back into its envelope. "Of course I do, Twilight." And just like that, Celestia patted a hoof on her bed, signaling that Twilight could join her as she placed the letter on her nightstand. She was going to frame that. Memories like this one have to be treasured in every way possible. Twilight hopped on, lying down by her, chuckling nervously. She was desperate to know what the princess was thinking, and Celestia knew it. But first, she needed to ask a few questions before she could assure her former student. "Twilight, how long have you known this? How long have you known that I'm the one?" "Since after Shinning Armor's wedding," she replied, much calmer than before,. But her voice was shaky nonetheless. "And how long have you had this letter?" "Erm, a few weeks after that." Celestia nodded, confirming most of her thoughts. But she still had one more question in store. "So why did you think now was the right time?" "Becasue now that i'm immortal, t-things will be less complicated. You know, I won't die, and we'll be together, and-" Celestia put a hoof to Twilight's lips, shushing her. She had heard enough to confirm her decision. "Twilight, do you want to know what my answer is to the question you stated on the note?" Twilight slowly nodded, bracing herself for the worst. She was so, so stup- "It's about time." Twilight's eyes widened with excitement as she sighed with relief, happy to know that she wasn't rejected by her true love. And just then, Celstia felt that it was time. She and Twilight, on instinct, leaned a little closer to each other, their lips almost touching. "Now, how about we forget those 'Royal Duties' and escape into paradise for a bit?" > 314. Qipao by Palaikai > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Palaikai *** It was unlikely that there would ever be an example of studied chaos as perfect as this again. Twilight Sparkle juggled a hundred different tasks simultaneously; while she looked cool and composed on the outside, she was a raging bag of nerves on the inside as she teleported from the kitchen to the supply closet and back again without missing a beat on the pot she was stirring. Everypony who could possibly have helped her prepare had done so; they'd all offered to pitch-in, to spare Twilight from the hassle of having to cook – something that, despite all her varied talents, she'd never quite cracked – but she'd refused them, wanting to do this right. “Twilight,” said Spike, “isn't there anything I can do?” His tone wavered somewhere between concern and fascination as, between her hands and horn, food items were sliced, diced, stirred, fried or otherwise manipulated in some manner. It was a testament either to Twilight Sparkle's magical focus or her complete insanity that she was somehow able to pull off the delicate balancing act. “Why are you still here?” she growled in response, her high heel-clad foot connecting sharply with the young dragon's backside. “I told you to be at Rarity's an hour ago, did I not?” “Hey,” he said, holding his arms out in a mock-hurt gesture, “I was only asking.” Twilight quickly shot him a tender look before returning her attention to the task at hand. “I'm sorry,” she said. “I don't get to spend much time with the princess, and I've never prepared a meal for us. We either go out to a fancy restaurant or have something made for us by the castle staff. I-” “You want to get to her heart through her stomach, right?” “You're growing up fast.” A young teenager he might be, it probably wouldn't do the dragon any good if she revealed her true intentions: possessing the heart of Princess Celestia was one thing, but there were other bits of her anatomy that she hadn't even borrowed yet. If all went well, tonight might be the night. “Go on, scat!” With one last glance at the bedlam taking place, Spike hoisted his backpack on to his shoulders. “Later,” he said with a wave of a claw. “'Bye,” Twilight replied distractedly, barely noticing his departure. It wasn't long after Spike left that there was a knock at the door. Twilight rushed to answer, and her jaw suddenly found something very interesting on the floor and it spent some time exploring those boundless depths before returning to its customary position. “Wow,” was all the Princess of Friendship could say, her wings fluttering slightly before she got them under control. It was as beautiful a night as any Ponyville had seen before; calm, quiet, and with a beautiful vista of stars decorating the cobalt sky. Despite the complete absence of wind, however, Celestia's mane still flowed dramatically, twinkling radiantly under the moonlight. “Good evening, Twilight,” she said, her voice one of absolute lilting exquisiteness. For a few moments, Twilight was lost. It wasn't just the mane, but the princess herself; with her alabaster skin, perfect figure – a figure displayed to its utmost by the red, silky, body-hugging dress clinging to and accentuating her every curve – and easy grace, she was the very definition of flawless. “H-Hi,” she tried, swallowing nervously. “Um, please, come in. Dinner'll be ready in a few minutes.” Her tailor has the best job in Equestria, was all Twilight could think as her gaze tracked Celestia's movements into the library's dining area, following her long, slender legs all the way up to … damn, that thing fits just as well in the back. The princess' soft, creamy wings stood out sharply against the red, each individual feather looking invitingly strokeable. “Can I do anything to help?” asked Celestia, cutting into Twilight's reverie. “Huh? No. I have everything under control. Please, just make yourself comfortable.” The princess sat at the table, smiling faintly. All these years later, and her former student still conspired to be as awkward as possible in a social situation. Even when it was just the two of them. It was so endearing to see that she hadn't changed much. Hadn't let the fantastic events of her life change her. They ate, they drank, they talked. The wine had loosened her up a bit, but Twilight was still finding it difficult to think about anything other than the way that immaculately-fabricated gown adhered to the princess' frame. Normally, she would've been more interested in deciphering the symbols stitched in gold thread along the torso, but right now, she suddenly found herself wanting to study the Braille method instead. “Is everything all right?” asked Celestia, her tone one of loving care. “You seem a bit distracted.” “I'm fine,” Twilight replied, blushing slightly at having been caught staring. “It's just that ...” “It's the dress, isn't it? It's a bit much.” There was something in the princess' sultry voice and impish mannerisms that made Twilight believe that she wasn't the slightest bit apologetic about her choice of apparel, nor the effect that it was having on her. “I told Sharp Style that it was probably going overboard.” “No, really, it's a lovely dress. Gorgeous, in fact. I don't think I've ever seen a more beautiful frock in all my life. It's just that-” “Yes?” “It's just that,” Twilight said again, hoping that, this time, she would finally be able to finish, “it's making me painfully aware of what is under the dress, and I've been sitting here for the past hour trying to think of a delicate way to broach the subject of maybe, just maybe, getting you out of it so I can have a better look.” By the time she'd finished, her face had turned a bright red. “Oh, is that all?” said Celestia, standing up. A yellowish light suffused her body and when it dissipated, the dress was gone. “Feel free to look as long as you'd like, Twilight,” she added with a slight grin. “Don't forget the back, too. You seemed to be quite taken with it before.” For the second time that night, Twilight's jaw went on a merry trip south. > 315. Sunday by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Under the leafy shade of a broad tree standing by its lonesome in a wide lush meadow laid two alicorns resting against each other upon a checkered blanket, an empty picnic basket sat off to one side. Twilight nuzzled deeper into Celestia’s side, “You know this really was a wonderful way to spend a Sunday afternoon.” Twilight said lazily. Celestia chuckled, “I do agree, it has been wonderful just to spend time with you.” “No nobles, no Court sessions, no paperwork….” Twilight said. “No Discord,” Celestia added. Twilight nodded, “That too.” Twilight paused before her tone became teasing, “How about no more worship of you as their patron deity?” Celestia groaned, “Please Twilight don’t bring that up. I rather forget that even happened.” Twilight chuckled, “Well the gesture was nice at the time, the Day of the Sun for you.” “The Day of the Moon was the day after for Luna.” Celestia added, “Partially that’s why I would rather not remember that period.” Twilight gulped, “Right, sorry.” Celestia gently laid her wing on Twilight’s withers, “No harm done. That was one of the two reasons why the origins for the Day of the Sun was lost.” Twilight’s ears perked up and she asked, “What’s the other?” “My advisers wished to portray my reign as eternal, without beginning or end. So they buried it. Although I still remember the day the nobles declared that the first day of the week shall be the Day of the Sun.” “What happened that day?” Celestia cleared her throat before speaking in an obnoxious tone, “We the Unicorn Nobles of the Heavenly Council, and we the Pegasi Consuls of the Weather Council, and we the Earth Ponies Governors of the Agriculture Council do decree on this day, the first anniversary since the downfall of the Mad Tyrant Discord that the first day of every week will be forevermore referred to as the Day of the Sun. So mote it be.” Twilight chuckled at Celestia’s impression of the proclamation. “Must have been very grand sounding coming from the Three Councils together.” Celestia nodded, “It was. Although I refused to accept it unless Luna was likewise honoured so the following day became the Day of the Moon.” Celestia lowered her head slightly, “As interesting as this has been, I would like to just relax and enjoy the rest of this nice day.” Twilight nodded and soon the two fell asleep leaning against each other under the leafy shade of a broad tree standing by its lonesome in a wide lush meadow. > 316. Espionage by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Twilight's breath hitched. They were talking about her they were talking about her what was she going to do?! The scry had been easy enough for a pony of her abilities to cast. She had simply found an appropriate book, and then it was simply a matter of selecting the one she was most interested in utilizing. "Peacock Tail's Argus System" had stuck out amongst them as the safest, as it was easily cancelled (one simply summoned or dissipated magical eyes with which to spy on others) and difficult to trace back to the user (one had to capture the eye, as it was the focal point of the magic). Working up the courage to use it had been quite another thing. The thought of Celestia catching her in the act of spying on her made Twilight shiver with fear even after months of planning. But it was worth it for a chance to get to see inside her head. All of her friends were open with her, and all of them were free to tell her when they had a problem with her. Celestia...Celestia never told her anything. She was always keeping quiet. Always holding back. And so, by never holding an act against Twilight, she had made Twilight's mind fill itself with all kinds of private fears of what Celestia actually felt for or thought about her. A million and one flaws that might make Celestia secretly hate her, or see her as nothing but a necessary evil for the nation. Of course, she could never approach Princess Celestia with her insecurities. That would have been insulting. Unfair. Wrong. Logically, spying on her was the most simple and moral solution for all involved. And so, Twilight was currently in the middle of a bout of likewise highly logical panic at hearing precisely what she had scried Celestia to begin with for. "Of course, the letters that no longer appear in your mail have been the subject of much discussion around the castle. Ponies are wondering if the two of you had a fight, or if you simply reassigned her. Myself, I think you are getting slack, sister. You are letting your feelings get in the way of her learning once again." "I don't think there's anything to discuss that we haven't gone over before. You think I let my emotions hold sway over me, and I do not." The artificial eye widened, taking in all of the light and sound of the room. Luna was sitting with a troubled, slightly pompous grimace. Celestia was smiling, but it was clear that the smile held no warmth. "She is your student, Celestia. You have a responsibility to educate her without bias, just as you have a responsibility to see her to graduation and see her development into a full pony." "Twilight Sparkle is a full pony with or without me, thank you very much." There was a snap in Celestia's voice that Twilight had only heard on a few truly terrible days. "Were you more charitable, you might see my not taking her letters as a sign that I trust this is the case, and that I see her as a pony of her own." Luna opened her mouth to give a retort, but Celestia cut her off with a sad smile. "Do we really need to have this fight again, sister?" Luna glowered. "Only because the problem continues to not go away." "Because there is no problem, Luna. I, too, am a grown mare, Luna, and I can in point of fact separate my emotions from my decisions when I need to. What I feel for her," The artificial eye drew closer, "and what I have planned for her are completely separate. And if you had looked at my prior students and their identical lesson plans, you'd know this." "How do I know you've not simply had affairs with each of them in turn?" Luna was suspicious, but quieting. "Maybe you've had a chain of secret lovers you've manipulated into--" "Luna!" Celestia stared with a perfectly flat face, then fell into a frown and rubbed her brow. "Do you really think that of me, sister?" Twilight, for her part, was staring at the screen in front of her with her jaw hanging open. Her mane had already started frizzing. Luna's eyes cast downward, and she made a token effort to speak. "I--" Then she fell silent, only shutting her eyes in remorse. Celestia crossed the gap between the two, touching a hoof to Luna's shoulder. Luna flicked the hoof away, hugging herself with her wings. "I want it to be. That, or a hidden scandal, or a war started out of passion, or a failure in diplomacy. Something! I want to be able to dig into your closet and see skeletons there. I want to see weakness. Because...what's the point of talking to you anymore if you're just so perfect, sister? After all I've done, wouldn't I just be holding you back?" Luna sagged, turning away from Celestia, and Twilight felt a twinge of empathy. Celestia's gaze softened, her eyes turning to look down at Luna with upturned brows. "I'm not perfect, Luna. You know I am not, or we would never have been apart." Celestia's eyes searched Luna. She felt a desire to speak building up inside of her, but the speech was one she was never to give Luna. But she knew that if she didn't, this wall between them would continue to grow. That Luna's natural insecurity and her own problems accepting her emotions would only drive them apart again. She braved the speech. "And you are right to look for my weaknesses, but in finding nothing you have brushed over my greatest one." Celestia swallowed, her wings splaying at the thought of what she was about to say. Like her sister before her, Celestia shied away. "I hide, Luna. From you, from Twilight, from everyone else. I have this...this perpetual fear, I suppose. I am afraid of being hurt. Of being turned against. And, more than anything else, of making things worse by trying to act. I let others act through me. I give suggestions, not advice. I never show what I feel." "Sister..." Luna reached out a hoof, and Celestia pushed it away. She squeezed her eyes shut, the pain at last spilling out of her. "It's because of you. Of what I did to you." Her words came out in a hurried whisper, but they flowed out of her nonetheless. "Because I threw myself into what I did before and it turned you against me, made you hate me. Because I loved you and you tried to kill me, and then I banished you and--" Luna grabbed Celestia's head in her hooves, and forced her to look at her. "Sister." She said it forcefully, but with all the love and power that the word could hold. "If we do not learn to stop this cycle, we will only see it through to its end again and again." "I know." Celestia gave a fragile smile at this. "I know, and that is why I spoke. We're not the same ponies we were a thousand years ago. We know better. But still, we slip up. I hide the worst from you and you assume worse still, and we only end up drifting. Trust me, Luna. Trust me, and I promise I will share with you. Because I can only trust you if you will trust me." Luna hugged Celestia back, and on the end of her screen, Twilight stood surrounded by her eyes and sighed. She felt like dirt, having done what she had done, knowing what she knew about Celestia now. She destroyed the eye with a flash of her horn, letting the portal dissipate in a heartbeat. She knew why Celestia had hidden from her, and she knew why she had hidden what she did. She drafted a piece of parchment, her quill flicking but earnestly across the page. Dear Princess Celestia, We need to talk. Love, Twilight > 317. Shimmer by Zytharros > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Zytharros *** That bubble. Celestia couldn't get it out of her head. That luminescent bubble around that beautiful appendage. She had no idea it was so enrapturing. Forget all her past loves. This bubble was entrancing. Never before had such a thing attracted her. An aura of magic was as common in a unicorn as the unicorns themselves. Celestia winced. That was terrible! She tried to find another suitable metaphor for what she was feeling. Sweet? No. Horny? Maybe. Regardless, it had been five hundred years since her last fling, a stallion who left a bitter taste in her soul after betraying her to an enemy. Fortunately, those he betrayed her to had such a high concept of honour that they did away with him and sent a nice letter of apology. It had been just recently that the wound had mended. Confound my heart for selecting my student as my new lover. She stood in the doorway of the Ponyville library, silently watching that pulsing ether around Twilight's horn. A selection of ponies occasionally wandered by their princess and puzzled over what would have her locked in place. One particular unicorn, draped in a sleeping purple dragon and trailed by a cart of gems, gave a little snicker as she walked by, fully in the know. That princess continued to stare silently at that student, watching her work her magic in thousands of ways at once. The shimmer in the library caught her form in all the right ways. At that moment, in Celestia's deepest trance, Twilight turned around. > 318. Cheater by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** It was late at night in Canterlot. Strike that, late at night was about three hours ago. This night in Canterlot had gone right beyond late and was bordering on just being early early morning. In a room in the palace, nine mares were having a traditional gathering. A sleepover. Games had been played, drinks had been drunk, and much giggling was had. Talk had turned, as it inevitably does in the presence of the Princess of the Crystal Empire, to the topic of love. “I'm still gonna get sloppy makeouts before you do Tia. Remember the bet? I am so going to get that National Holiday before you do.” Luna was grinning maniacally. “I think I shall call it, 'The Moon Rules, the Sun Drools' day.” Pinkie Pie giggled. “Now hold on there pardner,” Applejack said, “You bet a national holiday on who would get a make out session first?” “Never mind that, darling. I think we should be focused on the fact that you made a bet on your love lives?” Rarity asked. “Isn't that a might... unrefined?” “Doesn't matter, because Tia's gonna looo-oose, Tia's gonna looo-ooose.” Luna chanted in a sing-song. Celestia narrowed her eyes at her sister.“Ok, fine,” She turned to her side, “Twilight Sparkle. I hereby, as your ruler and as controller of the sun, order you to make kissy faces with me. If we do not commence with kissy kissy, I fear the sun may not come up tomorrow.” Twilight blushed, then grinned. “If I must, oh great and wise ruler. I shall make this sacrifice for the good of all ponykind. Let us away to your budoir. To make with the kissy facing.” “But.. but... THAT'S CHEATING!” Luna wailed. “Just because you didn't think of it first.” Celestia stuck her tongue out at her sister. Twilight and Celestia vanished in a flash of light, leaving the rest of the group in a somewhat stunned silence. “Lousy bunch of cheaters,” Luna grumbled to herself. She looked around at the remaining group. “Fine, anyone here want to go make out?” Blushing, the girls glanced around nervously. Then from the back came a small voice, “I do, umm, that is, if you don't mind?” “Works for me!” Luna said, and vanished in another flash of light, taking Fluttershy with her. The remaining five mares looked at each other in confusion. “Welp,” Applejack drawled, “That was certainly a thing that happened." > 319. B-Movies by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** “Not that I’m complaining about spending time with you but the stack of movies you have set aside for tonight seems….” Celestia began. “Like an insurmountable mountain?” Twilight suggested, as she looked over several large stacks of movie reels. “It won’t be finished by tonight as there’s too many to watch in the span of a single night however the sooner we can finish all of them the better.” Celestia shook her head and looked towards her pacing marefriend who was inspecting everything over before the movie marathon began, “Remind me again why you decided to create what might be the longest movie marathon ever conceived?” “Simple! Research and data points are a must when one is trying to understand the proper categorization of every film the library now has.” Twilight said as she lifted over a tightly rolled up checklist and a massive notebook. “The categories suggested by their labels are more than sufficient Twilight; there is no need to dive through every possible film. Perhaps we could choose two or three to watch and relax with.” Celestia suggested. Twilight gave a brief shake of her head, “We could but the research could be useful, besides we’re not watching every single film. Well, we’re not watching every film from start to finish. We’re watching selective sections within every film to build a better sample of the quality and genre of films.” Celestia sighed and sat down in front of the screen, “That’s a relief, since the task at hoof seems daunting.” “Nonsense, it will be fun!” Twilight said as she used her magic to bring out copious amounts of popcorn and cake. She walked over to sit down next to Celestia,. “Besides it would be good to spend some time together.” Many hours later. “That was film number nineteen of the pile labelled as B-Movies although I often fail to see their labialization as being accurate, many seem to be of good quality in comparison to those labelled as A-Movies.” Twilight announced. Celestia looked over at the pile and it looked to be no shorter than when they began…. about five or six hours ago by the look of the depleted snacks littered on the floor. “The B-Movies have been getting better; I believe the terminology refers now more to their lower budget in comparison to A-Movies. I remember viewing a few early B-Movies and those films needed quite a greater deal of polish.” Celestia said. Twilight nodded, “That fits with the information I have gathered on each film, a lower budget in general when compared to A-Movies.” “How many did you plan we would get through tonight?” Celestia asked in a slightly weary tone, watching movies with someone can be enjoyable but the sheer number they were attempting to go through was daunting. Twilight reviewed her checklist, “Fifty was the initial projected estimate for tonight but some of these have been quite good and the odd technical issues we had which reduced our projected numbers so I may need to adjust the number we watch in the next session.” Twilight lifted up a reel, “I would say let’s go for one more tonight to round out to twenty, the same number of A-Movies we already watched.” Twilight checked the label, “Cooking with Glorious Sunrise and Dusky Brilliance. Sounds like a simple movie although….” Twilight inspected it closer, “It’s rated M and from what information I could find the director was unknown and the budget was quite low although the film received fairly good reviews.” Celestia froze at the movie’s title, “Perhaps Twilight,” she began quietly, “we could watch something different.” “Oh? Is something wrong with this one? It sounds to be a good movie although I’m not entirely certain about the r….” Twilight paused as her mind finally caught up and put the pieces together. Twilight blushed, “Ah. That sort of movie…. Okay! Next movie from the stack then,” Twilight hastily added as rummaged around the stack for her next film. Celestia breathed a sigh of relief when she watched Twilight look for another movie, later she resolved to have the entire series of movies starring Glorious Sunrise and Dusky Brilliance burned or buried. Perhaps sent to the Sun? Celestia shook her head trying to forget the movie series that was the result of a drunken night with Luna, several Guards, and a few civilians. Author's Note Celestia's drunken night happened not too long after Luna returned from the Moon (something about celebrating their reunion), the movie series was sparked by some happenstance than an intentional desire to make a movie. Unfortunately said series just continued on despite Celestia's attempts to destroy them. > 320. Chuck Norris (2) by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Twilight Sparkle doesn't read books," Celestia happily reported, "she stares them into submission until they give her the information she needs." "One time." Twilight stressed with a groan. "Nightmare Moon checks her closet for Twilight Sparkle every evening." Luna offered smugly. Twilight's crimson face shrank further behind the book, her glower solidifying. "Once!" She hissed. "The bars in Tartarus aren't there to keep the villains in," Cadance's face held an aura of supreme gravity, "but rather there to keep Twilight Sparkle out." Twilight groaned a mighty groan. "Time passes because it's trying to get away from Twilight Sparkle." Luna smirked. "Twilight Sparkle does not sleep," Celestia began. "That one is true." Twilight sighed in relief. "She spends periods of time influencing the world with her sheer will alone to make mortals feel comfortable." "ONE TIME!" Twilight snapped, her book flying out from under her rising form. "I blow up a mountain battling one supervillain and suddenly it's all "Twilight did this to Tirek" and "Twilight made Tirek feel like this", and now it's like I can't go anywhere without hearing one of you break into these stupid, unfunny jokes! Is it too much to ask that ponies stop making me seem like some impossible being just because once--once--I got hopped up on our combined magic and blew up some rocks and your average bad guy with it?!" Twilight seethed, panting herself into a more stable, calm variation on her righteous fury. "It's alright, Twilight," Cadance gave a devilish smile. "I know how we can make Celestia stop cracking them, at least." She gave an aside glance to Luna, who nodded and turned to look at Celestia with a gaze not unlike a wolf cornering an elk. Celestia only raised an eyebrow. "Twilight Sparkle once paid a visit to Equestria's Virgin Princess." Luna spoke with diabolical glee. "She is now "The Princess"." Celestia swallowed hard on nought but air, devolving into a set of wheezing coughs. Twilight, for her part, had to give a nervous giggle. "Princess Celestia has to cast birth control spells before Twilight Sparkle enters the palace, for fear she may grow pregnant simply upon hearing the sound of her voice." Cadance smirked. Celestia's coughing fit continued, and Twilight turned crimson, but broke from giggles into laughter. "Twilight Sparkle can make Celestia's tail raise by idly thinking about her." "Princess Celestia sometimes screams Twilight Sparkle's name out simply by thinking about her." "That one is true!" Twilight blurted out between giggles. Celestia's coughing fit ended in a mortified cry. "The War Between The Two Sisters happened because I realized that, some day in the future, my sister would have the chance to bang Twilight Sparkle and I would not." "Twilight Sparkle can put Celestia in heat by walking past her." "Celestia needs a cold shower every time Twilight Sparkle's name is mentioned in her presence." "Twilight Sparkle can put Celestia in motions with a flick of her wing." Twilight offered. She turned to Princess Luna. "Twilight Sparkle can make Princess Luna worship her own moon." And then at last to Cadance. "Princess Cadance married Shining Armor because the intensity of pure Twilight Sparkle was too much love for her to handle." The entire table fell silent, staring at the pony in question. Twilight tilted her head. "What? Only you three are allowed to make stupid jokes about me?" Twilight grabbed her book, summoned a pair of sunglasses and added a cocktail for her to sip lazily to her summon at the last moment. "I'm Twilight-roundhouse-kick-Sparkle. I do what I want." And that was the day when the three Princesses of the court--to the great relief of Twilight herself--decided Twilight Sparkle jokes were no longer funny. > 321. Relevance by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** Twilight looked at the letter in her hooves. It simply told her to come to Celestia’s private quarters for a private meeting. Twilight found the note odd as it didn't mention any other details. She glanced around the normally bustling halls. Nopony walked through them but her. Not only that, the normal compliment of guards next Celestia’s doors were conspicuously absent. Twilight frowned. She reached the doors and knocked. Her hooves wouldn't stay steady, so the knock started with a few light taps followed by two solid hits. “Princess?” she asked, her voice low. After no reply, she raised her voice. “Celestia? You asked to see me?” she called. One of the doors opened slightly, and Twilight noticed the faint yellow glow surrounding the inside handle. Celestia stood across the room with her back to Twilight. She stared out of the wide windows at the setting sun. “Twilight, you made it,” she said without turning to face her. Twilight nodded. “You sent for me. A private meeting?” Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Is there something I need to know?” “In a moment, but rest assured, it’s nothing sinister. It’ll be fun. But first, you and I need to get changed. You’ll find what you need to wear in the bathroom.” Celestia pointed to a door off to the side, slightly ajar, with a neatly stacked pile of clothes just visible. “I’ll fetch you when I’m ready.” Twilight obeyed and walked into the bathroom. She took the top article of clothing, a loose white blouse, and slipped it on. Underneath was a blue-and-red pleated tartan skirt and underneath that were a pair of... Those panties are awfully lacy, Twilight thought. Nonetheless, she put on the skirt and panties. And tight. When Celestia didn't knock or call for her, Twilight looked herself over in the mirror. From the front, there was nothing amiss. The blouse fit well and wasn't cut too low or revealing. The skirt, on the other hoof, barely covered her cutie mark. Twilight tried to adjust it down, but to no avail. And though the panties covered everything, the way they sat made her tail stand almost straight up, which did not help the short skirt situation. “Twilight! Are you ready?” Celestia called through the closed door. Twilight glanced around. With nothing stopping her, she opened the door and stepped out, keeping her head held high; her body language was at odds with the short steps she took as she exited the bathroom. Her jaw nearly dropped to the floor. While she was in some sexy schoolgirl outfit, Celestia sported a tan suit jacket, an equally short black skirt, and dark grey stockings that ran all the way up to her middle thighs. Twilight swallowed as her face started to glow crimson. “Twilight?” Twilight then looked up at Celestia and tried her best to smile. “I-I’m ready,” she stuttered. “Good,” Celestia said. She turned in place, but her flowing tail blocked Twilight’s view. Celestia trotted back to her bedroom and a blackboard was set up, complete with a lesson plan. Twilight stood still and simply gawked. Celestia somehow managed to set up one of her greatest fantasies, without Twilight ever mentioning it. Does she share the same fantasy? Twilight mused. Celestia tsked as she stood next to the blackboard. She held her head high, with a slight frown and her eyes just slightly narrowed. “Twilight Sparkle,” she said in a hoarse, sultry whisper. “You’re late to class. And do you know what that means?” Twilight gulped and did her best to hide a growing smile. “Y-yes, Headmistress.” “You have been a very bad student. And do you know what we do to bad students at this school?” Twilight nodded rapidly. “P-punish them, Headmistress.” She slinked up to the blackboard and bowed to Celestia. “Indeed we do. Bend over.” Twilight obeyed and presented her rump. Her tail instinctively flicked to the side, and all that was keeping her from being completely exposed were the lacy panties still in place. Celestia wielded a fabric-wrapped paddle and landed her first blow; Twilight winced slightly, but it was a pleasurable pain. “Oooh, Celestia,” she gasped as the second blow landed and her muscles tensed. A third blow landed, and she cried out once more. “Perhaps you need to learn more of a lesson, hmm?” Headmistress Celestia whispered sultrily into Twilight’s ear. She slipped her hoof into the waistband of her panties... And Twilight found herself being roughly shaken awake. “Augh!” she shouted. She blinked her eyes to clear the sleep from them and sat up, seeing Spike still shaking her shoulders. “Spike! Why are you waking me up?” “You were moaning and thrashing around. I thought you were having a bad dream,” he muttered while looking down. “Yeah,” Twilight chuckled nervously. “A bad dream alright.” “Anyway, it’s nearly morning, and Celestia sent this urgent letter. You’re needed in Canterlot for a private meeting. Her chambers.” Twilight gulped. > 322. Middle Kingdom by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Sequel to Democracy “Twilight could we try not to go to a library or a museum? Just once?” Spike wearily asked from his seat on Twilight’s back. “Spike going to the museum is still a wonderful way to spend a vacation.” Twilight replied. Spike sighed then turned his head to face Celestia who was walking alongside Twilight. He gave his best pleading look in hopes of turning away one alicorn from their planned trip. Celestia shook her head, “I am also interested in seeing what artifacts the museum chose to put on display. I believe the exhibit is on the Kingdom of the Unicorns.” Twilight nodded, “Yes, from the second kingdom.” “Second?” Spike asked. “The Kingdom of the Unicorns nearly fell twice, so most especially scholars and historians preferred to separate the timeline of the Kingdom along those time periods.” Celestia said, “I lived during the third and final Kingdom when the Royal House was House Aster; a House that sadly no longer exists as its last descendent married into House Blueblood making House Aster extinct.” “The second kingdom was founded by House Nobilis who are also extinct as their last known descendent died defending the Kingdom from invaders.” Twilight said continuing from where Celestia left off. “So we’re here to see old Unicorn stuff?” Spike asked. Twilight sighed, “I wish you wouldn’t just define it as old, these are artifacts. These are means for us to study and learn about the past. The exhibit is supposed to be about the whole second Kingdom of the Unicorns from its rise with House Nobilis to its fall under House Adamas. It’s also supposed to include a little about House Aster who rose and led the Kingdom of the Unicorns in its third and final iteration.” “House Aster….” Celestia said reminiscing, “I can still remember vaguely the last King who did everything he could to protect his Kingdom. But in the end, all of that, the weight of protecting the Kingdom would fall to his daughter Queen Platinium.” Celestia shook her head, “Hopefully the exhibit will not weigh itself down in names and titles, I do remember Platinum’s being quite long.” Twilight’s focus turned to Celestia at her mention of Queen Platinum, “You met her? I knew you were alive during that time, but still I didn’t think you would have met her.” Celestia chuckled, “I did and I met her on more than a few occasions. I attended her Court a few times, more often as I rose through the ranks of the Dawn Raisers. Since the control of the Sun and the Moon were still under Unicorns at the time, some of their highest ranking members were often present at Court to present any issues and concerns along with providing regular reports. Platinum was an interesting mare to meet especially that first time. She was kind, hard-working, and very dedicated to her duties and to her people. She was younger than I was and she took the throne at a young age but she handled it fairly well.” Celestia paused for a moment, “Although I did learn just how dedicated she was, how cunning, ruthless, and manipulative she could be to outmaneuver her enemies and she had many enemies both within the Court and outside the Court. Many thought she was unfit for the throne given her youth but she would prove them all wrong when she managed to finally negotiate for proper peace after the Windigos were gone.” Twilight stopped walking when she had noticed that Celestia’s strides had slowed then stopped, Twilight walked over to give Celestia a gentle hug, “You sound like you knew her well, like you two were quite close.” Celestia leaned into the hug and noticed that Spike had also joined in, “I did, over the years she became a close friend and it was her who officiated the ceremony for my first marriage.” It took sometime before the three broke up the hug and continued walking towards the museum. “Are you sure you still want to go to the museum today?” Twilight asked. Celestia nodded, “I do, Platinum was a good friend and I still remember her but I have learned that allowing the past to weigh me down is not a good idea. Besides I want to see how they arranged the exhibit and I hope they did represent House Aster well in this. Spike sighed, “I guess that would be good but I do wish we could go somewhere other museums.” Twilight and Celestia looked at each other and gave each other a brief nod. “Well you did choose dinner last night,” Celestia chuckled at the memory of last night, “I am thankful you broke us up instead of continuing to allow us to argue. But I think we could spend some time away from the museums this trip.” “I checked the city for sights before we left and I believe there is a large comic book store here. So if you want to, after the museum we’ll go there for a while?” Twilight asked. Spike nodded, “I liked that.” > 323. Forgetfulness by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** Twilight sputtered in disbelief. Celestia thought it was rather cute. “What do you mean you don’t remember?!” Celestia chuckled. “Twilight, how well do you remember things that happened a decade ago?” “Perfectly!” Twilight said indignantly. Celestia arched an eyebrow. “Oh? Ten years ago, today.” “Studying for my exam on the Elementalism section in my Advanced Abjuration class the following week,” Twilight said promptly. “Felt guilty because I had still only finished editing and memorizing three out of four responses to the possible questions on the essay section. Skipped lunch, ate strawberries and cream for dinner.” Celestia blinked. Twilight froze. “Oh my gosh I’m sorry I didn’t mention you were the one who brought the strawberries,” Twilight said in a rush. “I got distracted trying to remember the essay that got used as a chapter in the new textbook afterward.” Twilight’s head sank in shame. “Even though it turned out there actually was a four percent more effective pattern to array the energy flows in the dispersal aspect for that particular spell.” “The one that ended up being the Guard’s go-to counter against dragon fire?” Celestia queried. Twilight wilted even further at reminder of her mistake. “Yes. I knew I should have insisted on a blood sample from Spike.” “Twilight?” Celestia said hesitantly. “You do realize that spell is still being used today, don’t you? And that the slightly more effective method you worked out the following month is so complex that the only ponies who managed to cast it were yourself, myself and your brother, with your brother being the only one to ever use it in a combat situation?” “But it’s so simple!” Twilight wailed. “If I had only gone through the experiment another half dozen times I’m sure I would have spotted it before the book went into print!” Twilight paused for a moment. “But what does this have to do with you not remembering the color pattern on the Grandmaster Alchemist’s robes?” “I…never mind Twilight. Suffice it to say that never aging is going to be a very different experience for you than it was for Luna and I.” Twilight looked confused. Celestia shook her head and chuckled. “You never cease to amaze me Twilight. I’m glad you never managed to see something you shouldn’t have as a filly.” Twilight blushed and looked down at the floor. Celestia paused and braced herself for the worst. “Do I want to know?” Twilight blushed even harder. “Let’s just say that you look very good with a wet mane.” > 324. Misconstrued by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** Sequel to Relevance Twilight looked at the letter in her hooves. It simply told her to come to Celestia’s private quarters for a private meeting. She glanced around the normally bustling halls. Nopony walked through them but her. Not only that, the normal compliment of guards next Celestia’s doors were conspicuously absent. Twilight frowned. This is way too... this is EXACTLY like my dream. But then, if it’s exactly like my dream, and with no Spike around... Twilight broke into a lopsided grin and knocked on Celestia’s chamber doors. Three solid hits and Twilight could hear the reverberation in the chambers. “Celestia!” she called. One of the doors opened slightly, and Twilight noticed the faint yellow glow surrounding the inside handle. Celestia stood across the room with her back to Twilight. She stared out of the wide windows at the setting sun. “Twilight, you made it,” she said without turning to face her. Twilight nodded. “Of course. You sent for me, a private meeting?” Twilight raised an eyebrow, still with a hint of a grin. “Is there something you have planned for me?” “I’m surprised this has slipped your mind. Nonetheless, it’ll be fun. But first, you and I need to get changed. You’ll find what you need to wear in the bathroom.” Celestia pointed to a door off to the side, slightly ajar, with a neatly stacked pile of clothes just visible. “I’ll fetch you when I’m ready.” Twilight obeyed and walked into the bathroom. She took the top article of clothing, a loose white blouse, and slipped it on. Underneath was a blue-and-red pleated tartan skirt. Just like earlier, Twilight thought. She lifted the skirt, but found nothing underneath. Despite the omission, it only served to make her more excited. She’s naughtier than I thought. She still slipped on the skirt and then looked herself over in the mirror. From the front, there was nothing amiss. The blouse fit well and wasn’t cut too low or revealing. The skirt, thought, was much too long. Perhaps Celestia just doesn’t have my exact measurements. Twilight hiked the skirt to reveal much more of herself. Much better. She then waited patiently for Celestia to come knocking. “Twilight! Are you ready?” Celestia called through the closed door. Twilight glanced around. With nothing stopping her, she opened the door and stepped out, keeping her head held high; her smirk matched the long, confident strides. “I am. Do you like?” Twilight twirled around and cast a sultry glance over her shoulder. Celestia quickly blushed bright red and coughed into her hoof. When Twilight stood facing her once more, Celestia placed a hoof on the younger mare’s shoulder. She looked serious and the blush was fading, albeit slowly. “You do remember why we’re here?” Twilight pulled her head back and blinked several times. “Yes? We’re playing teacher and student.” Celestia sighed, relieved, and nodded. “Teacher and student, yes.” “And when I show up to class late, you have to punish me with the paddle, but when I enjoy it, you decide another course of punishment is in order, and slip a hoof under my skirt—” Celestia coughed and her eyes bulged. “Twilight!” “Yes, Headmistress?” Twilight purred. “I... I don’t... We are playing teacher and student, yes. But for the school variety pageant. For fillies and colts and their parents. We talked about this in several letters, most recently yesterday, when I reminded you that today was the dress rehearsal. Where in Equestria did you get the idea that this was... sensual, in nature?” “My, uh, dream. This morning. It went exactly like this. Not exactly, obviously. But.” Twilight hung her head low as the color drained from her face. “I’m so sorry.” “Dream? Luna... No, she knows not to,” Celestia mumbled. She put a hoof to her forehead. “I understand that you would be quite embarrassed right now—” “You have no idea.” “So let’s just... How about we get some breakfast first, a little tea or coffee, and then come back and do this properly, OK?” Twilight still stared at the ground and pawed at it. “Yeah, let’s.” Celestia leaned in closely and whispered into Twilight’s ear, “And maybe if you do really well with the dress rehearsal, we can try it your way.” > 325. Snapshot by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** One of the great benefits of having a marefriend taller then you was that she could reach books on higher shelves without a ladder, Twilight Sparkle decided. Watching Celestia stretch her body out as she retrieved a book, Twilight became focused on perfection. Unfortunately, she wasn't very subtle about it. “Geez Twilight, if you like her butt so much, why don't you take a picture. It'll last longer and spare the rest of us the disgust of your drooling.” Spike snarked. Spike!” Twilight blushed, “Two things. One, I have a photographic memory.” “Oh? Mine never developed,” Spike interrupted with a smile. Twilight raised her eyebrow at him. “Ahem, and two; How could you not drool at her butt? Have you seen it? It's so firm, so tight, so supple with all of the lift and bounce! The things I want to do to it...” Spike's face turned green. “Eww. That is most definitely my cue to leave. If you need me, I'll be at Sweet Apple Acres. Maybe cider can remove my memory of this evening.” Spike scrambled out of the door, grumbling about love sick mares and how disgusting they could be. Twilight looked over at Celestia with pure innocence in her eyes. “Well, now that he's out of the picture, where were we?” Celestia looked back at her. “You were about to put on the socks and I was about to melt into the chair purring in delight. Then I believe you were going to pose a bit while I took some snapshots for the private collection.” “Oh yes, well. Shall we?” Celestia narrowed her eyes with a lusty smirk on her lips. “Oh YES. We shall.” > 326. Unclean/Legality by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** “We have a petition about enacting a law for what now?” Twilight yelled as she paced around the chambers she shared with her wife Celestia. Calmly Celestia lifted the petition over, “It says that our marriage is not legal on the circumstances of an old law placed into effect by King Ferreus of the Kingdom of the Unicorns. The law has never been repealed and thus is still in effect and the law reads as such. "The practice of intimate relationships between two mares or two stallions shall hence forth be referred as sodomy. Sodomy is the very violation of the natural order of things, these unclean and heinous actions must not be allowed to continued. Sodomites and those suspected of practicing sodomy shall be persecuted to the fullest extent of the law as befitting the punishment due upon the worst of crimes. As such these illegal relationships have no bearing before the law nor shall they be permitted to marry or formalize their relationship.” Celestia paused, “That’s the paraphrased version, the actual law which they have included goes on much longer, it is even more insulting and cruel and even more incomprehensible.” "Why would they even try to do this?" Twilight muttered to herself as she continued to pace. Celestia sighed, " You know why. Although this is the most blatant attempt they have made against whoever I married." "Right, alicorn...." Twilight said as she slowed her pacing, "With me here there is no possible future opportunity for them to try and court you, and courting you is how some are trying to amass power. I know that they want the law to go into effect as quickly as possible so we don't have time to really counter it, so what do we do now?” Celestia sat there thoughtfully, "We could just overrule them. However there is enough signatures on the petition that we should not dismiss it outright. Despite having only some Ponies' signatures here, these are some with quite a bit of reach and influence and snubbing them could have them raise quite a bit of fuss over it. What they choose to do could be potentially disastrous." Twilight sighed, "This was why we tried to keep everything we could private. So they wouldn't swoop in like a wake of hungry vultures." Celestia suddenly smirked, "I think I may have an idea. What we need to do is build enough support that helps back my decision to overrule them. Political support is a start but it is not enough so we will look further.." Celestia turned to her wife, "Have any of your friends or their family given you a special gift?" Twilight nodded, "The Apples gave me an apple tree carved from wood with Granny Smith's and Applejack's Cutie Marks at the base. Fluttershy's parents gave me a necklace with a primary feather from Fluttershy and her father and their Clan symbol. They both said something along the lines that these gifts were important and showed my ties to them." Celestia's smirk turned into a grin, "Formal gifts of Friendship from two of the largest and influential families in Equestria, the Apples and the Whitebolts. Both families made some appearance at our wedding." "Oh, right! I'd never seen Fluttershy wearing anything from her clan before but she did at the wedding. She told me she was there both as my friend and for her Clan." "Your parents also gave their blessings to the marriage, right?" Celestia asked. Twilight nodded, "They did once they snapped out of their shock...." Twilight paused as the pieces came together, "You want the backing of Equestrian citizens behind our marriage but also for homosexual relationships in general. This law threatens not just us but also homosexual relationships in general and with their support behind your overruling there is more weight to help deter any further attempts. To do that you want to utilize our connections to ask for support from some of the oldest and influential Families, Clans, and Houses. If they support it then these few Ponies won't have much ground to stand on as the citizens would object to the attempts at annulling our marriage, not to mention that if these few Ponies went ahead with it then they do so at the risk of potentially losing a lot of business because the citizens object to what they are attempting to do, and for some of these Ponies their business is the source of their power and fortune." Celestia nodded, "That's exactly what I am going for. Between the two of us we could ask for support from many Ponies and that will help give us enough time to properly overturn and remove those laws." "I think this will work," Twilight said. "Homosexual marriages have been legal for almost a millennium, I'm sure we can get the support we need." "Perhaps we should get started? I have not been to Sweet Apples Acre in some time, maybe we could start with them?" > 327. Drumroll by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Laughter echoed throughout the dining hall. Four mares had gathered for the evening, to enjoy good food and good company. Celestia and Luna had joined their marefriends Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash for dinner. “So then I said, 'You never know if that potato on your plate has flown first class or coach!'” Rainbow finished her story, cracking up the others. As their chuckles wound down and they turned their attention back to their meals, a cough came from the end of the table. Looking up, Spike stood in front of them, dressed up in the small tuxedo he'd worn to the Grand Galloping Gala. “Ladies, if I could have a bit of your time. I have a small presentation I'd like to make.” “Spike? What are you doing?” Twilight asked. “I have been observing various couples around the town and I've decided that some of them need an award.” Spike said. “Oh really?” Twilight was looking at him with open curiousity. “And what award is this?” “Well, I was going to do a bunch of build up and explanation of this award, but it doesn't really matter. Lemme just grab the trophy.” Spike hustled over to the side of the room where a small brass statuette had gone unnoticed on a side table. Grabbing it and a small envelope, he moved back to the main table. “Ok, now I have it. And... The award goes to...” Spike looked around. “Drumroll please?” Luna and Rainbow Dash started stomping their forehooves in a quick staccato, happily playing along with Spike. “Thank you. As I was saying, the award for Nauseating Displays of Public Affection goes to...” Spike ripped open his envelope and pulled out a piece of paper. “Twilight and Celestia!” Twilight looked on in stunned bemusement at Spike hefted the small trophy. Celestia, however, grinned openly, stood up and moved over to where Spike was standing. Her horn glowed golden as she took the statuette from him. Celestia stood before her audience of four and cleared her throat. “Ladies and Gentle..drake, I suppose. I stand here before you not only as a princess, but as living proof that sometimes ponies make poor decisions. On that note, I'd like to thank Twilight for her poor decision in choosing me. Pause for laughter.” Her audience groaned, she winked at them. “Spike, you've always been tolerant of us and for that... I'd like to warn you. We shall be staging a repeat performance of our award winning make-out in roughly an hour.” Spike looked sad. “I do live here you know, what am I supposed to do?” Luna spoke up then, “I have little desire myself to witness my sister making out. Shall we go forth to find some Creamed Ice?” Rainbow poked her side. “It's 'ice cream' and that sounds awesome. You in Spike?” Spike grinned. “The award for best ponies goes to... you two!” > 328. Troubleshooters: Tia and Twily: Triple by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** Celestia rushed about one of the Celestia's three main wings. Stopping for a few seconds to get her bearings, she glanced out the nearby window, spying one of the other main wings drifting a few hundred feet away. Its thrusters were firing, but not anywhere near full power. She was just grateful that the Celestia had held together long enough to teleport to friendly space, just in orbit over Equus. "Shoot, I've got to get over there!" She took off again toward the airlocks. Twilight had been very thorough in her design of the ship. Each of the three main wings, or wings, whatever you cared to call them had its own miniature engineering and communications sections that all linked up to complete the entire system's grid. In the event of major structural damage to the linking harnesses and supports, and separation from the other two wings, the lone floating segment could operate on its own at reduced capacity, until repairs could be made. Celestia thought back to how the day had started. The Troubleshooters had received not one, but three simultaneous calls for support. The first was a small freighter whose crew and cargo had been taken hostage. The second was a small station being pounded on by a pair of renegade battlecruisers, and the final call was for two frigates assaulting and immobilizing a large luxury cruiser. She all but flew into the airlock as she recalled the first response. It had been easy, arrive, teleport herself and three of the crew's combat specialists over to the freighter, and she talked the pirates down without resorting to violence. As she depressurized the airlock, she wove a spell about her head that generated a continuous bubble of air to breathe. As fate would have it, the magic that assisted pegasi in flight worked in space's vacuum, but the pony in question could only stay in space for short periods of time due to the extreme cold. They also still needed to breathe, but that problem was already solved. Exiting the airlock's other side into space proper, she got a good look at what damage had been done before starting her journey over to the damaged wing. The second call had been much more bloody. As the Celestia arrived on the scene, a third battlecruiser revealed itself and opened fire. "Ambush!" Twilight had called out as the enemy ship's relatively basic weaponry scored multiple hits. "Helm, get us moving!" "Already on it, ma'am." Helm called back, shifting and pushing the engines to a full burn. "Gunnery, lock them up and shut them down," Twilight commanded over the intercom. Within seconds the enemy ships were all taking fire. She turned and looked over to Star Torus. "Torus, when will we have our shields back up?" Without looking back he calmly responded, "Eighty seconds, Captain. We accidentally jumped the starting line and now the matrices need to be hard-reset." The Celestia had thick armor plating underneath her shields, but even the strongest rocks wear down and erode under constant assault. The other two battlecruisers decided to join in and their guns targeted the Celestia as well, just as the first battlecruiser succumbed to the larger ship's retaliation. "Hull breach in wing three, deck two!" A voice called over the intercom. "Emergency environmental shields deployed and holding. Several injuries, but no casualties reported." "How long, Torus?" Twilight asked again, looking over the two remaining enemy ships. They'd split up to try to get away from the Celestia's guns, but only succeeded in sealing their fates to be destroyed as individuals. "Twenty seconds, Captain." The second battlecruiser was blown apart even faster than the first, and Helm had started a fast turn to take on the final ship. "Shields up, Captain." No sooner had he said it, the entire viewing window tinted a rusty red color and the 'Low Shielding Power' indicator stopped flashing on Twilight's console. Twilight nodded and keyed the intercom again. "Good, I want us ready to teleport to the third zone as soon as we've finished this last one off. We're going to need to do more than buff these dents out when we're done." The third battlecruiser started up in a ball of flame as it blew into several large chunks, drifting helplessly. After a small call to the station, the Celestia teleported away. Celestia touched down on the separated wing, darting into the first airlock she spotted. ‘Please be alright…’ she thought as she made her way inside. The first thing she noticed were several environmental containment shields still running despite the damage to the wing, a good sign. About ten seconds after the Celestia arrived onto the third scene, a communications channel opened. “Well well well, what do we have here?” A minotaur sneered over the video screen, reclined back in his throne of a chair. Celestia was sitting next to Twilight, her mask firmly in place. “A wayward ex-princess still trying to save ‘her little ponies’, and her little purple lover, falling right into my clutches.” He chuckled, the deep basso sound rumbling through the Celestia’s bridge. “There seems to be a small problem here, my crew and I were merely relieving these stupid nobles their money and belongings. I was going to drop them off on the nearest civilized planet, honest.” His smile turned vicious as he yelled, “I’ll settle for taking your ship, instead. Your heads will make fine trophies for my wall.” “Captain! All three ships are targeting us!” The mare running the communications array yelled. “Well, this chat was fun, but I must get down to business.” The screen went blank almost immediately afterward. Celestia darted down the wing’s narrow passages, intent on finding her. During the ensuing battle, they’d been separated, and only now was Celestia able to start looking. She found several bodies, both friend and foe, but Twilight was still nowhere to be found. A little tiny spot of lavender caught her eye as she sped down a corridor. She spun around and investigated it, finding a lone feather, still bloody at the tip. The corridor it sat just outside was sealed, and there was another bit of another feather stuck in the door. Celestia’s hope and fear both spiked as she looked at the two feathers. Try as she might, she couldn’t teleport beyond the sealed bulkhead. She had no frame of reference, nor could she see past it. Bringing her power to bear, she scooped up the two feathers, as much as she could for the second one, and held them to her chest. ‘Hold on, Twily. I’m coming.’ Holding them delicately, she lit her horn again and touched it to the door. Slowly, she began the process of melting her way through the bulkhead door, trying not to vaporize whatever may or may not lay beyond. Twilight soon found out how two little frigates had captured the much larger cruiser without damaging it. One of them maintained some kind of disabling pulse that disrupted the combat, maneuvering, and shielding systems entirely, leaving the rest of the ship, like the life support systems, intact and running. She knew that, because no sooner had communications been cut, a pulse rocked the Celestia, knocking it into a helpless drift. She watched through the windows as the other frigate and the cruiser pulled up and docked, while the other watched, rather large weapons for a ship it’s size trained on them. Twilight keyed the thankfully-still-working intercom, “All hooves, repel the boarding parties, the bridge will coordinate all defense efforts.” Celestia watched her lover take command of the situation easily. “Twilight, what would have me do?” “‘Tia, go to the supercharger, and get ready to teleport us. The teleporter should work, it’s on a closed loop.” She stood from her chair and pointed to Star Torus. “Torus, go with her. Protect her with your life.” He nodded and stood as she looked back to Celestia with a forlorn expression, her ears pinned back. “As far as where we go, I don’t care where. Just anywhere but here.” “Crew, we’ve been boarded. I’m going out to help, and Helm has the bridge while I’m gone. Try to coordinate everypony as best you can.” She turned to the door and took several steps. “Aye ma’am.” Helm released herself from her harness and took her place at the captain’s console. She saluted as Twilight walked past. “‘Tia, Torus, get moving. I’m going to buy you as much time as I can. We need to get out of here to stand a chance.” She moved over to Celestia, and kissed her sweetly. “Be safe, please.” “I should be with you, we always were better together…” Celestia spoke softly. Twilight chuckled. “You’re right. But this time, we’re better off separate. I bet that bull is on the ship right now, looking for the chance to tear you apart. He’s only tangentially looking for me, to use as some bargaining chip to get you to face him. He won’t kill me, not yet anyways.” Celestia nuzzled Twilight softly before moving over to Torus. “Let’s go.” Torus nodded and led the way. The six-inch thick bulkhead door now had roughly a Celestia-sized hole, and she got a clear look into the room. It was almost like looking into a small warehouse. From what littered the shelves, this storeroom held the wing’s foodstuffs and water storage tanks. The feathers she’d been holding dropped to the floor softly seeing the other side. ‘So much blood…’ A crash inside the room set Celestia’s face into a firm scowl as she stormed in, her horn lit. “Show yourself!” “‘T-Tia?” a voice replied weakly. Celestia took wing “Twily? Where are you?” “Ov–” A cry rang out. “–Over here.” Celestia followed the sound of Twilight’s voice, noticing the blood only pooled more and more. “Keep talking to me, Twily. Help me find you.” “Over h-here, ‘Tia.” Celestia rounded a corner and found Twilight. “Torus, keep them away from the consoles!” Celestia called out as she and Torus fought off a pair of gryphon assailants. Though she was not actively casting magic at them, the two were always wary of the way the ex-princess’s horn was lit. A few seconds later, one of the two made the mistake of letting Celestia get too close and caught a hoof in the face for that mistake, dropping to the ground, unconscious. Torus caught the other with one of his arms, clotheslining the poor thing before pinning the bird to the ground. The ship suddenly started rumbling. Helm’s voice called over the intercom, “Celestia, Twilight, this is the bridge. The remaining ship’s opened fire, and engineering says it’s on the supporting harnesses. We need to get out of here, now!” Celestia quickly made her way over to the teleporter console. “Torus, tie them up. We’ll deal with them when we’re safe.” She looked over the charge remaining in the banks and deemed it acceptable for a teleport. Her horn lit and she started channelling the teleport spell into the matrices. Torus keyed the emergency intercom. “All hooves, brace for RTB. Repeat, brace for RTB.” A tear rang through the ship as their world flashed gold. Twilight lay on top of the minotaur from earlier, her neck stuck at an odd angle, and her horn was missing. One of her wings was bleeding heavily, and she looked to be in pain. “‘Tia, a lit-little help here?” she asked weakly. “I can’t get free.” As she approached, Celestia noticed Twilight’s horn stuck into the back of the minotaur’s skull at an odd angle. “What happened?” “I was wro-wrong. He didn’t ca-care which of us he kill-killed first,” she stuttered painfully. Celestia eased the pressure on Twilight’s neck by lifting the massive minotaur slightly. “There, try to pull your horn out now.” It slid out easily enough, letting Twilight drop down to the floor. “T-Thanks.” Celestia fussed over Twilight’s condition, giving her a good once-over. She’d broken her wing and a foreleg, that much was obvious. Touching Twilight’s barrel received a cry of pain and fresh tears came to the younger mare’s eyes. Trying to get Twilight’s mind off the pain she asked, “Twily? How’d you manage to impale him like that?” Grabbing an emergency medical kit, she set about trying to patch up or diagnose Twilight’s wounds as best she could. “I hi–” Twilight hissed again painfully. She motioned to the shelf that was toppled “–hit that sh-shelf while dodging one of his attacks. He hit the sam-same shelf and toppled over.” Twilight cringed as an emergency sling set about her broken leg. “The shelf clipped, twisted, and broke my wing, and I fell onto the back of his skull.” Celestia chuckled. “Truly?” Twilight nodded. Celestia looked over the massive minotaur’s frame. “It is a good thing, then. I doubt you could’ve beaten him alone.” Twilight nodded and Celestia cuddled her wounded lover gently, wordlessly letting Twilight know she was safe now. The Celestia flashed into existence in orbit around their home planet just as a series of explosions went off and warning klaxons blared. Twilight looked out the nearest window to see the Celestia now in several pieces and floating, but the other three ships were nowhere to be found. ‘You did it ‘Tia. We’re home and now we’ve got to stop these intruders.’ A crash sounded from nearby. Twilight looked to see the minotaur the videoscreen earlier down the hall. “I found you! Now I kill you!” he yelled, launching into a charge. Twilight fled down another corridor, narrowly dodging him. He charged again and she ducked into the storeroom. A sharp pain roared through her right wing and she saw him behind her with a pair of feathers in his hand. She took off deeper into the storeroom in fright. Tossing the feathers behind him he shouted, “You’re too slow, little one. For that, you shall pay with your life!” His hand crushed the panel next to the doorway and it slammed shut. He stalked the aisles, ears and eyes constantly shifting, looking for his target. A small squeak sounded from his right, and he lashed out at the shelves, toppling the entire thing to the ground. Twilight, scared out of her wits, screamed and took wing instinctively as the shelves fell. He charged, but misjudged the gap in the shelving, falling to the floor, taking another shelf with him. Twilight screamed as the shelf caught her already bleeding wing and wrenched it from its socket and her from the air. The last thing she felt was her horn hitting something, hard. The clopping of a pony approached, and Celestia helped Twilight sit up, wrapping a wing protectively over her. Helm rounded the corner. “Good, I found you. We’ve got rescue ships coming in.” Helm sighed. “The Celestia will need to stay in space for these repairs. Bringing her down will only make the damage worse. A frigate’s coming to pick us all up.” Helm noticed the dead minotaur and whistled. “Wow Captain, remind me never to piss you off.” That caused Twilight to laugh, a short little bark of joy, before her chest reasserted its pain. Celestia chuckled before comforting Twilight. Coughing lightly she continued, “Thank you, Helm. I-I needed that laugh.” “No problem, ma’am. Now, let’s get you out of here.” Celestia nodded. Twilight made an effort to stand, motioning for Celestia to unfold her now bloodied wing. “Lemme up, please.” “Twilight…” Celestia stood quickly, looking down to her lover softly. “If I can walk, I will walk. If I cannot, then you can carry me, is that fair?” Twilight gritted her teeth as she stood. Taking a few tentative steps, the pain proved too much and she fell again. “I…” Her ears pinned back and tears welled in her eyes. “Shh… shh… it’s alright, love.” Celestia knelt down and nuzzled Twilight, not worried about the blood accumulating on her coat now. Her horn lit and she stood, lifting Twilight gingerly. “Let’s go home.” > 329. Fable by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** “Princess?” Princess Celestia gave Twilight Sparkle a look. Twilight fidgeted for a second or two before realizing what she had done wrong and flushing. “Celestia,” she corrected awkwardly. Celestia smiled and nodded for her to proceed. “Ever since I learned about Luna I’ve wondered. Your special talent is raising the sun and moving it across the sky.” Celestia nodded. “That’s right.” “And Luna’s special talent is raising and lowering the moon.” “Of course.” “And before the two of you discovered your talents regular unicorns were responsible for the sun and moon, and it took groups of them working in concert to do it and the strain gradually destroyed their capacity to use magic, right?” Celestia got a far off look in her eyes before turning her attention back to the present. “Yes,” she said. Her voice was quieter than before, softer and a bit sad. “Well,” Twilight began hesitantly. “After Luna…” Twilight trailed off and tried to think of a good way to say it. “After she attacked me and I banished her,” Celestia said in a not quite curt tone. “You don’t have to dance around it Twilight. We both know what you mean,” Twilight flushed again. “Right. Well, after that you took responsibility for sun and moon and you handled both for a thousand years until Luna came back.” Celestia sighed. “What are you trying to ask, Twilight?” “What can Luna do with the moon that you can’t?” Twilight blurted. Celestia stood stockstill. More words tumbled out of Twilight’s mouth in a rush. “I mean, even though it isn’t your special talent you handled the moon all on your own. Which means that you were powerful and skilled enough to do it without the consequences regular unicorns faced. And I haven’t noticed any difference with how the moon or the night looks since Luna came back and resumed her duties. So...what exactly does Luna’s special talent let her do that you can’t?” Celestia was quiet for awhile after that. Just as Twilight finished formulating an apology she finally spoke. “Twilight, have you ever wondered why so few unicorns learn to use their magic for more than levitation and one or two spells related to their special talent?” Twilight opened her mouth and then shut it. After a moment’s reflection she said in a careful tone, “I never really thought about it. I suppose I assumed they weren’t interested.” Celestia snorted. Twilight flinched and her eyes went wide. “Twilight, unicorn magic can be used to fly, teleport, control minds and find precious gems just to name a few. If do you really think that anypony would just not bother to take the time to learn how to do those sorts of things if they could?” Twilight thought about that for a moment. Celestia continued. “It wasn’t always like that. Starswirl had an entire academy dedicated to training unicorns just so there would be a steady supply of unicorns with the skill to ensure the continuation of day and night. He had to. You just said it yourself; regular unicorns can’t withstand the strain of moving celestial bodies indefinitely. Not even in groups.” Twilight took that in. A sinking feeling began in her gut. “My special talent means that I can move the sun easily and without adverse consequences. But as you just said, my talent has nothing to do with the moon. When it comes to that I’m no better off than anypony. I can do it alone, but the cost…it’s still there Twilight.” “I’ve never been able to find out how the sun and moon were raised back then,” Twilight said slowly. “I searched the library, I went through the archives but I could never find the spell described. I had wondered if the whole thing was just a legend.” Celestia looked sad. “I could not let my little ponies sacrifice themselves like that again. Not because of my mistake. Not because I failed to see what Luna was going through before it was too late.” Twilight started to say something but Celestia kept going. “But at the same time doing it myself wasn’t an option. I would burn myself out, sooner or later, and then Equestria would be in the same situation as before. And the moon has to rise at night, otherwise…” Twilight’s ears perked up. “Otherwise what?” Celestia shook her head. “It’s complicated. You’ll understand how it works one day but you’re not ready. Suffice to say that there needs to be a moon or very bad things will happen.” Twilight clearly wasn’t satisfied with that but she forced herself to swallow her questions and nod. “So doing it on my own was not an option,” Celestia went on. “Letting others do it was also unacceptable. And not doing it at all would have meant disaster. I decided the only viable course of action was to minimize the harm done.” “That’s why you knew how to cast that spell,” Twilight said. “The one you used to give your magic to me to hide it from Tirek.” Celestia nodded. “Yes Twilight,” she said with a note of approval in her voice. “That spell was the starting point. I developed it into something inspired by Cadance’s Crystal Heart with myself as the focus. But the scale was much, much larger.” “But how?” Twilight said, clearly struggling to wrap her mind around the concept. “When the Crystal Heart is activated the entire city lights up. Nopony could miss it!” “Because I do it every day Twilight,” Celestia said sadly. “Because instead of a gem I use something that shines even brighter.” Twilight’s eyes were so wide they looked like they were going to roll out of her skull and plop onto the ground. A hint of a smile crossed Celestia’s face at that. “Every day when the sun rises I draw some of Equestria’s magic through it and channel it to myself,” she explained. “Every night when it sets I do the same. I use...I used rather, I used that magic to move the moon without exhausting my own magic.” Celestia’s words hung in the air for what seemed like a long, long time. When Twilight responded it wasn’t with shock or horror like Celestia had expected. “That’s not all, is it?” A tear rolled down Celestia’s face. “She fought me, Twilight. Every night she fought me for control. Every hour, every minute from dusk to dawn I could feel how much she hated me, I could feel her trying to stop me from touching her moon. It was…” Celestia stopped and her chest heaved. She struggled to regain the reserve she had spent so many centuries perfecting. “So now you know Twilight. I suppose I always knew you’d figure it out one day. I’ll understand if you can’t forgive me, but please try to—” Celestia gave a startled whoof as Twilight slammed into her for a full body hug, hooves and wings wrapping around her chest in a death grip. “I’m so sorry,” Twilight whispered. “I’m so sorry you had to make that decision.” Once she realized what was happening Celestia returned the hug gratefully. They held the pose for another unaccountably long period of time. Finally Celestia realized that Twilight was struggling to breath and let her go. She laughed as Twilight began sucking in air like she was about to be banished to the moon and it felt good. Twilight joined her once everything stopped spinning. “So why am I different?” Twilight said finally. Celestia smiled fondly. “Because you have a magic that is stronger than mine.” Twilight blushed. “The magic of friendship?” Celestia nodded. Another long silence. Twilight was the one to break it this time. “What will happen now that Luna is back?” The sad look returned but this time it was mixed with pride. “Gradually Equestria’s magic will recover. It will take generations, but eventually my little ponies will once again be all that they can be.” Celestia paused. “And you, Twilight, will be the greatest of us all.” Twilight looked confused. “What do you mean?” Celestia smiled and the expression only made the sadness more pronounced. “Even with Equestria’s magic behind me the moon was never meant for me to move. Equestria will recover. I never will.” Twilight gasped. Celestia chuckled. “What did you think I was doing the night Luna came back?” she asked chidingly. Once we were equals. Now...I couldn’t have fought Nightmare Moon, Twilight. It would have been no contest. Not even close.” Twilight looked stricken. “So if I had failed…” “You didn’t,” Celestia said firmly. Twilight took that in. Finally she said in a small voice, “Cadance and I will be in charge one day, won’t we?” Celestia draped a wing over Twilight and pulled her in for another hug. “Neither of us are what we once were,” she said. “Myself or Luna both. Everypony has a history. Everypony has to live with the consequences of that history. But I wouldn’t trade you for any of it Twilight. Every time I look at you I know that for all the mistakes I’ve made I managed to do one thing right. Nopony is perfect. But I don’t think anypony is going to top you. > 330. Cartography by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** Princess Celestia chuckled. "No Twilight, I'm quite certain this is the right way." Twilight's ears flattened back against her head for a moment. She forced herself to buck up and try again. "But the map says—" "Pish tosh!" Princess Celestia said, rolling her eyes as she cut Twilight off. "You can't trust maps Twilight. They're never accurate. I remember one time when a small army of minotaurs marched into straight into the Everfree Forest never to be seen again because their commander's map insisted it was the Whitetail Woods and the fastest route to Canterlot." Celestia made a sound that might have been a giggle. Twilight was too busy clinging to the sky chariot for dear life to be sure. "Easiest war ever," Princess Celestia concluded smugly. She flicked her mane as she did. The movement made the chariot behind her sway even more. Twilight made a sound that was definitely not laughter nor any form of amusement. Princess Celestia did not deign to notice. A bit of turbulence was good for unicorns. It built character. Besides, she hadn't pulled one of these things in ages and she was enjoying the novelty. More objections came from her most faithful student, this time much more loudly. Princess Celestia smiled fondly as she did a perfect loop-de-loop just because she could. Twilight was always worrying about silly things like checklists and shapeshifters and gravity. It was so endearing. "What was that, Twilight?" she called back teasingly once the screaming stopped. She snuck a peek to see Twilight gasping for breath. Her mane was hopelessly windblown and random patches of her coat were sticking out in every direction. "I said," Twilight shouted once the black spots went away, "That there have been great advances in the field of cartography over the past few centuries and that modern maps are much more reliable then the ones made by previous generations! Especially ones made by surveyors from the Equestrian Geological Bureau like this one!" Princess Celestia laughed again at that. "Twilight, I've been to the mountain where the Crystal Heart was discovered before. I paid careful attention to wear those dragon's cave was. I know exactly where I'm going." "That was over a thousand years ago!" Twilight wailed in protest. Celestia rolled her eyes again and decided to focus on flying. "Hold on tight, Twilight!" † The chariot was still about three feet from the stony plateau when Twilight leapt off of it. She immediately fell to her belly and began kissing the ground gratefully as Celestia landed and removed her harness. She only stopped and looked up when she felt a hoof on her shoulder. Princess Celestia smiled down at her with a smug look so subtle nopony would ever have dared to call her on it. "You see Twilight?" she said, gesturing across the mostly flat ledge hewn into the side of the mountain. "Exactly where I said it would be." Twilight stared at her flatly. Without saying a word she levitated a rock off the ground and hurled it into the mouth of the cave. Ghastly moans began to issue forth from the cave a moment later. Sickly green fog billowed out and started to congeal into terrible shapes. "Liiiiiiiivvvvingggggg thinnnnnnnnnggggggggs!!!" croaked a sepulchral voice that seemed to emanate from the very bones of the mountain. Twilight's gaze never wavered. Princess Celestia sighed. "Very well Twilight. I will update the maps of the Crystal Empire in my study." Twilight didn't react at all. Princess Celestia tried another tack. "Would you like to go out for hay fries when we get back to Canterlot?" That did the trick. Twilight's face brightened. "Would I?!" > 331. Overnight by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Spike rubbed his chin with a claw and squinted at his basket bed in contemplative silence. After a moment of intense thought, he moved it two inches to his left. “Perfect.” He grinned and clapped his claws together before putting his fist on his hips and looking around the room. His room. His very own room. “Now that that’s settled, I think I’ll put the desk there, against that wall. And I’ll put the shelf for my comic over by that wall. That way I’ll have plenty of room for any other furniture Twilight gets for me. I mean...I suppose I should ask if she is going to get me any other than my bed now that I’m a big dragon with my very own room!” Spike hopped in place until an idea struck him. “I wonder if asking for a chair would be too much?” “Spike?” Twilight called from down the hallway. “Are you up here?” “Huh?” Spike looked up and then back at his bed. Maybe it would be better to the right? “Do you want to visit Sweet Apple Acres? I think AJ is doing a cookout tonight.” Spike moved his bed two inches to the right. “Huh? Um...maybe later. I’m organizing my room.” “Are you sure? I hear Rarity is going to be there. Early.” “Yeah, it’s no problem Twilight, I’ll head over in a little while.” “Are you sure? Pinkie is going to throw a little party and those party snacks go fast.” Spike shook his head and moved the bed two inches to the left. “It’s ok, Twilight. I’m busy.” He frowned as he looked at it. It was just slightly off by a degree or two. He moved the foot of the bed a single inch to the right. “Now it’s perfect.” He was about to move it slightly when he heard heavy hoofsteps approaching and Twilight entered the room. “Spike, don’t you want to get going? Pinkie Pie is throwing a party, Rarity will be there, Applejack is grilling out and the weather will be lovely.” Spike turned and looked up at Twilight in hurt surprise. He was busy. This was his room! This was… Spike blinked. Twilight was glaring at him. She had her mane up in a bun. She was wearing those thick rimmed hipster glasses that she didn’t need and had on thigh-high socks. “Oh. Ooooohh.” Spike swallowed. “I’ll pack an overnight bag.” “Good dragon.” ** Twilight whistled to herself as she bobbed and swayed in the huge new kitchens of her castle. The eggplant parmesan was ready right on time. She just had to cut it and serve it and light the candles. Well, that and wait on Celestia. Twilight glanced out the window. The sun was almost below the horizon. Any moment now and her paramour would be off shift for another day. She stood there, transfixed as the last little sliver of the golden disk disappeared from view. She barely had time to turn around and lift dinner in her horngrip when there was a flash of light, a wave of heat and a change in pressure that signaled Celestia’s arrival in the castle’s private dining area. Twilight turned and looked up at Celestia in surprise. She hadn’t gotten the candles lit. This was supposed to be a romantic dinner. She had planned… Twilight blinked. Celestia was looking at her hungrily. She had her mane pulled back in a ponytail. She wasn’t wearing her royal vestments and she had a large basket gripped in her teeth. “But I cooked us dinner. You didn’t have to bring anything.” Celestia dropped the basket. It hit the floor and rattled and then started to buzz faintly. “Oh. Ooooohh.” Twilight swallowed shakily. “You brought an overnight bag.” > 332. Deception by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** "We are in position. Night Queen, over." A sigh came over the crystalline speaking charm. "I want to reiterate that you choosing that name makes me very uncomfortable, Princess." There was a long pause. Shining Armor sighed again and added, "Prize Stud, over." "Nonsense Prize Stud," came Luna's confident reply. "Our designations were selected entirely at random and have no implications whatsoever for Our view of Ourselves or others. Is that not so, Puppet Mistress? Night Queen, over." "Absolutely Night Queen," Cadance answered. "Prize Stud and I are in position. Bookworm Steed has arrived at rendezvous point. Puppet Mistress, over." "Acknowledged, Puppet Mistress. Approaching Cake Flank. Night Queen, over." Luna strode down the hall to her sister's private quarters. Her platinum shod hooves clacked grandly against the polished stone floor. The golden armored ponies standing watch had long since risen to attention when Luna stopped in front of the sun embossed double doors and gave them an imperious look. "Humble officers of the Solar Guard, your Princess of the Night doth desire the company of her beloved sister!" The two stood ramrod straight. "Princess Celestia stated that she is extremely tired and desires no interruptions." Luna looked at them ominously. Tension mounted. Then she smiled abruptly and nodded her head once. "So be it! We fain would not deprive our dear sibling of her rest. We and We alone shall assume responsibility for the handling of the mishap in the Sculpture Gardens and give Our assurance that We shall take all measures to minimize damage to the palace and the surrounding city." The two guards exchanged a look. Protocols had been set in place for this sort of situation. Their horns lit up and the heavy doors swung open without a sound. Luna walked between them imperiously. Celestia's bed chambers were a study in elegant simplicity. A comfortable bed, a closet and mirror and an alicorn-sized desk were the main furnishings. A scattering of mismatched but well made rugs offset the cold marble floor and gave the room a homey feel. Celestia was currently enjoying the comfortable bed. Luna flapped her wings and leapt next to it in a graceful arc to avoid disturbing her sister with noisy hoofsteps. "AWAKE, SISTER!" Luna said in full Royal Canterlot Voice. "FEAR, FIRE, FOES! AWAKE!" Celestia spluttered as she shot upright. Her wings extended reflexively and sent covers and cushions flying everywhere. Her eyes darted in every direction before settling on Luna. She started to say something. Luna interrupted her. "SISTER MINE! DIRE EVENTS ARE AFOOT IN THE SCULPTURE GARDENS! YOUR ATTENTION IS REQUIRED!" Celestia gasped. "Don't tell me he—" "VERILY SISTER! TIME IS OF THE ESSENCE! GET THEE HENCE!" Celestia struggled free of the remaining bedding and leapt off the balcony and into flight. Luna remained behind. Her horn glowed and the chunk of crystal reappeared. "Cake Flank is in motion. Night Queen, over." A squeal of pure girlish delight came through the speaking crystal in reply. "Oh my gosh this is it! My OTP! My masterpiece!" Cadance paused for a moment before adding, "Bookworm Steed is wearing the socks. Puppet Mistress, over." > 333. Song by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** You, as a Royal Guard, were expected to protect and serve the Princesses, that was all you had expected. Never did it cross your mind of how much you would learn about them over your career. When you were a rookie, fresh to join the Royal Guards there was only one Princess to serve and protect. You being new to the job did not understand all that you were expected to do. You didn’t know that by being assigned to guard the Princess’ chambers in the early pre-dawn would mean you would learn something special about the Princess. You would learn that Princess Celestia enjoyed singing, she sang as she raised the Sun every morning. You would learn that what she sang every morning spoke to her mood at the moment; it was a language of song that most never seemed to understand except for those who served Princess Celestia closely. On many days the song was joyful and full of life. On the morning of Nightmare Night and the Winter Moon Celebration and oddly on the morning before the Summer Sun Celebration the songs would be more mournful, haunting melodies about loss and regret. Strangely you could always feel the emotion from the song even though there were no words. When you were posted to guard the Princess in the evening hours you would hear her sing again as she lowered the Sun and brought out the Moon. The dusk songs were more somber in nature than the dawn songs were. Those three days in particular were times when the song was about failing hope and shame about the long past that Princess Celestia had lived. These evening songs had you wondering what it all meant and whether you would ever learn the answer. You were freshly promoted to an officer’s rank when the songs changed; a little lavender filly had come into the Solar Monarch’s life. You could hear it in her songs, there was now a note of hope. Hope for what you did not know but on those three special days in particular the songs were still sad and still somber but somehow those emotions were less there than what it had been before. You were established in your role as a Royal Guard, confident in your skills, when you would learn of why Princess Celestia once sang songs of mourning, loss, and regret. Her sister Princess Luna who had been banished to the Moon for a millennium had returned. The note of hope that had appeared in her songs for the last decade and a half, that was for her faithful student Twilight Sparkle who led the effort to return Luna to her. At last you had the answers to your unasked questions, the questions you thought you would not learn the answers for. You were not just a Guard now but a teacher. What your decades of service has taught you, you now pass on to other rookies Guards. You were not a teacher in the traditional sense but you taught and it was in this time you lived to see another great change for Equestria. Twilight Sparkle, hope of Equestria and faithful student of Princess Celestia had ascended. The student had become a Princess in her own right. You could hear how much more joyful the songs became. You suspected it had something to do with the famed long life of Alicorns and now the teacher did not have to mourn the loss of one her most promising students. You could feel Princess Celestia’s joy but also a note of something more. There was a sense of longing that you could hear, you had been hearing it for a while now but you did not understand what Princess Celestia could be longing for. You were in your twilight years, having served the Diarchy for decades and nearly at the age of retirement. It was in these years that you learned why there was a note of longing in the songs that Princess Celestia had sung. She sang for her once student now Princess and equal, Twilight Sparkle. The Sun sought Magic to stand by her more closely than they had before. You learned of their love for each other when you were posted to guard their chambers late in the night but also when you were chosen to serve as a ceremonial Guard for the largest Royal Wedding hosted in living memory, dwarfing even the Royal Wedding of Sir Shining Armour and Empress Mi Amore Cadenza. > 334. Adventures in Homeownership: Dragnet by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** This is the city, Manehatten, Equestria. It’s a decent enough place, filled with decent enough ponies. But not everypony is decent. Someponies think they can take whatever they want. That’s where I come in. I carry a badge. It was a Thursday, warm; the flower gardens just starting to show some real color. We were working day shift of out the larceny division. My partner was Chill Cannon, my name’s Friday. We got the call late in the afternoon, more toward evening. A house in the Crescent Terrace suburb, west of the city, had been robbed. It was odd that we were being sent out there. Normally, my partner and I stick within the city limits, but we go where we are needed. By the time we had arrived, the techs were just finishing up, the sun near the horizon. I knew the case would be an odd one the moment I laid eyes on the house and it’s owners. The house was a cottage. The owners were a couple, white pegasus mare with a soft pink mane and a sun cutie mark and a dark purple unicorn mare with a lighter velvet mane and six white stars for her cutie mark. There was something oddly familiar about them, but I couldn’t put my hoof on it. The responding officer met us at the gate. He was flummoxed. Apparently one of the victims was causing a bit of a stir with the crime scene techs. He informed us that it was a standard smash and grab, probably only lasted five minutes. Looked as though there were two perps. They entered through the front door, kicking the door in and breaking the jamb. From there they ran through the house, grabbing anything that looked valuable, filling their saddlebags before leaving. Without witnesses, there wasn’t much we would likely be able to do but wait until they tried to move the goods. In order to do that, we needed to know what was taken. Approaching the house, we were met by the two techs and the owners. The unicorn, one Mrs. Dusky Sparks, was trying to speak with the techs, held back only by her wife, Mrs. Sunny Skies. “Good evening ma'ams,” I said as I approached, garnering their attention. “My name is Sergeant Friday. This is my partner, Officer Cannon. Do you mind if we ask you some questions?” “Of course, Sergeant,” said the pegasus, motioning for us to step back, away from the techs, pulling her wife along with her. I noted how little they appeared distress by the situation. Most ponies did not react so well. Mrs. Skies was calm and collected, seemingly at ease with the entire situation. By contrast, Mrs. Sparks was energetic, almost manic, I soon learned why. “Now,” I started, “which one of you arrived first.” “That would be me,” replied the unicorn. She then produced a scroll, presenting it to me in her magic field. “I’ve got an entire report written down of exactly what happened.” I blinked at that, having never seen something quite like it before. Opening the scroll, I scanned its contents. It had everything, even timestamps down to the exact second. I passed the scroll to Cannon to look at. Before I could speak, she continued. “If you’d like, I know quite a few spells that could probably help catch them. I—” “That won’t be necessary, ma'am. Our boys know what they’re doing.” “But I—” Here, Sunny interrupted. “Honey,” was all she said, giving Mrs. Sparks a hard look which cowed her. “We’ll be canvassing the neighborhood to see if anypony saw—” Another scroll appeared. “I already did that. Two stallions were noted on the premises by our neighbors across the way. I couldn’t get a detailed description…” I only half listened to her as I scanned the second scroll. Everything she was saying was presented in more detail there, anyway. “We appreciate your assistance, ma'am, but you should really let us do our jobs.” She seemed to take that a little hard, but the truth was that we would have to verify all of the information either way and her interference could cause as much damage as it helped. “Do you think you can provide us with a list of—” A third scroll, of course. “Yes. Everything they took is here, along with the resonances matrices for a few of the more expensive items. If you give me a few days I can probably work up another list of likely places where they would try to sell them.” “Have you considered a career as a police officer?” > 335. Heat Wave by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Celestia casually disrobed, and Twilight's jaw dropped to the floor along with the dress. With a flick of magic, all of her jewelry, regalia and robes had phased through Celestia's flesh and left it gleaming and bare for all the world to see. The heat present in the room--already sweltering--suddenly spiked to boiling point for the young woman staring at the naked form of the Princess of all Equestria. Celestia, for her part, walked to the other end of the room, grabbed a book and a fan, and utilized her magic to idly attempt to chill her exposed bosom with the rushing air produced by said fan. Twilight simply stayed stock still, her brain trying to process what just happened. Celestia only noticed the state she had left Twilight in when she looked over the top of her book. Twilight, of course, was still swimming in a sea of humidiy and estrogen, the gaps of skin showing between her skirt, vest, shirt and stockings dotted with sweat. She swallowed on nothing at the sight of Celestia staring back at her, then blinked and immediately looked away. Celestia smirked, flicking her waving hair with an idle hand. As if to maximize her teasing, she then let her magic carry her book and placed both her hands behind her head, leaving her chest fully visible to Twilight's dilated pupils. The fact that Twilight's blush only deepened made her certain that she was still within the poor woman's peripherals. "Enjoying the show, dear? It's your spell, by the way. The one for instant clothe changing. I've found it very useful for removing my royal vestments, I must say. " "Princess--you--I--what just..." Twilight's brain continued to fish for words, context, or even the slightest hint of meaning that might make her more coherent. At last, Twilight managed to find the words "could you please put your clothes back on?" "In this heat? Why ever would I do that, dear?" "Because it--well." Twilight turned around, her mind trying to reclaim its grasp on reality as best as it could. "Because you're making me uncomfortable, and I'd like to be able to spend our date time together without thinking about things I'm not ready to do or see yet. I love you, I do, but...what you're doing is pushing me out of my comfort zone." "And why is that?" "Because I..." Twilight worked on her words, trying to skirt her feelings. She knew why she was feeling what she was, of course. She also knew why she didn't want to speak about it. "If you feel uncomfortable with me being so open with you, I can raise the veil on my bed, you know." Twilight wished she were not so fond of the element of honesty in that moment, for she longed to jump at the excuse for her discomfort. Of course, there was also a horny part of her brain that simply enjoyed ogling Celestia's form that also rebelled against it. She at last turned around, deciding to share her open feelings face-to-face. "No, I--It's not that. Well, it's kinda that. You feel comfortable enough to just do stuff like this. You're not...naked. You're nude." Celestia raised an eyebrow. "I'm not certain there's a difference." "There is, per Ety Mology's Guide to Definitions. And it's all about confidence. You're as happy like this," She threw out her hand to gesture at Celestia's gleaming, fleshy thighs and fatty behind, "as you are with your robe. And I never am. You'd never catch me doing something like this around you, and it--" Twilight swallowed again. Celestia set down her book and her fan, uncrossing her legs and folding her arms on her lap to give Twilight her undivided attention. "It's because you're so, so, attractive, and I'm really not. Like, really not." Twilight shrunk down, wilting under her own judgement. "You're strutting, and it--It just reminds me that I can't." Celestia smiled. Her magic tugged on Twilight's collar, unbuttoning it with the subtlest and most gentle of touches. Magic wrapped around Twilight's shoulders, letting her feel Celestia's touch from across the room. "I must thank you for the lessons on anatomy, Twilight. They've done wonders fo my aching back and the sores I kept getting on my throne." Twilight was barely listening, her mind caught in conflict as it was, and Celestia registered this quickly. "My dearest Twilight," the solar regent said, "you are ashamed of your fear, then? That you are afraid to have me see you, naked, and assume I will see something worse?" Twilight grabbed her arm, looking away again. "No, it's not that I think you'll see me as worse. It's just that I will be." "Will be?" "Well, look at you. You're beautiful. You have perfect, shining teeth, you've got your perfect, flowing hair, you've got your muscles and--well, you've got perfect bounce to those curves," Twilight's cheeks turned crimson and puffed out, expelling extra air. "You've got those giant boobs and that bouncy ass and not a wrinkle or a cellulite patch across any of it. You have just the right amount of fat," Celestia actually scoffed at this, "and this amazing neck that's smooth and silky all the way across it. And wherever we go a skinny, pallid, pimply bag of bones like me is forever going to be the most beautiful mare in the world's ugly girlfriend." Twilight sagged. "Twilight," Celestia stood up, walking slowly and quietly to her student, "am I as smart as you?" "Of course! You manage the kingdom an--" Celestia fixed her clothed counterpart with a stare. "Twilight." The librarian relented. "Well...not exactly. I mean, not in the technical way, but there are a lot of ways in which people are smart, and--" "And there are lots of ways in which people are beautiful." Celestia smiled, placing a hand on Twilight's hips. "I, personally, think that you are deeply attractive. You, personally, think I am quite intelligent. To the academia, I am the genius scientist's dumber wife, even if I was once your teacher." Twilight made to protest, but Celestia placed a finger over the younger lady's lips. "I'm a better diplomat than you, in private or public, and you are a better artist than I am. You're a better friend than I am, and I'm a better singer. We appeal to different people for our different qualities, and for each quality I have you'll find you have one to match. You cannot be my equal in every way, nor I yours. But consider this, Twilight. I have some questions to ask you about these assumptions you've made. And seeing as this is the root of your uncertainty," Celestia wiped the sweat from Twilight's brow with a delicate hand, then opened her younger's shirt at the front with a flick of her hands. "Promise me you'll get away from this sweltering heat with me if you can't find fault in them." "Y-you want me to get naked." Twilight squeaked. "I want you to feel comfortable with my being naked. If part of being comfortable with my nudity is found in your own, so be it. Maybe a game is in order." Celestia hummed, her eyes flashing with that devious playfulness the guards were so wary of. "One question you think is fair will lose you a layer of clothes, and one question you can find fault with will mean we both put a layer on." Celestia squeezed Twilight's shoulder, giving a breezy smile. "Do what feels natural to you, and let me do what I feel to be natural. Does that sound fair?" "Right." Twilight nodded, grabbing Celestia's hand in her own. "Does the opinion of the academia on my own understanding of their practices influence what you think of my intelligence?" Celestia tilted her head, studying Twilight with a casual smile. Twilight tilted her head. "The questions are rhetorical?" Celestia, true to her word, levitated over a set of panties and slid her legs back into them. "Is the question not still valid?" "Well, yes. And the question's answer is...no. No, of course their opinion doesn't translate to mine." "Because they don't know me or appreciate me like you do, yes?" "And because their definition of the word isn't mine." Twilight removed her sweater and rolled up her sleeves, giving a sigh of relief at the heat escaping her body at last. "I think I like the game. It's a formula I can get behind, and it makes it more comforting to make it a formula." "Next question: Would you want me to stop teaching you new spells, sharing my better plans and giving you tips on ruling simply because I felt you were my superior in that regard?" "Of course not!" Twilight said, pulling her socks and shoes down and off with a flick of her magic. She sighed at the feeling of her bare legs touching the carpet. "Your freckles are adorable, by the way." Celestia said, noting the specks along Twilight's exposed calves with a coo. "In a good way?" "Is there a bad way?" Twilight unbuttoned her shirt, letting it fall to the floor. Celestia raised an eyebrow. "You asked a question I don't want to find fault with. You know what, you're just right. It doesn't matter how ugly or hot anyone else thinks I am but you when I'm with you, and even if I'm ugly it doesn't mean I'm worthless or have nothing valuable to add. I...thanks." "I'm glad you think so, now--" "Come on, keep going. You're on to something here, and I want to hear it out as much as you want to see me dress it down." Twilight frowned at the set of lacy white panties Celestia bore. She noted, to her mild amusement, that they were embroidered with little Daring Dos. "And don't bother with those." Twilight pulled them down with a firm but gentle yank. Celestia smiled. "You aren't going to take this dressing down for showing off my smarts thing too liberally, are you?" Twilight teased back. "Whatever feels natural, right?" Celestia chuckled. "If I were to suddenly become uglier, would you think I was a worse pony?" Twilight removed her skirt, letting it fall to her gangly knees. Her legs were pale as the moon, and dotted with a scattering of couch sores and pimples from time spent trapped on a couch reading from dawn till dusk and vice versa. Celestia placed a hand on Twilight's hip, feelings the crests and troughs of the skin with a tender, dancing touch of her featherlight fingers. Celestia turned, making sure that her body was facing Twilight to the right. She looked over her shoulder and the two moles that were visible against it to stare meaningfully at her backside, and now that Twilight was not afraid to look she saw a red birthmark was splayed across the curl of Celestia's right buttock. "Is every surface as perfect as it first seems?" Twilight pulled away her shirt, and Celestia noted that her exposed ribs and the delicate flesh of her stomach would make even skeptics think twice on calling this pony unattractive. She pulled Twilight against her, her in stark nudity and Twilight in a set of underwear. "Do you wish for me to spend my private time with you wondering how we are equal in every way?" Twilight removed her bra, and with the bra came stuffing that revealed a chest with breasts less than half Celestia's size. Twilight blushed at the sight of them revealed, but Celestia simply pulled Twilight's bosom to her own in response. "And, last and most important of all, do you think it does not hurt me when you reduce you--my deepest love, first and foremost of everything--everything, Twilight--to something so much less than the woman I love?" Twilight's last bit of clothing came off, showcasing a buzz of wiry hair as the slender set of underwear fell to the floor. Twilight stepped away, and spread her arms and legs to give Celestia a view unimpeded. "What do you think?" Twilight said, the knowledge of exactly what Celestia thought shining through her eyes. Celestia paused, her hand touching the tip of her chin. "I think you look really hot." She said at last. She levitated some books on magic, history, math and physics to the bed, then lay down on top of it. "Now then, dear," Celestia beckoned, sprawling out on the bed in a pose of pure relaxation, "what do you say we strut our stuff?" > 336. Assmatician: Song by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** “Twilight? Can you hear me from over there?” Twilight nodded as she flipped the page of the spell book in front of her. “I can hear you perfectly. I still don’t see anything in Starswirl’s notes about this sort of outcome. The spell matrices I used might have been fundamentally flawed somehow.” “Oh come now, Twilight. You know as well as I do that your spell work is among the finest Equestria has ever known.” Celestia smiled and bounced up and down gently, testing the surface under her hooves. “Besides, the spell is degrading quickly. You don’t have to create a counter when I’ll be back to normal in short order.” Twilight snorted. “Hehehe...’short order’ she says.” “You know what I mean.” “Yeah...still, I’m really sorry about what happened.” Twilight looked back over her shoulder at Celestia. “I mean, it’s my first time on the job as your official Mystic Theurge and I messed up. I know it’s temporary, but still!” “Pish-posh. Mistakes are simply opportunities to learn. Haven’t I taught you that?” Celestia waved her hoof dismissively. Twilight nodded again. “Yes….aaaanndd that I should run if the mistake involves flammable or corrosive chemicals.” “Safety first!” Celestis called out in a sing-song voice. “You do seem oddly nonplussed by the situation.” “Live as long as I have and you will find it hard to get worked up over small things.” Celestia grinned as that pulled another giggle out of Twilight. They drifted into a comfortable silence after that, Twilight reading as she lay there with Starswirl’s notes, Celestia feeling her way around. After a few minutes, Celestia spoke up again. “Twilight?” “Yes?” “Have I ever sung you the song of my people?” “What? Twilight raised an eyebrow and looked back at where Celestia, all one inch tall’s worth of the mighty alicorn, stood on the peak of Twilight’s left butt cheek. "My anaconda don’t want none unless you got nice buns, hun! I like big butts and I can’t lie…" > 337. Optimal Result by MegatronsPen > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by MegatronsPen *** Encompassed in sunset, the cubed demerara hoisted from the ramekin filled pile fell into the amber concoction that was Twilight’s tea cup. “One?” Celestia asked as lifted her eyes from the table. “Two, please.” Twilight quickly reaffirmed her appreciation with a second sentiment as a second cube fell into the liquid, the sweet crystals dissolving when the hot concoction. “Thank you.” Twilight drew her eyes up from her teacup and parted her lips to say what was on her mind. Something that had been itching at her for so long. “Is something wrong?” Celestia noted as she sipped from the levitated teacup. “No… nothing is wrong.” Twilight restrained her smile as she regarded the princess. “Everything is just fine. It is perfect.” “Perfect?” Celestia inquired with a blink. Then she smiled. “Who is he?” Twilight flushed red, using her own levitated tea cup to hide behind. “Q-quite important!” She squeaked. “Important?” “W-well,” Twilight began, “you could say… every time the sun rises in the sky, or when it sets and allows the moon to shine, I… feel as if I am safe. There is something warm to it. Loving.” Celestia nodded. “There’s something special,” Twilight continued, “just as special as drinking tea with you.” Both mares looked to each other and quickly avoided eye contact. Celestia merely whispered her reply, hoping Twilight would never hear. “Of course…” Twilight lost her smile and settled her empty teacup down upon the saucer. “Celestia?” “Yes, my student?” With a restrained smile, Twilight regarded her mentor. “I love you.” Celestia lowered her own teacup and merely offered Twilight the same sentiment. “I love you too, Twilight Sparkle.” > 338. Detectives by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Most days were ordinary days, things happened or they didn’t. Whatever came was in the realm of possible, sometimes improbable. Then there are those days when things change for better or worse. My life changed in ways I never imagined on one of those days though I wouldn’t know it until after everything was said and done. The day that changed everything for me started like any other. I rose before the sun, earlier than normal but nothing too unusual. The sun slowly rose to its place in the sky guided by the Mages of the Astral Council, then morning settled like usual on Canterlot, nearly clear skies only a few wisps of clouds and only a slight chill in the air. Left the apartment after breakfast with Spike, my Draconic roommate, friend, assistant, the list goes on for a while. It’s a funny story of how a Dragon ended up in my life. It all began with family, House Sparkle has a long history of serving in military or law enforcement. You know the list; Soldier, Triumvirate Guard, Police Officer, Battlemage, and so on. I’m a Private Investigator, could have been a Police Officer but preferred the solitude of working alone besides I still had good ties with Canterlot Police; brother’s a Triumvirate Guard of the Unicorn Division, and father’s now one of the Deputy Police Chiefs. All of this begins with my father, as you know black markets sell some rather interesting things, many of them illegal, Dragon eggs and newborns are one of those illegal goods and they fetch quite a handsome sum. A late night raid on one from father and his partner netted them a Drake, freshly hatched. I was young and father’s current partner was green and not much for rules. Took a detour by our place for some rest and one magical incident later and the Drake was now mine. Not mine as in a possession never that, but he imprinted on me in some bizarre way I likely would never understand. But a lot of paperwork later along with some fuss and anger raised by the Police Chief about father and his partner over the incident and Spike became legally a member of House Sparkle. He now lives and works with me, had to deal with some crying foul over a youth working with me mostly due to Spike looking far too young to work. I say bullshit, Spike’s four years my junior and his age makes him legally an adult by our laws. Also outcries about species and aging differences be damned, he’s mature enough to know whether he wants to stay or not. But back to that day, it was a quiet day like I had expected. Winter was encroaching and if there was one thing I disliked about here was the intense cold in the depths of winter. Not even the Weather Council could do much about it. Cold winter usually meant less clients but also more possibility for violent crimes. My plate would be full come spring. Then she walked in, the first thing on my mind was how gorgeous she was. She was tall, certainly taller than most mares but not unusually so, with a coat so white it made the white walls look yellow. Unicorn I could see from her horn, not the only tall white Unicorn I’ve heard of. A model from somewhere in this city was rumoured to be tall and white but I knew this lady here was no model despite her fine features. Her face carried not a hint to her age but her eyes were aged and weary, she held herself with more poise than I usually see, and her clothes draped across her back and withers were easily worth more than what I made in a year. Solaris, was the name she gave, something told me it was fake, an alias. That’s all she gave nothing more, nothing less. I didn’t react to the less than helpful self-introduction, we all carry secrets, usually these are not worth prying into. Alias usually signalled it might be something shady except something about her spoke of calm and trust. Regardless I didn’t trust her, didn’t know her so didn’t trust her especially with her using an alias. I would do the same thing as I did with any client, keep the investigation as legit as possible and record everything about case and client. It would probably help in the end regardless of whether the client and case turns out to be shady or not. She told me she wanted help to find a stolen object, told me she had gone to the Police before but they hadn’t had any luck or really any time. I nodded, I knew full well how busy the Police are. A missing item while important often ranks lower than finding a missing person, nothing unusual. I asked for a picture, she told me all of them had been lost. Something about that line screamed bullshit but I had no proof and no desire to scare off a potential client. She used some magic to bring up a fuzzy image of her item in question, barely could make anything out. But she told me it was one of a kind and unique, a necklace, gold with a gem set in the shape of a star, six pointed and carved from amethyst. It looked fairly ordinary to me but I was informed it was old, so heirloom and valuable was the assumption. Told me she had no suspects or anything, just whisked away from her home one day. Although it strange that the star looked, from what little I could make out, and sounded like how my Sigil looked but I paid it no heed. Many Unicorns bore stars as their Sigils, I was no different. Sigils marked every pony, marked a facet about us. Our talents, interest, skills, and so on. I enjoyed magic hence my Sigil but I was drawn to serving in law enforcement like many in my family. Magic was not my bread and butter but there was still room for it, never know when some spells can come in use for finding the suspect or entrapping one. She offered me a tidy sum for the job, told me to do the best I could though I could have sworn she sounded urgent or desperate to find it. I had Spike draft out a contract and had her sign it, with that the contract was sealed. What I didn't know was that things from long ago had been set into motion, things were changing including my life even though I didn't know it at the time. > 339. Dodgeball by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** “TWILIGHT SPARKLE WE WOULDST SPEAK WITH THEE.” The voice reverberated through the castle. Twilight Sparkle looked up from the book she'd been reading. “Oh good, Luna's here.” Luna walked into the library, stalking over to the reading nook, she stood in front of Twilight and came right to the point. “Thou thinkest thyself worthy of mine sister?” Twilight grimaced. “Worthy? Not really, but I've determined that my feelings for her are far too strong to ignore.” “Then I demand that thou dost prove thy worth through trial by dodgeball.” Luna challenged. Twilight looked confused. “Trial by dodgeball? That's not a thing, tell me that's not a thing. Is that really a thing?” “Unfortunately, yes. I'd prefer that you beat my champion at combat, but I am informed that trial by combat is no longer,” Luna made air quotes, ”'An appropriate action for ponies to take.' So it was suggested that I use dodgeball to judge thy worth.” “So you're telling me that if I defeat your champion at a game of dodgeball, you'll give me your blessing to pursue a relationship with Celestia?” “That is the basic gist of it, yes.” Twilight sighed. “Fine. Though I want it noted that I did not seek this out. Who is your champion?” “I have chosen thy friend Rainbow Dash.” “You chose Rainbow Dash?” Luna nodded. “Well, not so much chose as much as she insisted once she learned why I was in town. I do not know why, but she really wants to throw balls at your head. She giggles most attra... anyways. Rainbow Dash is my champion. She awaits us upon the field of battle.” Twilight raised an eyebrow. “And where, pray tell, is that?” “A field just outside Ponyville, Rainbow said you 'd know the place.” “Let's go then.” Twilight lit up her horn and with a flash of violet, the two mares vanished from the library. Reappearing at the edge of the field that Rainbow Dash frequently used for practice, Twilight surveyed the area. Rainbow stood next to a large basket filled with bright red dodgeballs. She had a smirk on her face that screamed confidence. “Hey Egghead, Luna tell you what's up?” Twilight ignored her. She walked over to face off against her friend. Lighting her horn, the glow of Twilight's magic engulfed the basket of balls. She lifted approximately thirty balls in her magic, stared straight into Rainbow Dash's eyes and growled. “Go.” All color drained from Rainbow Dash's face as she realized what exactly she'd agreed to do. Ball after ball was flung at her, pushing her to the outer limits of her agility and speed as she ducked, dodged, dipped, dove and... dodged. After a solid five minutes of dodging ball after ball and maybe a wrench, a break finally came. Rainbow stood there panting, eyes wide and and almost panicked at the onslaught she'd just survived. Wildly she looked around her only to find herself surrounded. Lightly glowing balls surrounded her on all sides, the glow now blue instead of violet. “Enough Twilight.” Luna spoke hurriedly. “I surrender the point. You win, now cease before you injure thy friend.” Twilight's stance relaxed and she extinguished her horn. “I would never have hurt her, well, seriously hurt her. Am I understanding you correctly? Are you giving me the blessing you promised me?” Luna sighed. “Aye, you have my blessing. Go forth and court my sister, I shan't inhibit you in any way.” Twilight grinned. “Perfect.” As Twilight vanished in a flash of violet power, Rainbow Dash finally recovered enough to look over to Luna. “What just happened here? Is this heaven? Am I dead?” Luna smiled, “Nay, but you did what I asked of you. That deserves a reward. Shall we talk about it over dinner?” Rainbow shakily walked over to her. “So long as you promise we eat nothing round.” > 340. Pity by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "DO NOT OPEN--PRIVATE", the box said. Celestia scrutinized the contents, flicking her horn over it idly. The box had been hiding behind Twilight's vanity until a rogue spell had dislodged it, a fact that Celestia had noticed but Twilight herself had not. Now that it was levitating in her magic, Celestia had to consider what she wished to do with it. She could take it through the portal with her back to Canterlot and investigate its contents--a valuable chance to see into the mind of her marefriend she would not often get--but the thought of Twilight discovering her betrayal and feeling hurt was a strong deterrent for her. She could quickly peek inside and try to get an idea for what skeletons Twilight had in her closet from her thoughts on the subject, but the idea of being consumed with distrust and suspicion over a simple thing like this was something that did not sit well with her. So, rather than violate Twilight's trust on the matter she did what she saw as the most courteous thing to do. She trotted back to the vanity where she had found it, lowering the box toward her best approximation of its hiding place with a delica-- "Oh, so that's where it went." Twilight said from behind her, her ears folding back and her eyes dropping to the floor. Celestia froze, her wings spreading wide and a blush forming despite herself. She forced both down, replacing them with an even, diplomatic smile and preparing to explain herself. "I guess you know, now, huh?" Celestia shook her head, her smile becoming genuine. "I am happy to report I do not. I considered looking through the box in order to get a better understanding of your more private concerns and problems, but I decided that rather than go behind your back in discovering them I would earn the privilege of knowing them from you." Celestia moved the box to Twilight, allowing the younger mare to take the golden case back in her magic. "So...you want to know more about me, but you'd like to learn it from me?" Twilight tilted her head, her ears swivelling to face her mentor and her eyes never leaving the other mare's face. "And only when you are comfortable sharing." Celestia gave a smile. Twilight smiled back. "Do you want to look at it now?" Celestia's smile froze, tension shooting across her body for a moment, but she relaxed once she remembered who she was speaking with. "If you wish to share it." Twilight settled on the floor, levitating the box down to sit between her and a plush cushion she was in the process of lowering to rest beside her. Celestia took the seat, spreading out her hooves and looking down at the innocuous item. The box opened with a quick flick of Twilight's magic. Sitting inside was a folio--bordering on scrapbook, it was so thick--with a photo of Twilight and her friends taped across it. Titled was "Friendship Problems". Beside it was Smarty Pants, the raggedy doll a much younger Twilight had been so careful to guard once upon a time. Twilight gave a bittersweet, fragile smile, then opened the book. It was, to Celestia's surprise, a set of schematics revolving around Twilight's friends. One showed Rarity and her parents circled in red, with a cringe writ large across Rarity's face. The next moved on to show Rarity shying away from her father, who was brandishing a fishing pole and dressed in a hat stuck with fish hooks. The one after that showed her wearing that absurdly stereotypical mockery of countryfolk she had called a costume that she had donned in order to impress Trenderhoof. There were frantic scrawlings all across the page, and at the top was a checkbox and a label. "Help Rarity accept her family's roots." Twilight turned to another one. "Build self esteem for Pinkie Pie/Fluttershy/Me". There were little check marks beside certain photos, but the box itself was not checked. "Tell Celestia how I feel", however, proudly bore a green mark showing that she had in fact achieved this particular goal. "Ask Applejack about her parents" was also blank, though "Find common ground with Rainbow Dash" was filled with images of Twilight and the mare in question running through the woods and cuddling up to read Daring Do together. Twilight hurriedly moved past one labelled "Lose Virginity", a blush forming across her face. At last, Twilight reached a page labelled "Stop Using Smarty Pants", which was completely blank, save for an image of her and Cadance doing breathing exercises and a few spots stained with droplet patterns. "Spilt some tea." Twilight said, neither of them believing the words even for a moment. "Would you like to talk about this one?" "Maybe later..." Twilight wilted. "I-it's something I've been fighting for a long time, and mostly alone, and I'm not sure I can--Not sure how much I want you to know about it." Twilight sighed, her ears flicking and her tail twitching. "I just--anyway. This book has all of those problems that my friends have that they hold like that one. Ones they don't want to share, and are afraid to get help with. I've got observations, I've made progress with some of them, but--I don't know. It's hard to open this book and know there's still so much sadness, so much hurt that everypony I know buries under the surface and is afraid to talk about." "Am I in here, too?" Celestia asked gently. Twilight nodded. "About your protectiveness with your family and how it hurts other ponies, about your trust problems and about your overworking yourself." "And you didn't want to share them with me?" "I didn't know if you'd be comfortable talking about your secrets or not, and...I never really found a good time to ask." "I think telling your friends about this book might help them understand your concern. What you have done for me in getting me to open up to and trust Luna, for example, was only possible because you cared, and because you were willing to lend an open ear. I only hope some day I can do the same for you." Celestia lifted up Smarty Pants, looking at the doll that had caused so much trouble with a mixture of curiosity and pity. "I would love to know just why you hurt so much over this, and just what you mean by 'hurting my whole life'." Twilight looked at the doll in question. "I guess I just need some time. I'm...scared. I'm scared of all the things you might think, because whenever I share this it's never pretty. I look like a freak, or a victim, or, I don't know, a weird thing, and it just pushes me away from the ponies I talk about it with." "Did you share with Cadance?" Twilight nodded. "Then I think that's an uncharitable view, Twilight. She has never talked of you and the problems she has spoken of about you with anything but respect and sympathy. She wants to help. We want to help." Celestia levitated the book into Twilight's forehooves. "The same way you want to help your friends. Your darkest points don't exist in a vacuum any more than mine do." Celestia touched a hoof to the book. "But that said, I think this is a lovely idea, Twilight, and I want to contribute, too. I know some ponies who could use it." "And will you share them with me when you're done?" Celestia smiled at her. "I think I'll share them with whoever might be concerned." The two of them stood, both sensing that their chat was over in unison, and together the two of them descended the stairs, discussing the logistics of helping their loved ones with their darker sides. The room was left to Smarty Pants, the doll lying inert and untouched upon the floor. The beady eyes stared lifelessly towards the ceiling, and whispers of Twilight from all stages of her life began to echo across the room. "I'mnevergoodenough"/"Whydon'tIeverfitin"/"I'msorryforeverything"/"Ihavetodobetter"/"WhyamIsouseless"/"Pleasedon'thateme" A thousand and one breakdowns, fears, depressed ramblings and old shames reverberated across the room, but Smarty Pants simply kept its empty gaze, the secrets held within it still having yet to reach another pony's ears. > 341. Harvest by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** The Badlands of Equestria weren't actually all that bad. In fact, for the past decade and a half, they could almost have been called the 'Half-decent-if-rather-spartan lands.' The difference was that nowadays, ponies had a reasonable expectation of coming into the... lets call them the Not-quite-good Lands, and coming back out again without their life essence being drained along with love to feed a voracious horde of changelings. In fact, meeting up with a changeling was now considered good luck as the drones were pleasant and prone to putting on impromptu comedy shows filled with impersonations of famous ponies. In the hive, the Queen of said changelings was lounging on her dais. The years had been incredibly kind to her. Once she had been starving and struggling to find a sufficient source of love to feed her children, that had changed the day a purple pony showed up on her doorstep offering a compromise. Fifteen days later, Chrysalis had stopped ignoring her and let her into the hive to begin negotiations. The end result of those negotiations now stood in the great hall of the hive. Delivered mere days after signing a treaty, a golden statue of a corpulent pony holding an oversized donut above her head stood sentry. The drones had taken to calling the statue, 'Fatty Pony.' Chrysalis herself was looking rather plump herself. Over time, the starvation holes had closed and she had started to look quite... pleasantly plump. Granted, she'd never quite managed the perfect curviness of Celestia... Curse that mare, no one should have such perfection for a flank, how could it have been possible for that shape to exist in nature? Chrysalis shook herself, wiped the drool from her chin and continued her thoughts. Granted, she hadn't the curviness of Miss Mathematically Perfect, but her flank was at least in the top ten of Equestria. It had filled out into a deliciously shapely bubble and she could attribute it all to clean eating and good living. Chrysalis started examining her hoof. However... was that a dimple? “Drone, is my hoof looking a little thinned out to you?” Nameless Drone #214 snapped to attention. “My Queen, you are looking as ample and zaftig as is properly befitting your position.... though it I may say so, your horn may be a little skinny towards the end of it.” Chrysalis chuckled. “That's called the tip. Also, as a tip, it's supposed to be sharp. Thank you though, I was getting concerned, as our Fatty Pony is down to five percent. I was hoping to expand the hive a little, but I guess I'll hold off on that.” A new drone, differentiated by heaven knows what, trotted into the throne room. Carrying an envelope under his wing he trotted before his queen and snapped to attention. “My Queen,” Named Drone Steve said, “A pony delivered this letter to the entrance of the hive.” Chrysalis looked him over. “And where is it from?” “Canterlot.” “Oooh! I hope that's what I've been waiting for, bring it here.” Chrysalis commanded. The drone quickly brought the letter to its queen. The paper was quite nice actually, with fine calligraphy engraved on the front that said, “Queen Chrysalis.” Inside the calligraphy continued, “You are hereby invited to the annual celebration of our love, this year we are celebrating fifteen blissful years. Yours, Celestia Morningstar and Twilight Sparkle.” Chrysalis grinned. “Harvest time.” > 342. Teamwork by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Today the Sun rose, this would not usually be something astonishing to anyone. The Sun and the Moon being controlled by the will of magic made the event ordinary and predictable. Yet on this day, the Sun rose, but it did not rise in a steady fashion of an experienced wielder. No for today the Sun rose slightly shaky and somewhat unsure of itself, the mark of an inexperienced wielder using unfamiliar magic. The rising was slow and shaky as it made its way over the horizon. What those standing and watching the rising dawn could not see was that on one of the tallest towers of Canterlot two Alicorns stood. The lavender pony had been straining to raise the Sun by herself. Her unsteady magic was soon joined by the strong, steady magic of the white pony standing next to her. The rising Sun gradually smoothed itself out as it settled in its place in the early morning sky. The white pony smiled at her companion and rested a wing over her lavender companion’s withers. The gentle smile and firm hug reassured the lavender pony that she had done well despite her inexperience. She returned the smile and the two Ponies relaxed watching the Sun warm the waking city. > 343. Sweet by Bekdontraz > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bekdontraz *** Sequel to Walking on Sunshine Twilight yawned stepping down onto the balcony once more. She smiled looking up at the bronze skinned goddess still standing on a patch of light. “Thank you for this…” Twilight said rubbing her eyes and blushing. Celestia stepped down leaning down to gently lift her love’s chin kissing her softly on the lips. “You look like you need some rest..” Celestia said and before Twilight could protest she had swept the smaller Aetherean into her arms. She giggled watching her wife’s face contort into a frown. She smiled carrying her slowly into their bedroom. “Whats the point of having an Earth Bound’s strength if I don’t use it sometimes” She teases gently laying Twilight on the huge bed. “I don’t know...prehaps not making your wife feel so….weak compared to you?” Twilight asked with a slightly smirk. She watched as Celestia crawled onto the bed and gently pulled her into her arms. The Solar Goddess hummed faintly and shook her head. “Twilight, you're not weak, not do I think of you as such. I simply enjoy lavishing the love on you that you deserve. I’ve gotten the Goddess treatment my whole life. It feels amazing to treat someone else as a goddess..” Celestia smiled holding Twilight gently in her arms. Twilight snuggled into her and nodded gently. “Goddess Treatment? So our wedding night...that was the goddess treatment?” Twilight teased causing Celestia to blush deeply. “I was out of practice…” Celestia said almost pleadingly. “I’ve gotten better right?” She was shocked by the pleading tone of her voice. Her fears were silenced by a soft kiss and Twilight snuggling into her to rest. “Celly….you’re perfect….” Twilight blinked and smiled a sleepy smile up at her. “I love you..” She says Celestia nods and smiles back “I love you too my Star..” Twilight nodded and snuggled back down soon drifting off to sleep in her wife’s warm embrace. _____ Luna looked back from peeking in the door and shook her head at her companion “It seems we should announce our joining later..” She said keeping her voice soft. Fluttershy nodded and sighed smoothing down the borrowed t-shirt she wore her wings ruffled slightly. “okay….” She looks up at Luna and blushes. “Can I try out your video games while we wait? > 344. Cliche by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Twilight Sparkle was feeling the pain of sadness and loneliness because she missed Princess Celestia, who she had these weird feelings for that she didn't understand and which made her cry into her books a lot and lament loudly about it to Spike or even no one in particular. Spike forgot about his crush on Rarity for a bit and so gave her some really bad and vague advice about how she felt that involved the word "weird". The lavender alicorn lay lonely and helpless like that for a few weeks until Princess Celestia abruptly decided Luna should take over the country because she was sure from the results of Luna's first Nightmare Night that she was capable of running the country effectively, so she went on vacation without checking up on how well Luna was doing at any point in time and decided to spend it tied to the hip with the lavender alicorn. This went well until she realized that she was in love with Twilight because of how cute her blushing was and the fact that the scholarly princess had saved Luna's life, which she also said to nopony in particular while standing in an empty room. This all seemed very logical but happened in the span of about two hours, which is a lot less than you'd think would take for somepony as old and smart as Princes Celestia. The alabaster diarch was too scared to admit this to the lavender alicorn, but started talking about her Very Tragic Backstory (I'll tell that another time) to take up the time, which was apparently less personal than her crush. Grown-ups are weird like that. Everything went well until Twilight's crush got the better of her and she got really anxious and stopped talking to the alabaster diarch for a bit. This hurt the solar princess's feelings, which hurt Twilight's feelings, and so one of them started crying and the other asked why and then the two of them made up and confessed and then they started kissing for like a really long time. They declared they were in love with each other and probably lived happily ever after. The end. "So..." Cheerilee looked to either side of the room, unable to meet Twilight's eyes. So luminous was her blush that Twilight idly wondered if it was visible from the moon. She, of course, was not one to talk, given she herself was blushing furiously at the reading Cheerilee had provided. The teacher launched into a panicky, immensely apologetic tirade, most of which sailed over Twilight's head in her understandably frazzled state. "What should I do with this, your majesty? I mean, I know he's too young to really see why this could be hurtful for you, but still. This," Cheerilee waved the report around, "is clearly not appropriate for a "Stories about famous ponies" assignment. I've already spoken to Featherweight's parents about it, and about how his hobby of snooping around might have exposed him to this kind of gossip and the paparazzi who engage in it. But even then, I want a second opinion from you. Is there anything you'd like to do with the story? Anything you'd like to add to his punishment?" Twilight tried to find her bearings, shaking her head to fight back the blush. "I, err, I'll deal with the story privately. You can leave it here. With regards to Featherweight, tell him I'll be giving him a talking to about celebrity lawsuits and the dangers of snooping. Just--uhhh---just leave the rest to me." Cheerilee's brow creased in concern. "Are you sure you won't need any help with that or any--" "Nope!" Twilight began pushing Cheerilee to the door with a wing, walking at a very brisk pace. "Thank you for your time, Miss Cheerilee. I'll be happy to take any questions at a later time, and I'll be sure to meet you at that tutoring workshop you're hosting next week." "But--" Twilight opened the front door to her castle. "Bye!" She gave Cheerilee a prod, then pushed the door shut behind her. Her magic locked the door in a flash, which was followed by her teleporting to the top floor of her house immediately. She tore a sheet from the bowels of her writing desk with a flourish of lavender energy, scrawling a quick and panicky message across the page. She rolled it up with the infamous assignment, then dissipated them both with a flicker of energy. Celestia approached the message with trepidation, uncertain of what her old student would have sent her at such an ungodly hour, especially given the hecticness of the past few months. She opened the letter with reservation, eye scanning the frantically written contents for alarming details. Her eyes widened in surprise at what she found. Dear Tia, Somepony knows Love, Twiley > 345. Toasty by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** It was a dreary, blustery day in Canterlot. The wind was blowing out of the north, bringing with it the bite of winter. The grey clouds above threatened snow and before the night was through, were scheduled to cover the city in a cold, white blanket. “Brrr... it's cold out here.” Celestia was walking down the street with Twilight Sparkle. Twilight looked over at her. “Really Celestia, I appreciate you coming with me to the train station to meet Spike, but you could have stayed in the palace, you know, where it's warm? I am a grown up now, I even pay taxes. I'm sure I can meet my s...assistant at the train by myself.” Celestia smiled. “I know you can, but I can also walk with you. It gets me out of the palace and into the fresh air. It's a nice change of pace from the hot air blown up my tail in the palace.” Twilight giggled. “And Luna saying she wanted to learn how to cook and appropriating the kitchens had nothing to do with it.” “Well, maybe a little, but did you smell what was coming out of there? We'll have to air the kitchens for days after this adventure of hers. Is it wrong of me to prefer fresh air and good company?” “No, and I'm glad you're here.” They made their way towards the train station, not in a rush, but not going slowly either. A commotion attracted their attention from a side street. Standing on a box on a corner of the street, a pony called out to all of the city to stop and listen to him. He was from some religious group and had a message to deliver. He yelled to the crowd. “In the BEGINNING there was darkness and the Creator looked out upon this and was dissatisfied. Wishing to give us a beautiful world to live in, He created all that is before us in seven days...” Twilight glanced at him before looking to her side. “Is that how it happened?” Celestia shot her a look. “Just how old do you think I am?” They continued walking, only paying vague attention to the preacher. His volume, however, guaranteed that his voice carried after them. “REPENT ye sinners. Repent of your sins or be condemned to everlasting HELL! “For in the beginning the Creator made stallion and mare. The TIME of atonement is upon us! Those of you who have fallen into the SIN of homosexuality shall burn! Your sinful LUSTSshall condemn you to the very pits of hell....” His rant trailed off into the distance. Continuing to walk, the two mares left the preacher behind. Physically at least. Twilight kept glancing back in his direction, nibbling her lower lip and looking rather consternated. Finally she stopped. Celestia stopped with her, looking at her with concern. “Tia, is any of that true? Are we going to hell for our love?” Twilight shivered as a particularly cold gust of wind buffeted her. Celestia reached a wing around her Twilight, pulling her in for warmth. “If we are, at least we'll be toasty.” > 346. Dusk by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Luna stood atop the upper branches to Golden Oaks, eyes narrowed to resentful slits. "So, think thee worthy of my sister, child?" She spread her wings, horn aglow with magic. "We hath invented fashion trends that lasted longer than thine lifespan, knave. We would have words with thee, but we see from the filth that pollutes thine dreams that thou art too fargone for mere words to dissuade thee. Thou art but Dusk to our Night, and the Night must always set the Dusk in line." Twilight struggled to find the words for what she was being accused of, but Luna's having abruptly yanked her from her bed and challenged her meant she was still flabbergasted and still finding her bearings. She shuffled to her feet. "I, uh--Um..." "'Tis all thou wouldst say to defiling my bloodline in thine dreams? Speak, fiend! Justify thine perversion!" Luna stomped a hoof, causing a cascade of lightning to form in the skies above her. Thunder boomed for miles around. Twilight raised up her head. "Luna, please. Can we talk about this. This, uh--" Twilight cringed, her face colouring at the thought of Celestia even suspecting that her old pupil was having untoward thoughts about her. "This is something I'm not exactly comfortable with, either. To be honest, sometimes I wish it would go away. It would make dealing with her easier, an--" "'Tis a reccuring thought of thine?!" Luna's eyes flashed dangerously. "We shall not have such filth in our courts!" Luna lowered her head, eye still narrowed into a firm, dangerous glare. "Engarde, Twilight Sparkle! Surrender thine dreams of befouling my flesh and blood or surrender thine tutelage with her and the bond thou hast poached by it!" Twilight's eyes widened, then narrowed. The gestures all made sense to her, now. This was not Luna judging her for her feelings. This was not Luna enraged at a breach in composure. This was jealous Luna, possessive Luna, Luna angry at the bond the two of them had together. Twilight lowered her own horn, bowing to her formal opponent. "I accept. On my terms, I will take permission to court your sister should I win. Formally. Without my, um--" Twilight blushed, but regained her composure much more quickly than she would have in a modern parlay. "My untoward thoughts." Luna answered her request with the first volley, a bolt of pure star energy scouring the floor Twilight had once been standing on. The branches around the Golden Oaks wrapped Luna in their grip, then swatted her out of the sky. Twilight landed in a flash of purple energy, hitting the ground with a trot. The shut-in of a unicorn forced herself to remain calm. This was not her trying to defuse the magic of a unicorn that caught her in the school yard trying to bully her with artifacts he scarcely understood. This was not a lesson with a referee to intervene if things got out of hand. This was a Magic Duel. Wards flung up around her body as she ran. Protection from mind quash, immunity to lightning, pain tolerance, nightvision. She turned on a dime to see Luna steaming towards her, body crackling with blue-black energy. She sensed the kinetics spell before it had even moved her, but the raw power meant she had no time to counterspell. Luna's raw magic wrapped around her barrel and flung her from her house to Town Hall, her body tumbling through the sky. She hit a magical barrier, then another, and then another, each one forcing a groan from her chest. She propelled herself out of Luna's grip with a blast of energy from her horn, shooting into the air like a rocket. She cast a shield spell around her side, next, disappearing in a flash of lavender. Luna scoffed. "Art thou a hind for the skewering? Fight u--" She was cut off by a teleported Twilight uppercutting her with a force field backed by the speed her escape trajectory had lent her. Luna bounced against the library's surface, the wind flying from her lungs in an instant. She tried to draw another breath, only to find that Twilight had sucked away the air from around her mouth. She dissolved into a column of black smoke in response, worming towards Twilight as a column of dark gas. Twilight responded by wrapping herself in a forcefield, this one shimmering with energy. Luna smirked internally at this, then rematerialized to the left of Twilight's rear. Blasts of lightning rained down from the heavens, their force turning the ground around Twilight to glass. Luna saw the forcefield weaken, then dissipate, and exploited her opening the minute it made manifest. She lunged forward as a cloud of smoke, producing tendrils that wrapped around Twilight's horn and suspended her in midair. She drained valuable magic from Twilight's reservoir with her vampiric touch, shedding the filth of her rival's mana into the night as harmless smoke. It was then that Twilight dropped the lightning ward, and with it all the energy her body had been storing from Luna's assault. The entire world around Luna exploded with light, sound and fire, sending the alicorn of the night tumbling into a grocery stand and reducing it to splinters with the force of her impact. Luna raised up, her eyes white with fury. Her wings raised, her mane billowed, and then she was consumed by black fire. Fragments of glass broke themselves from the ground around Twilight, flying to punch her in the gut and legs. The ground around her turned to a void of pure darkness, and suddenly her whole body sagged with exhaustion. She felt her losing her energy with every passing minute. Defiant still, she raised a bubble of magic between herself and the glass and the sleep-inducing ground around her. A streaking comet of magic and ice tumbled from the sky, and she had to toss the bubble to stop herself from being crushed. The force of the blast knocked her against a wall of glass and the same black magic from before that Luna had formed beneath her. The pain and exhaustion brought Twilight to her knees, her head sinking towards the ground around her. The glass wrapped itself into a prison, encasing her and her horn. She was only able to stop the glass from reaching her horn's tip, leaving her completely encased besides. Twilight's teeth grit and her eyes narrowed, but her entire body screamed for her to surrender, to run away, to submit. But then she thought of never seeing Celestia again. Of that smiling face being gone forever from her life, of her never studying magic with her again, never reading with her or laughing at her stupid puns. Luna approached her slowly, head held high in triumph. She spread her wings, alighting to land before Twilight's hooves. "T'was more than the farce we expected, but however inventive, thou art mortal. Thine place is beneath me, and ever it shall be out of my sight. Perhaps some time held from my sister might quash these feelings for her." Luna leaned down to stare Twilight in the eyes, her own blue orbs glaring with an intensity Twilight had never seen before. "But thou are not worthy of her, and thou never shall be. And from this day forward, thou shalt forever know this day as the day Dusk bowed to the Night, as it is always fated to." "Maybe...I am...just the Dusk..." Twilight wheezed out. "But the Dusk knows the day a lot better than the Night does." It was then that Twilight inverted her night vision ward, eyes shining with the intensity of the everlasting sun itself. The glass magnified the light, shining it directly into Luna's sensitive eyes. The alicorn screamed at the burning, her whole body cringing from the assault. Twilight shoved the helpless alicorn directly into the glass with a last push of her magic, hitting Luna's head against the space filled by her horn. One horned tapped another, and it was then that Twilight copied the vampire spell Luna had used from before. But where Luna had dropped Twilight's spare magic in disgust, Twilight set the magic she stole to good use. Luna found her power draining away, her every attempt to resist made useless by the light clawing at her vision and burning her skin. The pain tolerance ward inverted itself, and Luna felt a sunburn forming underneath the fur across her body. The mind quash ward inverted, and Luna found her mind fogging like a pony caught in the beating sun of a boiling summer. Lastly, she felt her mind flooded with visions of Twilight and Celestia together. Reading, nuzzling, talking, laughing, smiling. The last thought to reach Luna's mind before it was overwhelmed by the magic loss, pain, dizziness and heat was one of Luna and Celestia embracing, Twilight herself standing off to one side with the other Elements of Harmony. Luna noticed that Twilight was smiling at them, and then everything went dark. Twilight broke from her glass prison, the remainder of Luna's stolen magic going into healing the beaten alicorn and repairing the town square. A pair of ghostly, magical wings floated over her back, hinting at things to come. Once she had at last completed her work, and Ponyville had been set back to normal, she looked down at her foe. "There. That's that, I guess. After all that, courting The Princess should be a breeze." With that, she herself collapsed atop Luna, her battered and drained body claiming the rest it had been screaming for earlier. In the world of dreams, Luna awaited her, a grudging smirk across her face. The grin turned sheepish when Twilight looked at her in uncertainty. "Greetings, Twilight Sparkle. We believe you said that you wished to...talk?" > 347. Mud Pony by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Celestia was perusing the evening paper, sipping a cup of tea before retiring for the night. Displaying a remarkably good mood, even for one known for good moods, she was humming a bright tune under her breath. Entering the room, on the other hand, Luna had a determined, serious look on her face. As Luna came to a halt in front of Celestia she spoke up. “Sister, we must talk. About Twilight. I have heard things concerning the two of you and I am concerned.You canst be serious about dating her. She's is completely wrong for you.” Celestia looked at her sister with confusion in her eyes. “What? Is this about her being my student? She graduated years ago.” “That isn't a problem in the slightest.” “Then it's the age difference, isn't it?” Celestia asked. Luna scoffed. “Of course not, we both know that our age ceased to matter once we stopped aging.” Celestia gave her a puzzled look. “Well, since her ascension, she's not a commoner. Her hygiene is good. She hasn't blown up Ponyville in weeks. She's smart. She's funny. Her flank is just as juicy and squeezable as the ripest peach...I can't think of a single serious reason for you to object to us dating. What is the problem? I like her, she likes me. We share interests, we have history. She's almost perfect.” “But... she's purple!” Luna protested. “What?” > 348. Proportional Response by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** A normal afternoon, just the quiet castle and a nice cup of coffee. Was that too much to ask for? Luna put her coffee mug down and looked at the shaking mare in her doorway. “What can I do for you?” The mare looked around, trying to decide what to say as he tapped her hoof. “I was, um...hoping you could talk to your sister about her um...marefriend.” Luna lifted one eyebrow quizzically. “What has she done now?” The mare’s eye twitched and she tensed a little. “Well, not sure exactly what happened but the archives...”She trailed off and her whole body twitched. “The archives are almost completely empty.” Luna sat still for a moment, her mind racing, “I’ll see what I can do.” With a pop and a flash of light she was gonna and her coffee cup fell to the table and shattered. A second later an identical flash of light went of next to Celestia causing her to jump slightly. “What can I do for you sister?” Luna looked around the room she was in now in awe. Stacks of scrolls and books towered precariously all around them. Some stacks bent over, connecting with others creating massive archways that seemed to defy the laws of nature they understood while other stacks swayed in unseen breezes. They would bend until they touched the floor and then slowly right themselves with the whispers of paper in the wind. “Tia, what is this.” Celestia looked around and sighed. “It’s Twilight’s anniversary gift, or well sort of. It’s been one hundred years and I thought we could do something extra special. I told Twilight we were going to make our anniversary a national holiday. MY mistake was telling her on our anniversary.” Luna nodded as a stack of scrolls washed past them in a pinkish aura. “So...Twilight is lost in there somewere?” Celestia nodded. “And all these are from where?” Celestia pushed a stack of books upright as it bent down over her. “I’m not entirely sure. SOme are from the archives, others her personal collection and some are her thoughts on the holiday and the rest I don’t know.” “I see.” Luna stepped to the side as a set of tomes marched past her into the labyrinth of books and scrolls. “And Twilight is...” Celestia motioned to labyrinth. “Out there somewhere.” She frowned. “I was hoping we could do the project together.” On cue as mighty wave of scrolls rolled out of the labyrinth, Twilight on top checking over a few scrolls in her grasp. Smiling she looked up at Celestia. “I have our choices narrowed down finally.” Celestia furrowed and Twilight jumped down. “After researching every festivity and every activity and every culture, alive and dead and that Discord has shown me from other worlds, and the notes I took when Pinkie taught me about proper parties I have a list of suitable ways to celebrate. Then I tore into my magical knowledge and started looking into ways we mgiht be able to use magic and the sun together to make the holiday...” She trailed off and looked at Luna. “You didn’t say Luna was going to join us. This calls for more research.” Luna looked over at her sister then back to Twilight. Then back to Celestia who turned her head away and started whistling. She looked back at Twilight was looked a little sheepish with a tinge of red in her cheeks. “Huh?” Celestia coughed politely. “It’s nothing. So Twilight you have a few ideas for the holiday.” Twilight nodded. “Yes, yes I do. I don’t want to make any final decisions about it without you though.” She jumped from the mound of scrolls she sat on and the room was momentarily lost to a blinding flash of purple light. Luna and Celestia blinked a few times to clear their eyes and then froze. The room was devoid of any paper except the few Twilight had laid out on table in front of them. “So shall we get to planning the holiday.” Celestia slid up next to Twilight and laid a wing across her back. “You never let me finish explaining before you dove into your research, quite literally I might add.” Twilight blushed and mumbled to herself. “With hearts and hooves day already a celebration of love I thought we might instead make this holiday a celebration of connections. Instead of just celebrating the love you celebrate the bond you share with others. Whether it’s family, friends or lovers. Nothing special or extravagant, just a day where you get to spend it with the ponies closest to you.” Twilight looked at her list and pushed it away. “No distractions, just spending it in the warmth of those closest to you.” She snuggled up against Celestia’s side. “Sharing in the memories of your lives together.” She smiled. “It’s kinda sappy but I like it. I don’t understand how it’s different than hearts and hooves day though.” Celestia smiled. “It’s not about love, it’s about bonds.” She leaned down and pecked Twilight on the forehead. “It’s celebrating the special bonds you have with others. THe magic of friendship and the bonds it creates.” Twilight smiled. “I think I like it, but what will we call it?” Celestia rolled her eyes. “We can worry about that next year, right now I just want to get dinner. You spent the whole day researching.” Twilight giggled sheepishly. “Sorry. Dinner sounds wonderful though.” “It’s settled then. Let us go get dinner.” They both rose and left the room. Luna sat by the table forgotten and a little confused. “What did they mean by me joining them?” > 349. Umm by Ragabash > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ragabash *** It was a great day for Twilight Sparkle, as it was the day where she stopped being a filly and was officially a mare. While this day was big, her birthday party wasn't. Aside from her family, there was only her mentor, Princess Celestia, and her former foalsitter, Princess Cadence. Normally, there would also be high-ranking members of Celestia's court, since Twilight was her protege, that occasion wasn't just big on a personal level, but she knew that her student preferred something smaller. It was pretty early and Twilight received all of her presents. It was everything she could have wanted, which, typically of her, was mostly books. However, there was something else she wanted, specifically from the princess. So, in a moment, when all other guests were busy talking with each other and she could be alone with her, she turned to her mentor. “Umm...,” she began. “Yes, Twilight?” Celestia replied with a smile. “...Nothing.” What she wanted was something simple, something she got a lot when she was a little filly. But it was weird to ask for it, now that she was an adult. In the end, she didn't have the heart to do it. A few hours later, another opportunity arose. Twilight was a bit discouraged now, but felt that she had to try it. So, when the other guests were looking through old photos of her, she took the princess aside. “Umm...,” she began. “Yes, Twilight?” Celestia replied with a smile. The unicorn hesitated. “...Nothing.” What she wanted from her, she often got when she began her study under Celestia. The castle was strange and intimidating and her still unfamiliar bedroom, far away from her family, lonely. Only the princess' warmth and closeness made it bearable. But she couldn't ask for it now. She was an adult mare now, a far shot from the filly that was nearly torn apart by homesickness on her first night here. Later, when the party was over, she and Celestia bid the guests farewell. Her parents had asked her, if she wanted to stay with them for the night, but she refused. Back then, this would have been unthinkable. When all the guests were gone, Twilight again turned to her mentor. By now, she had practically given up, but something still told her to try again. “Umm...” she began, yet again. “Yes, Twilight?” Celestia replied with the same smile as before. The unicorn hesitated even longer this time. But there was no use, it was now or never. “...You see... I... Nothing.” “I don't think there is 'nothing', Twilight. When you try to say something three times, it's obvious that there is 'something'. I have to wonder what that 'something' is.” More important than the “what” was the “why”. No grown pony asked for something like that. What would the princess think? Would she jump to wrong conclusions? Or even worse, the right ones? “Why don't you just say what you have on your mind? I'm sure that you feel much better when you get it off your chest.” As much as she didn't want to admit it, Twilight knew that she was right. She still hesitated, trying to reassure herself, while the princess waited partially. “Can... Can I sleep with you tonight?” she finally asked. Celestia seemed surprised at her request, which gave the unicorn a bad feeling. But then she smiled warmly and answered: “Yes, Twilight.” > 350. The Better Late Than Never Hearth's Warming Special! > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- Up first: Knight of Cerebus *** A knock came at Celestia's door, which the Princess of the Day rose to answer with surprise. She was not certain what it was she was expecting on a quiet Hearth's Warming Eve, but it wasn't a tackle-hug from her favourite (and least frequent among regulars) visitor. Celestia felt her partner's coat dig into her own, the gentle sensation of her head resting on her shoulder. Such unbridled affection was never unappreciated, but there was something almost greedy about the way Twilight's hooves wrapped around her neck and delicately slid her peytral from her neck. The head that rubbed itself softly against her neck pressed perhaps too firmly. The wings that wrapped around her rubbed against her skin and drank in the warmth and softness of her body. Celestia gave the slightest ghost of a frown, opening her eyes. She rose up to meet Twilight, who she noticed was still clad in a hat and scarf. The smaller alicorn looked into Celestia's eyes, a pure smile warm upon her face. "And a good afternoon to you, too, Twilight. How are you this Hearth's Warming Eve." "Well, I'm not in the middle of running a pageant, so considerably less stressed than I was last year." Twilight gave a sheepish smile, walking past Celestia into the study. "I brought a good brew with me." Twilight produced a packet of jasmine tea with a burst of salmon-coloured magic. "You spoil me, my dear. Let me just find my place in my book. I'm sure we can find something for us to read together." "Well, about that..." Celestia's smile thinned. "Are you pressed for time? If you are, don't let me keep you." "Well, actually," Twilight's magic wrapped around Celestia. "We're all waiting for you!" Celestia fond herself being teleported quite abruptly, the world around her disappearing. When she came to, she found herself surrounded by a group of ponies wearing antlers and the hats Celestia herself would wear on the following day. Twilight joined the chorus of ponies in shouting "surprise!" at the top of her lungs. Celestia blinked, then smiled, picking Luna, Spike, Cadance and Granny Smith out from amongst the party-goers. Twilight produced a pen and checklist, smiling proudly. "Now Dash just has to convince Fluttershy and everything will be perfect!" She tallied a checkbox with a flourish of her magic and a wide smile. Celestia noted with some amusement that a noticeable portion of the group rolled their eyes at the action. The sun princess picked herself up and walked into the midst of the crowd, making sure she had found room between Twilight and Luna. "And what is all this, Twilight?" "I knew you'd be sitting in on Hearth's Warming Eve. I mean, every time there's ever been a party the nobility doesn't expect you to attend you run off to your room and grab up a book and a cup of tea. So I--well, all of us, really--decided that you," Twilight reached up and tapped Celestia on the nose, "need to spend less time around those dusty old books and spend some time with your friends." Celestia looked around at the room, once again blinking and shaking her head ever so slightly. The faces that stared back at her were a mixture of hopeful and excited. "I suppose I do." She said to herself more than the room at large. This was met with excited chatter and more smiles. It was then that Rainbow Dash flung open the crystal doors and proudly swept into the hall. "Life of the party coming through! I got our last guest!" Fluttershy settled delicately upon the floor of the crystal chamber, smiling sheepishly. "Umm...hi, everypony." Pinkie Pie took this moment to blow a party favour as loudly as she possibly could, and the room exploded into games, chatter and snacking. ------ Celestia wiped a few cake crumbs from her mouth with a lazy hoof, a pair of absurd fuzzy felt antlers positioned atop her head where her crown would normally be. In place of her peytral she had a fuzzy sweater from Granny Smith wrapped around the front of her body, and her shoes had been traded in for fluffy phoenix slippers that Fluttershy had given her. It had been Pinkie's idea to do a gift exchange for the Canterlot ponies, and Twilight had of course set up the whole affair so that Celestia had been forced to accept a wide variety of gifts from a number of friends and family. Despite her costume change, Celestia coat was kept decidedly cold from some time spent out in the snow surrounding. Making snow alicorns with Twilight had been her first line of action, before Pinkie Pie had burst into an impromptu musical about her desire to build a snowpony, which had rallied the group of royals, farmers, servants and salesponies to the common cause of constructing a worthy pony out of the snow around them. The surprise snowball ambush from Rainbow Dash and Luna had only further coated her in the icy substance. Now she lay huddled up beside the fire with Twilight, watching those ponies still enthusiastic enough continuing the Christmas festivities. Applejack and Rainbow Dash had since co-opted the field in front of the palace in favour of a great snowball war. Fluttershy was sitting by the tree, talking quietly with Rarity and Luna and periodically gesturing at the ornaments and presents. Spike was gouring himself on leftover turkey. Twilight's eyes stopped surveying the room, having lost focus on the party at hoof. She gave a yawn, then nuzzled up against the Princess. "The Hearth's Warming Treaty was actually settled in the spring, you know." Celestia smiled absently. "We set the holiday around this time of year to fit with the theme of winter into summer, and because ponies needed the hope. They needed a promise that life wasn't always hard and cold and dark like it is now." "Mhmm." Twilight squeezed Celestia around the barrel, once again more tightly than she normally would. "I do know my history lessons, you know. You forgot to mention how you co-opted a pegasus holiday about weather and light cycles in order to make them stay part of Equestria." "Well, it didn't seem right to be so cynical on Hearth's Warming Eve." Celestia smiled, running a wing up and down Twilight's back. "I could always say that you got me out of my room because you were feeling clingy, or because you wanted to "fix" me somehow. But I know that's not true and I know to think better of you than that." Celestia gave a blush, which she hoped to be able to pass off as the fire warming her too much if questioned on it. "I hope you won't be too cynical regarding me when I say that you're my little light in the darkness." Twilight blushed, giving a quiet whine. "If we get too sappy Spike will throw us out, you know." "Let him. I'll still have all I want for Hearth's Warming Eve with me." The smaller pony only shook her head, then sighed and snuggled into the body of her elder. "If we're being sappy, still, I have a secret to tell you." "You do, do you?" Celestia encircled her wings around Twilight, smiling gently. "And what, pray tell, would that be, dear Twilight?" "This was just supposed to be a little thing between friends to begin with. I was going to let Pinkie leave you off the party list to start with. I know you like your quiet and I know you like your time to recharge. But Applejack said she wanted to invite her family to the party, and when we asked she had a big speech prepared about why. She told us about how this time of year is when you have to be grateful for what you have, and how it's not about presents or cheesy holiday fun. That was when I knew I couldn't let Shining, Luna or Cadance be left out. But then I got to thinking about how much fun I would really have with my holiday if all I was doing was having a quiet night reading to myself. And then Applejack said it wouldn't be Hearth's Warming without the gifts she was most grateful for there along with her, and, well--here we are." Twilight gave a soft smile over at Celestia. Celestia, in turn, smiled back. "Happy Hearth's Warming, Twilight." "Happy Hearth's Warming, Celestia." *** Up second: Jonesly with a direct continuation of Winter. *** It was Hearth's Warming Eve in Canterlot. The snow was softly drifting down, blanketing the city in white. The palace was quiet, everyone having been sent home for the holiday. In the private chambers of the Princess of the Sun, two mares were lying comfortably in front of the crackling fire. They'd had a quiet night in and were now settled for the evening. “Celestia,” Twilight Sparkle began nervously, “I know it's not Hearth's Warming Day, but I have a gift I'd like for you to open.” “Oh?” Celestia asked. “My gift to you is under the tree downstairs with the rest of the gifts. Do you want me to fetch it for you? “No,” Twilight replied, “It's just... it's just that this gift is very personal and I was hoping you'd open it in private. I... I don't think I could bear you opening it in public if you didn't like it.” “Of course Twilight.” Celestia nuzzled Twilight lovingly. “That it is from you is enough already. I'm sure it'll be wonderful.” Twilight lit up her horn and with a soft pop and a flash of violet light, a small red box wrapped with a green bow appeared before her. As the purple glow faded from the box, a warm golden glow took over. Pulling the bow apart, the glow opened the lid and pulled out a small green crystal resting on a white cushion. “What is it?” Celestia asked curiously, “I sense time magic at work and something else...” “It's keyed to your magic and a name.” Twilight said softly. “Once you give it the name, the temporal magic will go to work, opening a window into the past to see the named pony. The window will shift with time, showing the pony throughout their life.” “Twilight...” Celestia's eyes widened as she held the crystal. “That is incredibly complex magic. Is this why you've been burying yourself in the archives for the last three weeks?” Twilight nodded. “I've been working on this since our trip to the cabin, actually. It finally came together last week with Luna's help.” Celestia's horn lit up as she directed her magic in the base, “Aurora, Aurora Morningstar.” she whispered. The crystal lit up, projecting the smiling image of a white pegasus, her mane a soft golden color with pink and purple highlights, done up in an ancient style. Her eyes glowed with a mischievous light. She gave the impression that she had just pulled a grand prank and was struggling to hold in her laughter. Celestia let out a gasp at the image. “That's her. That's my girl. That was the day that she... Oh Twilight, she lived so long ago. I have nothing remaining of her, and now this? I can't even begin to tell you what this gift means to me.” She reached over with her wing and pulled Twilight in tightly. Hugging her as tears started to fall from her eyes. Twilight burrowed into the embrace, wrapping her own wings around Celestia and holding her as tears fell on the floor. When her emotions had steadied out, a small voice came from beside her. “C-Can you tell me... about her?” Twilight asked shyly. “I would love to,” Celesita's voice wavered. “Sh-She... had this smirk she would get when she knew she was doing something clever...” As Celestia started speaking, her voice grew stronger and more steady. Into the night, the two snuggled together, sharing stories of a pony long gone, yet never forgotten. The crystal shone, and through it, Aurora smiled once more at her mother, her gaze full of love and life. *** Up third: Ultra1437 *** “‘Tia?” a young Twilight looked up at her ex-teacher-turned-mentor inquisitively as they lay sipping hot cocoa in front of a fireplace. “Yes, Twilight?” Celestia’s head came down to her level. “Is there anything you would like for Hearth’s Warming?” Celestia looked down and nuzzled Twilight softly for a moment. After she pulled back, she looked Twilight in the eyes and responded, “Nope.” “Nothing?” Twilight’s head tilted and her ears focused solely on Celestia. “Nada.” Celestia’s smile was genuine. A second later, Twilight was on her hooves running off to the door. “But… but that can’t be true! Everypony wants something for Hearth’s Warming!” “I’ve already got what I want for Hearth’s Warming, Twilight.” A golden aura surrounded Twilight and plucked her from the ground. She was returned to Celestia’s side and set down, a wing wrapping over her tightly. “You’re here. Luna’s safe. That’s all I wanted for Hearth’s Warming.” A crash resounded from outside the room. The pair exchanged looks before a voice rumbled the castle. “Darn it! Almost had it that time!” They grinned knowingly. “Well, mostly safe. But it’s the thought that counts.” Twilight leaned into Celestia’s warmth. “We should probably save the kitchen staff from her.” Celestia shrugged, but made no move to get up. “Probably. Still, she’ll have to learn to cook sooner or later, might as well be now.” “‘Tia, we really sh-” Celestia interrupted her by leaning forward and capturing Twilight’s lips in a kiss. Twilight molded against her, the objection lost to the winds. “Confound this infernal kitchen! Have at thee!” a voice rattled the door and windows as it boomed through the room, followed by a dozen crashes. Celestia’s eyes flew open and she pulled away hurriedly. “Luna? No! Don’t destroy the kitchen!” Dazedly, Twilight was left behind, a goofy smile on her face. A moment later another crash shook her from her state and she quickly shot out the door after her lover, laughing heartily the entire way. *** Up fourth: Knight of Lycaeus *** I’ll admit that when you told me to dress warmly for some Hearth’s Warming preparation I was curious as to what you had planned,” said Twilight shivering as she looked around. “I can’t say I was expecting this.” The pair had teleported from Canterlot to a cliff overlooking what looked to be a vast field of white. Everywhere Twilight looked there was just white with little distinguishing characteristics. “I will admit that calling this preparation for Hearth’s Warming was a bit of stretch and somewhat unusual,” Celestia commented as she wrapped her wing firmly around the smaller Alicorn. “I think tradition would have been a better term for it, I have long thought of it as part of my Hearth’s Warming celebrations. It is one of the many things I do before the actual day itself which may have been the reason the term ‘preparation’ is what came to mind.” “Even if you called it a tradition to come here annually just before Hearth’s Warming, it still seems unusual as to what would draw you to come here every year. Even with our higher vantage point, I can’t see any features that make this place special or different; it doesn’t even match up with any place I can think of as noted to be cultural or historical significant,” Twilight commented as she leaned more against Celestia’s coat. Celestia sighed slightly, “That is because history no longer remembers about this place, this is a place of great importance, but it was forgotten amidst the annals of history. Ponykind forgot this place and none have managed to find this place again.” Lifting a wing Celestia waved it over the white expanse before her, “It is difficult to see with the current weather, but far in the distance is a tall mountain. That mountain marks the beginning of the lands that were once the home of Ponykind and here just before us is where some Ponies first crossed into the lands we now call Equestria, there are many places where we entered this country from, but this is one of the few that has ever been found.” Twilight blinked, “Some of us first entered Equestria from here….” Twilight looked around as best she could from her position, but there was little to indicate this place as anything special. “How did you find this place again after the events of the Warming? With the thick snow it would have been difficult to distinguish it.” Celestia smiled wistfully, “The group I was travelling with across the snowy plains marked a tree that once stood nearby. It was a tall tree and many in my group marked its base with their Cutie Marks, they had wanted to force their stake on the new lands we were to settle. We would not settle here, but we stayed camped here for almost a week before making further progress. Thunderous helped me find the tree again after the Warming had occurred and the Windigos had been banished. For a long time Ponies would come to visit here to see one of the places where we entered Equestria from and for a glimpse of the lands we left behind.” “So you come here every year before Hearth’s Warming to see the lands you once called home, to see the place where you first set hoof on Equestrian soil,” Twilight said. “That and more Twilight,” Celestia said as she brought out something thin crafted from wood, feather, and cloth before allowing the wind to catch it and fly off over the vast expanse. “This is an old tradition that had fallen out of favour over the centuries. It is still traditional for Pegasi to be cremated and their ashes scattered to the winds and this is the site that Thunderous chose for his burial. But there is a second part that has largely vanished and it involves small kites like the one I have are created, each kite bears the Mark of the deceased on it; among Pegasi it is believed that the dead are not truly gone, but that a small part of them remains among their loved ones in the world around them. So in remembrance every year Pegasi Clans would gather in specifically chosen locations to release these kites as a symbolic gesture that their ancestors are still remembered. Those highly honoured among the Clans would have many released in their name and it is quite the sight to witness. I come here every year before Hearth’s Warming to release one in memory of Thunderous.” Twilight watched as the small kite slowly vanish amidst the white, snowy plains. “I can’t even imagine seeing a sky filled with these kites, but it sounds like it was a wonderful tradition.” Celestia smiled as she lost sight of the kite, “It was quite the spectacle and one I had long enjoyed watching.” Celestia turned to Twilight, “A lot has changed over the centuries and it has been something to watch as traditions were forgotten and later rediscovered. Perhaps this will return again someday, but I think we should return to Canterlot and perhaps indulge in the more recent tradition of sharing hot cocoa on a cold winter’s day.” > 351. Troubleshooters: Tia and Twily: Gank by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** The words ‘It’s a trap!’ rung in Celestia’s head as she and the Celestia neared their latest objective. As they dropped out of teleport, they happened upon a small space station under attack by a band of marauding pirates. Helm started closing in, lining up for an attack run. Trusting her gut, Celestia called out, “Helm, hold off and stay back. Something doesn’t seem right.” Twilight shot her a funny look, but nodded to Helm as she tapped at the console between herself and Celestia, magnifying her view of the battle, focusing on the space station. Celestia stared at the battle, taking it in. At first, everything seemed to be normal. She tapped at the screen, zooming in on the battle and the troubling facts rolled in. The attacking crew wasn’t firing at the station. They were firing past it, barely. The station’s shots seemed to be missing barely as the ships dodged, but like with the ships’ slow movements, it seemed to her to be impossible to miss targets that slow. Twilight, looking over at the console as well, noticed and spoke up, “This is a trap.” “Exactly. Something didn’t seem right as we approached.” Celestia nodded, zooming in further and examining the enemy ships’ markings and weapons. “Twilight, look!” She pointed at the ship she’d zoomed in on, a large, blocky cruiser. “The marking on its hull was the same as that stolen dreadnaught awhile back.” Sure enough, Twilight saw it. “Alright, definitely a trap, likely set for us specifically after that whole fiasco.” Torus snorted loudly. “Now that we know, what are we going to do?” Closing the console’s window Celestia replied simply, “We could just leave. They’re doing nothing but wasting their fuel and time, right now.” Torus shook his head, snorting again. “I think we should turn the tables. They can’t surprise us now that we know.” Turning in her harness, Helm spoke up, “That reminds me of a term from a vid-game I played once. ‘Ganking’. It’s basically what they’ve set up: a large attacking force,” she flapped her wings in a quoting motion twice, “‘fights’ itself just to appear as a heated battle, but it’s really just a ruse. Another, likely smaller, party joins the fight, triggering the trap and gets slaughtered as their supposed three-way-battle turns into a two-on-one fight.” “Let’s move. We know it’s a trap, they think they’ve still got us fooled.” Twilight smirked. It was good to be on the surprising side. The Celestia started moving forward, weapons trained, intent on attacking the closest ship, a small frigate. It immediately stopped firing at the station and pushed to full speed, attempting to get around the Celestia’s guns. The Celestia opened fire immediately, ripping through it’s meager shields and striking the powerplant violently. A few seconds later, the little frigate was nothing but a floating scrap heap. Immediately, the other ships turned to intercept, forgetting the station. The station, at the same time, turned its guns on the Celestia. Lances and bolts of light flew from the station, refracting off or harmlessly dissipating into the Celestia’s shields. The tri-wing battleship took off, quickly dancing and diving out of the station’s effective range while the ships pursued. The next target was the large, blocky cruiser. Its short-range guns weren't in range yet. The Celestia’s guns spat purple bolts of light again, and the cruiser’s shields went down. The incoming fire struck the Celestia’s shields, but they seemingly held without any visible damage. Another two volleys sent it helplessly drifting into the dark abyss with several new airlocks. A destroyer took two volleys as it closed quickly, breaking into pieces as the atmosphere vented. The Celestia only had three opponents left, a rather large streamlined battlecruiser, and two more large, blocky cruisers like the first. The streamlined battlecruiser’s guns lanced and struck the Celestia’s shields. For a second the shield dimmed before it flickered and returned to full strength. The Celestia flashed gold as it teleported away, the flash blinding the cruisers’ sensors for a moment. It reappeared on the streamlined battlecruiser’s broadside, unleashing a volley of fire and draining its shields completely. The point-defense guns on the battlecruiser lashed out, striking at the larger battleship as it tried to flee, but it was no use. A second volley tore away a lot of armor plating, launching large chunks of searing-hot metal away from the points of impact. Another volley tore several holes in the battlecruiser’s hull and crippled it. A final volley left the ship drifting, with only minimal power left to use. The last two cruisers turned, their size belying their agility. They both closed in on the battleship from the rear. Lining up a simultaneous attack run, their short-range plasma cannons fired at the Celestia and drained the battleship’s shields. As another volley fired, the Celestia flashed gold and teleported away. The Celestia flashed back into existence back where it had originally teleported from. Celestia and Twilight watched the main viewscreen as the two blinded cruisers slammed full-speed into the crippled battlecruiser, destroying all three utterly. “That was awesome!” Torus shouted, a hand pumping in the air. “All this death and destruction is awesome, Torus?” Celestia asked seriously. Minutely, her wings twitched in agitation. “Well ye-” He cut himself off as he noticed the cold stare she levelled at him. “No, no ma’am. I got carried away.” “It should never be ‘awesome’, Torus. Though they may not lead the best of lives, they are still living, skilled ponies. Would you think this was awesome if it happened to us?” Twilight piped up, raising a hoof intellectually, “It… kind of did happen a few months back.” Torus paled. “I… you have a fair point, Captain. I apologize for my actions, Captain, Celestia.” “You are forgiven, Torus. Just make sure to remember that when you think something is awesome.” “If this was a vid-game, it would’ve been awesome,” Helm stated helpfully. “Only because it wasn’t real,” Torus added. “Anyway, now we take care of the station.” Twilight added sullenly. More death to deal. “Actually, they just surrendered,” Celestia chimed in. They sent a message a minute ago surrendering unconditionally. Their defenses are offline, as are their shields. “Well, we’ll hold and get Admiral Lightspeed, then. He’ll be able to secure it properly.” “Aye aye, Captain.” The Celestia docked again, sliding into its designated port easily. As the docking clamps snapped into place, Twilight sighed. Celestia looked over to her and smiled. “We did well, we took care of a lot of pirates today.” She leaned over and nuzzled Twilight’s cheek. “Hopefully the others out there will think twice about trying to ambush us in the future.” Twilight nodded after returning her marefriend’s affection. “Indeed.” She hopped off her chair and strode around to Celestia’s other side, trailing her tail across Celestia’s body the entire time. “C’mon. Let’s go and relax.” Celestia was shocked, but no less pleased, by Twilight’s playful attitude and the pair quickly left the bridge. > 352. Babel Fish by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** “Sooooo...where are we?” Twilight Sparkle sped up her canter to close distance with Princess Celestia as the shimmering void of the Astral Plane faded out and was replaced with a lush landscape of trees, tall grasses and flowering shrubs with wide leaves. The plantlife looked strange. They were striking familiar to the ones she had seen in books and the greenhouses around Equestria, but at the same time, something was off about them that Twilight was having a problem putting her hoof on. The ground, and the air too, had that same strange ‘offness’ about them. Celestia stopped and pushed some of the hanging foliage aside and stood there for Twilight to join her. Ahead of the two alicorns the forest gave way to a huge clearing with an enormous spiraling spire of layered stonework. Twilight craned her head back until she felt she might topple over and still is was hard to see the top of the structure. “Welcome, Twilight, to the Tower of Babel.” “Tower?” Twilight shook out her wings and looked at Celestia. “I’ve never heard of anything like that in Equestria.” “We aren’t in Equestria.” Celestia took a step forward into the clearing and looked around. ‘This is an inbetween place. A small sliver of reality that has come unmoored from its plane of existence. Time has no meaning here nor do many of the laws of nature.” That’s what was wrong, Twilight thought. Now that she knew, it was easier to notice that there was no sound, no insects, no animals, no wind. The clouds in the sky hung there motionless and there was no sun she could pinpoint. “Wow. How does a piece of reality come...loose, I guess?” “Divine intervention.” Twilight stepped into the clearing, following Celestia. “Wait, you mean you did this?” “No. Another god from another world did this, and no, before you ask, I do not know why.” Celestia nodded toward the tower and started walking forward. “I suspect you will find a great deal of things to interest you here, Twilight. There are inscriptions and cuneiform writing all over the inside of the structure. I have tried my hoof at translating them over the years, but I’ve not much success. Since it is abandoned, however, and inaccessible by all, save we alicorns, I have come to use it as a sort of storage space.” “All this for storage?” Twilight giggled nervously. “What could be so important or dangerous that you would store it in some otherworldly place like this?” Celestia shrugged. “Holiday decorations, thousands of years worth of old sweaters, the seapony race. Stuff like that. And perhaps a little spot for myself when I wish to get away from it all.” “Wow, really?” The Princess nodded again as they reached the base of the great tower where an equally enormous archway stood, its columns carved into alien shapes and faces. Beyond the arches branched doorways and halls and stairways that lead to treasures untold. “I brought you here, Twilight, because I wanted to share this place with you. To give that mind of yours countless puzzles to tease over and new questions to discover that you’ve never thought to ask.” Celestia turned and smiled at the young alicorn. “I know you have a tendency to get lost in your studies, that your’s is a curiosity that is not easily sated. But this is a controlled environment, and I trust you to not get into anything too dangerous.” “Uh...I-I don’t know what to...thank you.” Twilight blinked as she felt tears well up. “That means a lot. Like, really.” Celestia smiled and stepped toward the stairs. “When you’re ready, you can find me on the third floor. Just look for the door with my cutie mark.” She wasn’t sure how long she wandered the Tower of Babel. It never seemed to stop, floor after floor seeming to materialize the further up or down she went and each one held some sort of wonder. On the eighth floor she found a golden model of a solar system that was not her own, it spun with glacial slowness, powered in a way she hadn’t yet figured out. On the twenty seventh floor she found a pool set into the stone work that seemed deep enough it should have taken up the floor below it and was filled with a single huge goldfish that sung a sad song. On the three hundred and fourteenth floor she found a snowflake that set fire to whatever it touched as it drifted through the halls on an unfelt breeze. Eventually, Twilight found herself outside a door that was emblazoned with a sun. She stared at it in silence. She hesitated there at the threshold, her hoof raised to knock. Celestia had brought her here to explore and challenge her mind. Had she done so sufficiently? Had she made use of the gift as she should? Was she ready to rejoin with the Princess? What if she had taken too long? Or not long enough? As she stood there, the door opened inward and Celestia filled the space before her. “Hello, Twilight.” “Um...hi?” Twilight blushed and looked down at her hooves. “I uh...I think I…” Celestia leaned down and took Twilight’s chin in her hoof softly and drew her eyes up to met hers. “Are you ready to join me?” Twilight opened her mouth but she couldn’t find her voice. Am I ready? How can I ever thank her for this? “Whenever you’re ready.” “How,” Twilight licked her lips, “can you be so accommodating? What do you want?” “For you to be ready to join me. For you, Twilight, I can wait forever.” Celestia smiled in the way she always does when she imparts wisdom. “I’ve waited this long.” “What would we do? Together, I mean?” “Whatever we want.” > 353. Lego by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "So is this supposed to be a tower or a mountain?" Twilight asked. "A little of both Twilight, the Great Eyrie, capital of the Gryphonic Empire is built on top of the peak of the highest mountain, Mount Aeolus named after the founder of the Gryphonic Empire.” Celestia answered. Inspecting their progress Celestia asked, “Could you pass over some more of the sandy bricks?" A magenta aura moved some of the requested bricks over. “I still can’t believe that their mountain is mostly sandstone given that’s it’s not exactly the hardest rock, or how high this reaches if this is a scale replica,” Twilight commented. Celestia nodded, “It’s impressive to see especially if you approach the capital from above the cloud layer. The tall towers not only heighten the dominant power of the Emperor, but also these towers provide plenty of space for Gryphons to takeoff from allowing their soldiers to leave for a fight in a fairly short amount of time. The cloud cover often obscures the mountain making it seem like the capital is floating.” Both fell silent as they returned to their work before them. The room was filled with only a steady click as each new piece was added to the growing structure. With the new piece finished Celestia lifted it in her golden aura. “Twilight we should put this in its proper place, could you please come over and stand next to me?” Celestia asked. Twilight nodded and walked over, with one of Celestia’s wings she wrapped it around Twilight before calling up her magic and both vanished from the room. They reappeared in a new spacious room, tables lined neatly against the walls and on every available surface were models of other buildings complete with miniature figures that looked custom made to resemble certain key individuals. The other models were made in a variety of other materials including wood, stone, metal, gems, and other materials that were less identifiable, Twilight looked around, “What is this?” “This is my collection, a collection of models featuring important buildings and figures that I’ve seen or visited, or meet in my long life,” Celestia said. “I build very detailed models of every major or important building that I can recall seeing or visiting over the centuries along with all the important figures connected with that location. If I were to put these together then it is likely I could recreate the world as it existed at different points in history.” “This is impressive of how many there are here. Although I never suspected you would have a collection like this,” Twilight commented. “It is important for a scout to know the lay of the land from its key buildings to its key personnel,” quoted Celestia. “Something Thunderous taught me, he was fond of explaining the key principles of the Explorators of the Imperium which he was a part of and these were the principles that he upheld.” “So do you do this in remembrance of him or as a reminder of the past?” Twilight asked. “A little of both, Twilight,” Celestia said. “This collection has grown greatly over the years; at one time it could have comfortably fit within a decent sized room. Now with the grand size of some of these models and the greater number, I built an ever expanding space to contain them all.” Twilight slowly starting walking around some of the models before she noticed Celestia was following behind her. “Perhaps you would like a tour of this place?” Celestia asked. “I think I have stories to tell for each one of these.” > 354. Dresden by Draven Eclipse > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Draven Eclipse *** Twilight stood uncertainly in the grassy field. It reminded her of a park she grew up nearby in Canterlot. She wasn’t sure if that was being done on purpose, as faeries were tricky creatures and often tried to grant their victims a false sense of security or comfort. She tried not to make a habit of visiting the Nevernever, and it went doubly for the Summer Court. While there were many places in the Nevernever she was afraid of, the Summer Court was avoided for a different reason altogether. Twilight gripped her staff as she kept a wary eye on the nearby Sidhe. Many of them flashed her a smile, but she was sure they wouldn’t try anything. The Queen of the Summer Court for reasons beyond Twilight, tried to lure her into her domain as often as she could. More often than not, it was to try and convince Twilight to join her side once and for all. Twilight had practically developed and art of politely refusing the Queen. The only reason she was here now was because she was promised it would be worth her while. “Come on Twi, I don’t see why you are so tense. The Summer Queen likes you, just loosen up for once” said a disembodied voice. Twilight brushed open her duster and looked down at the dragon skull hanging from her waist. She didn’t want to bring Spike along on this little trip, but after her recent dispute with the Winter Court, she needed a way into the Nevernever that was far from their territory. Spike knew of such a path, but would only take her if he could come along. Apparently cold basements got boring after a while. “Look Spike, you’ve always got to be on your guard around the sidhe. If they aren’t trying to make you their slave, then they are trying to play with your mind.” No sooner had Twilight stopped speaking that a pair of pale arms gently wrapped themselves around her body, causing her to grip the staff in her hand tighter. A head rested on her right shoulder and she could feel the warm breath tickling her ear. There was only one thing in here that would approach Twilight in such a manner. “Hello Celestia” Twilight said, keeping her voice steady. “Ohhh Twilight. You know that as much as I would love to have you under me, it would only be if you were willing” Twilight gulped and trying to fight back a blush that was forming. “You said that you had something I would be interested in?” Celestia slid around Twilight and pulled her over to a previously unnoticed bed. She sat beside Twilight and kept her spare hand in both of hers. “Of course my dear Twilight, I may have caught wind of what my naughty little sister in the Winter Court is planning to do as repayment for your little dispute. “ Twilight pulled her hand free and ran it through her own hair. Of course it would be information she really needed. With faeries that information came with a price, and it always tended to be one you didn’t want to pay. “What do you want in exchange for it?” she asked, trying to keep control of the conversation. Celestia grinned and pushed Twilight flat on the bed before rolling on top of her. She leaned in close began whispering into Twilights ear. The more she spoke, the redder Twilights face became. “What do you say my little wizard?” Celestia asked, tracing Twilights lips with her finger. “Fine….but only for two days” > 355. Gazebo by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Ouch!" A hoof came down upon the tiny body of a baby dragon hiding in the leaf litter. Twilight leapt into the air, yelping louder than she had during her first encounter with Ponyville's resident alligator. Once she'd regained her bearings, she noticed her number one assistant rubbing his backside and hastily rising to his feat. Almost immediately after, she noticed he was standing behind what looked to be a targeting scope the size of a small telescope, which was aimed in the direction of the park's largest and most notably piece of scenery. "S-Spike! What the hay are you doing in out past your bedtime, hiding in the bushes in the middle of a public park staring at a gazebo?!" "I could ask the same thing of you." Twilight held a hoof up to her chest, making sure to slow herself and even breaths rather than hyperventilate. "No," she said slowly, her poor heart returning to its normal pace, "you couldn't, because everypony and their cat knows why I'm out here by this point and, thanks to their endless teasing, I'm never gonna forget that they all know it. And I'm spending my time here waiting for somepony, not hiding in a bush staring at a garden party centrepiece like a crazypony!" Twilight's eye twitched ever so slightly. "And who would that somepony be?" Spike raised an eyebrow, putting his hands on his hips. "Why does it matter?" Twilight flicked her tail, her eyes wandering and her cheeks gaining the faintest hint of red at the question. "I dunno. You could be in league with him." Twilight sighed the sigh of a pony with more long stories to tell than time to tell them. "Do I really want to know who 'he' is?" Spike pointed a claw at the gazebo, his eyes narrowing. "You've never noticed how it always seems to move to be wherever we are in the park? Even if we aren't having a picnic? Have you never heard a growl come from out of nowhere in the middle of the park before? Never smelled the awful smell that comes from it whenever somepony walks past with a little animal nearby. A little animal like, oh, say, me?" Spike shifted his eyes from left to right, casting a glance filled with especial menace at the object in question. "No, in point of fact, I haven't." Twilight took a massive breath, letting out yet another sigh. At last, she managed to give a smile and quell her anxiety-driven frustration. "Instead, I think it's better to focus on animate, legitimate threats to Ponyville's security. We have a forest filled with monsters, periodic invasions by random dark-magic wielders, hostile races that want to invade us and can even shape change and use mind control, a bunch of random construction failures, magical mishaps (not all of which are my fault) and random strong weather patterns blowing over from the Everfree. I'm not going to strain myself worrying about inanimate objects, too." Twilight patted Spike on the head, her smile growing softer. "Now one thing I am worried about is my assistant ruining his sleep cycle over scary things that are all in his head." "But all that weird stuff you're talking about is just my point!" Spike shrugged off Twilight's tender hoof, opting instead to press his concerns. "A killer gazebo is just the sort of insanity that would come from a town like Ponyville!" Twilight deflated. "Ugh, fine. I'll come pick you up with Tia in about fifteen minutes. But you better be ready for sappy mushy stuff, 'cause you brought it on yourself at this point." Twilight trotted off with a face scrunched up like she'd swallowed a whole prune, another "ugh!" making its way to Spike's ears. The little dragon watched his guardian wander away, giving a grunt and shrugging at last. Another noise worked its way into his range of hearing not long after. "He knows." Spike turned on his heel. Standing directly above him was the dark shape of the wooden mass he had been watching all evening. To his utter horror, a guttural growling rumbled all around him, the vibrations rocking his chest and stomach. Saliva dripped from the roof, thick translucent globs dripping down and glimmering in the moonlight. The outline of sharp teeth stood out against the backdrop of the evening park. Spike bolted. "Twilight?! Hey, Twilight! Wait up!" > 356. Pigtails by Ragabash > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ragabash *** As close as they were, Twilight always was a bit nervous around Celestia. And as high as her own status was, she had an incredible respect for the older mare. That made it hard to be alone with her, just as now, as she was with her in her room. She was on princess duties here, but that didn't mean that they couldn't have some leisure time. But since those times were rare, especially now that she was living in Ponyville, it was even harder. On top of that, she never considered what her new title might mean for her relationship with her mentor, that might not even be that anymore. Due to all that, it was hard, nearly impossible, for Twilight to ask what in Tatarus Celestia had been thinking. Not even if she put in a nicer way. It wasn't easy to question her decisions and actions, especially when she didn't know the motives. But there was no way around it. She knew that she wouldn't be able to sleep if she went to bed completely ignorant. “Umm...” Twilight began. “Yes, Twilight?” Celestia replied with a smile. Ignoring the odd sense of dejá vù, the purple alicorn looked over Celestia, before she hesitantly answered: “If it's not too intrusive... Why are you wearing your mane like... that?” Celestia looked to both sides at her head, to the pigtails that were braided out of part of her mane. “I thought it was time for something new. I nearly always wear my mane open and I thought it was becoming a bit boring. Don't you like it?” “Oh no, I like it very much, Princess Celestia.” Twilight couldn't help but feel bad about what she was saying. It was probably the biggest lie she ever told. “It looks really... great on you.” It wasn't that Twilight disliked the style in itself. It just didn't fit the princess at all. First of all, the nature of her ethereal mane made it unfit for such a hair style. The way the hair was flowing made it look like the braids were constantly pulsating, which looked weird. Also, the pigtails were floating in the air, as if they were held by magical scrunchies, which looked stupid. But even if she had a normal mane, it wouldn't fit. It was such a youthful hairstyle, it simply didn't work with a mature mare like Celestia. Twilight considered that this might even be the reason, that she wanted to look younger. But the princess wasn't the kind of pony to get worried about her age. And if she were, she'd probably get a crippling depression, considering how old she was. Without saying anything, Celestia looked at her student for a while. Then she sighed, before she said: “Twilight, my feelings aren't so easily hurt. You don't have to lie to me.” For a moment, Twilight wanted to deny it, but she knew better than that. Of course, Celestia knew it when she lied. She couldn't even hope to convince her otherwise, when she found her out. “Well, it serves me right, at least,” Celestia continued. “I wasn't entirely honest with you either. I didn't do it, just do look different, I actually did it for somepony else.” “Somepony was making you wear pigtails?” Twilight asked in disbelief. The princess chuckled. “No, I did it on my own. I just wanted to look nice to them.” With that, she untied her mane, setting the scrunchies aside and let her mane flow freely. Somehow, Twilight didn't like the sound of that. It had to be something private, there was no way she was talking about something political. Why would she wear pigtails for a diplomat or a foreign ruler? But why would she wear them for anypony? Twilight considered something, but she couldn't imagine her doing that and didn't want to think about it. Still, she couldn't help but object, as Celestia untied her mane. “Why don't you keep them like that? Maybe they'll actually like it.” “No, you are right, it looks really bad,” Celestia replied. “Even if I'm told that it looks good, it'd be just a white lie. I just thought that if I'd wear it, I'd be noticed. Positively, I mean.” Twilight didn't like how her suspicions got stronger. She wanted to drop the subject and pretend she'd never heard it. But still, a part of her thought that she should give advice, if she could. “Maybe you should just ask them, what hair style they like,” she said. “It's not exactly subtle, but it could help prevent mistakes.” Celestia looked oddly at her first. Then she smiled and replied: “Yes, I think you are right. After that horrible idea, it's the best way to prevent future disasters.” She chuckled at that. And with that, that conversation ended and they moved to another topic. Twilight was relived, even if she couldn't quite forget what just happened. Still, it was a good distraction until they had to go to work. “The king of the Griffon Kingdom is bound to arrive soon,” Celestia finally said. Twilight shuddered as she sat up. “Then, I'll ha... I'll go greet him.” “Relax, you don't have to endure him for long. That 'pleasure' will be mine.” The purple alicorn smiled at that. It was nice to hear that she wasn't the only one who wasn't fond of him. As she was about to leave the room to attend her duty, Celestia stopped her. “Oh, before I forget it.” The princess smiled. “What kind of hair style do you like?” > 357. Arson by SongCoyote > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by SongCoyote *** Celestia sighed inwardly, though her face showed none of her beleaguered mental state. The Day Court had been particularly taxing, and the detritus of paperwork it had left behind threatened to overwhelm her with its endless, carefully constructed arguments, demands, and supplications. One such hovered before her, held in her magic as she perused its contents. The flow of her mane shifted as she read, and she allowed herself a small smile, as it was her most rewarding kind of request: one of genuine need, well written, and quite reasonable. She marked it 'Approved' and set it aside, picking up the next with a bit less reluctance. The air in the room shifted as it was displaced by the bang-and-flash of a teleportation spell. The guards around her almost drew their weapons, pausing when they saw that it was Twilight Sparkle - though when they caught the look in her eyes they decided as a body to remain alert. "Why hello there, Twilight," Celestia said without missing a beat or looking away from the parchment she held. "What brings you..." Her words were cut off by Twilight, her voice sharper and her tone more curt than she had ever heard. "Send your guards away." Concerned but not rushing in the least, Celestia turned to see Twilight standing two wingspans away, panting lightly and with a crazed but determined look. She let her smile slip a bit as she responded, "That hardly seems an appropriate thing to demand, but if you would tell me..." She was shocked in a way she had not been in decades when Twilight interrupted her again through gritted teeth. "Will you please send your guards away. Now?" Celestia blinked, perplexed. She stared at Twilight with a slight narrowing of her eyes that would have sent a lesser pony scurrying away; the fact that it had not the slightest effect fascinated her. She slipped back into her accustomed calm smile and turned it on the guards. "It's alright. Please, clear the room. Twilight and I have much to discuss." By the barest margin the guards managed not to give each other questioning looks, instead bowing politely to Celestia and heading out in an orderly fashion. They carefully kept their gazes off Twilight, not wanting to set off or get between a pair of agitated alicorns. Shuffling her paperwork with her magic, Celestia smiled at Twilight and made an attempt at some humor. "Since you have stopped me from doing my paperwork, what is worrying you?" Twilight's eyes went wide, and her horn flared. "To Tartarus with your paperwork!" she cried, and a burst of purple fire reduced the 'In' pile to a scattering of ash, leaving a small flame dancing on the surface of the desk. "This is important!" Celestia hid the sudden rush of horror mixed with a terrible relief that washed through her as the Court documents were destroyed. She extinguished the fire, her face turning serious. "What's going on that brings you here committing arson in the Day Court?" "I've read all the books," Twilight said, advancing toward her on slow, stiff legs, her expression fierce. "I've made what calculations I could. I've even asked my friends, though I never told them why." "Why what?" Celestia was starting to feel mildly alarmed, and fought not to rear her head back from the force of Twilight's regard. "Why I needed to know. Why I've been so distracted lately. Why my more intricate experiments kept failing." She was very close to Celestia now, the light in her eyes intent. "It’s all because of you." Something shifted in Celestia's mind, and her wings loosened on her back. Her voice was quiet, escaping as it did through a tangled web of uncertainty, fear... and hope. "Me?" Tears appeared in the corners of Twilight's eyes as the courage that had carried her this far started to crack. "You," she whispered, her nose inches from Celestia's. "I... I can't keep doing this without..." The barest sound fell from Celestia's mouth, carrying with it the weight of something held back for far too long. "Yes," her voice caressed Twilight as the last distance between them closed. "Yes." As their lips met, two sets of wings spread wide, then curled around each other, enfolding the fire they built within. > 358. Adventures in Home Ownership with Sunny Skies and Dusky Sparks: Melody by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Adventures in Homeownership with Sunny Skies and Dusky Sparks: Melody Winter and all it brought had come to Equestria at last. The pegasi had been diligent in the weeks before, moving in thick clouds filled with the first snows of the season. Cold air from the north was guided south, cooling the air until the lakes and rivers began to freeze. But that had been weeks ago, and now the season was in full swing. Not an inch of ground, save those kept clear by plow and shovel, were devoid of the glistening white snow still falling in its gentle way. Streams of smoke wafted from nearly every chimney in every house, adding streaks of grey contrast the white clouds that still blocked the sun's light. Outside of Manehatten, in a tiny suburb easily forgotten by the world, there was one house that none who saw would ever forget. It was not large by any means, nor particularly impressive in any way. Rather, the moment one's eyes gaze upon it, it would become the symbol of what it was to be a cottage, a pure and complete representation of the concept, with its thatched roof and cross-hatched walls. From its doughs hug tiny, multi-hued lights, now covered in ice from the daily cycle of thawing and freezing, giving them a sparkling quality that no manufacturer could hope to recreate. Similar lights were woven through the shrubs and along the stone wall that surrounded its snow covered lawn, leaving the unshoveled path still discernable by the negative space they left. Upon its door, an ivy wreath hung, with pinecones and nuts and a little red bow. Its windows were covered in a light dusting of frost with small drifts of snow piled against the ledges. All the windows were dark, save one, where a warm orange glow poured out. Through that window, the cottage's living room could be seen. A fire merrily burned beneath the hearth where more strings of light and streamers of evergreens drooping here and there about the mantle and the doors. Stuffed in a corner, large only compared to the size of the room, was an evergreen tree with small candles perched amid its decorated branches, their flames dancing and swaying in the not quite still air. Beside the window, a small gramophone played, its volume so low that only the melody of the Hearth's Warming carols could be heard. Two mares laid before the fireplace enjoying its warmth. A white pegasus with a soft-pink mane and a dark-purple coated unicorn with a mane of lighter blues. The pegasus had a wing draped over the other's side, holding her tight as they both sipped at steaming mugs. The unicorn's horn glowed a sparkling violet, holding a book before her muzzle. She read from its pages, her lips whisper to her lover while her eyes scanned. Reaching the end, she set the book aside and turned to face her partner. The lovers shared a kiss before cuddling all the closer and crossing their necks. Their eyes closed and in moments they were asleep, chests rising and falling in harmony as they dreamed. > 359. Etiology by Taranth > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Taranth *** Sometimes, being Princess is unfair. Wait, no, that’s not even the problem. Sometimes being Princess of the Day is unfair. Because paperwork. Piles upon piles of Me-cursed paperwork. Court is well and truly over, and my little Sparkle is off in her labs developing magical wonders never before seen by ponykind, and I’m here in my chambers doing paperwork. This was supposed to die down once Luna came back! Why does it seem like I’ve got even more endless piles of paperwork now? I cannot honestly imagine how a stack of the height in front of me can contain as many pages to read and sign as it apparently does. I sighed. The answer was obvious - because I have something I would rather be doing. Or somepony, perhaps… heh. I would call them very un-princessly thoughts, if they weren’t being had by a princess about a princess. That should make them the most princessly of thoughts! ...Sigh. Getting distracted. Have to start reading this page all over… Somepony save me… Ah! Perfect timing! I look up with a possibly-desperate grin as Twilight opened the door and walked into the room… ...The door was closed, and the room empty, apart from the endless stack of paperwork. What? I could’ve sworn... The door suddenly swung open, and then she walked in, bereft of regalia or lab equipment, with that incredible smile across her muzzle that accompanied a fun and interesting night, either from some new magical discovery or something more… biological… or both… My ear twitched. Something weird just happened, and something was still… I heard the gentle creak of my door opening, and the clip-clop of Twilight’s bare hooves across the marble floor. At least five seconds after Twilight herself. “Twilight Sparkle… what have you done?” I asked. Not in a horrified way, of course, just very curious. She grinned even wider, and started talking. Or at least, her mouth started moving. It was fascinating, watching those lips move, forming sounds that didn’t come… It took less than those five seconds for me to lose myself in a daydream about those lips, and I almost missed it when her voice suddenly started to catch up. “I’ve been studying etiology! The time version, not the disease version. Causality. Time spells.” She paused, then, and it took me a moment to link the moment with an eager grin she’d had a few seconds earlier. “This wasn’t intentional, just a weird little side effect. I thought it was interesting. Do you like it?” By the time her voice had caught up with her, Twilight had been sitting with an expectant expression on her face for a few seconds, but fortunately she had been waiting for my responses for longer in the past as a filly. It took me a few moments to process everything, to be honest. “It’s… fascinating. A little distracting, admittedly. So your sound is lagging behind--” I blinked, cutting off. My eyes were tracking across the room to my right. I could sense Twilight somehow, instinct telling me that she was moving, but she was sitting still. It was one of the strangest things I’d ever experienced… at least in a setting that wasn’t checkered and raining chocolate milk. And then, she stood and started moving, slowly walking around to the right just like I’d somehow predicted, starting to talk again before she started moving. I wanted to watch those beautiful lips again, but my eyes kept trying to insist that I should look a couple of lengths ahead of where she was. The sound of her hooves sounded a couple of seconds after her voice. “Sound appears to be delayed by five seconds, but that’s not all. It seems my… presence is a few seconds ahead, as well. Not sure if it’s my magic, if it’s just because I have so much magic or something, but I can tell you can sense it.” Twilight was pacing back and forth before her desk and watching her reactions, now, and I was trying very hard to focus on where my lover was, rather than where my instincts were screaming she should be. The fact that her voice was moving back and forth as a third distraction wasn’t helping either. “I can see why you’d find it fascinating…” I felt her presence come to a halt. The smile on her face suddenly turned a little more sultry as her physical form moved to join it and spoke again, giving me a spoiler to where her words were going.. “But I don’t think it’s a good idea to keep doing my testing like this… it would probably interfere with my research. So I thought I might... test out its effects while it lasts.” The desk, laden with accursed and currently unimportant paperwork, suddenly lifted in the air and set itself to one side of the room under Twilight’s expert magical field (without spilling a single sheet in the fireplace, unfortunately) and suddenly there was nothing between her and I. And then suddenly I felt her moving forward, and I was leaning down before I knew it, my heart rate soaring and eyes closing on instinct and feeling her lean in and meet my lips in a crushing, passionate kiss… ...Only her lips weren’t there. It was jarring, yet somehow exciting - like she was teasing me, close enough for her fur and breath to be tickling my nose and lips, yet not close enough to touch. I found myself actually whimpering, pushing forward a little as if to find those lips, forever just a little beyond my reach… It felt like forever I hunted for the warm, moist slice of heaven, almost unbalancing myself, and I’d just begun to open my eyes when the five seconds was up and Twilight’s corporeal lips met mine. Ahhhh... I don’t think I’ve ever melted that fast before. My legs shook slightly as my lips parted for her tongue and caught up on lost time, lips twisting around each other and tongues entangling in a hot, liquid mess. The fact that it was mostly completely silent for a few seconds meant I jumped slightly when the wet smacking and happy moaning caught up, which led to a giggle from Twilight that I felt immediately and heard shortly after. I have no idea how long we lost ourselves to that divine kiss, with sounds and presence and physical all giving conflicting but wonderful signals, keeping me on hooftips… It ended on a slightly sour note when I felt Twilight’s presence retreat and tried to follow, unwilling to break the kiss yet, and forgot that her actual muzzle was still there, leading to us butting heads a little harder than I’d intended, but neither of us really cared. The whole world seemed to shudder as she pulled away physically as well, the sounds of our passion echoing in the air as we both caught our breath. “...Wow.” We both said together. Only, of course, the sound was delayed for her, but that was hardly important, and I found myself giggling at the tardy exclaimation. And then my eyes widened with a gasp as I felt her move forward again, twisting around my neck and nuzzling across my shoulder. It was anticipation of a sort I’d never before encountered. I had to settle onto the ground, not trusting my legs as Twilight teased me twice over - feeling her playful giggles as my body twitched and arched in response to touches with hoof, muzzle or feather that she hadn’t yet made. I would lean into a touch on my barrel only to feel her nip at my neck, and by the time she stroked the former with a wing I was shuddering from the feeling of her presence along my back between my wings. I was constantly off-guard and off-balance. I could not imagine myself allowing this sort of situation with anypony but Twilight, ever, but with her it was incredible. Slowly but surely she worked her way back along my body, leaving me shuddering more and more with every moment, building up the suspense. When she reached my cutie mark she paused there to play a while while my hind leg twitched and my breath came in stuttered gasps, letting her physical form meet up with the preview at last, and by the time both of them were working together there I was little more than a puddle of whining, molten white princess. And then she started moving further back. I let out a hiss as I felt her presence move fully behind me, and tensed in that endless anticipation… …And waited... ...and heard a strangled yelp and a heavy thump and clatter. My eyes shot open as the feeling somehow… fizzed, fading and distorting, and looked around wildly to determine what had interrupted my bliss. Twilight was in a groaning pile of tangled limbs against the wall, and… Oh. My wings had shot open. Twilight had been in the way! I hadn’t done that in centuries! I nearly killed somepony last time it happened! I was always so careful! I scrambled up to check on her as I realised what had happened. While I’d trained myself to be ever-so-careful with my wings, I’d been instinctively sure that Twilight had been behind me. “Twilight! Are you alright?” She groaned, and it sounded… wrong. The pitch wavered and twisted as the sound escaped. I looked at her, as she twitched, her body moving too fast, too slow, jumping and stuttering like a damaged recording crystal… I’d felt her move behind me in the future, and that had made me throw her across the room. I’d broken causality, and now it was snapping back. I could suddenly feel the ache in my horn that I realised had been building, an incredible magical charge. Before I could so much as swear, everything exploded. ~-~-~-~ Twilight and I stared at the doorway of my chambers. Beyond the doorway, instead of the pristine hallways of Canterlot Castle, was an eye-melting nothingness and chaos. The same thing could be seen through the windows and other doorways. “Twilight. What is this?” “...Ummm… the timeless void beyond reality? Maybe?” She chuckled nervously, once more back in one metaphysical piece. “Did you just dislodge my chambers from time and space?” “Hey, don’t put this on me, princess ‘I can bench-press stone towers with my wings’.” I gave her a long, searching look. “...That’s not what bench-press means, is it?” I ignored that. “What have we learned about time magic?” “Yeah, yeah, not a toy, I know...” “How long will it take to fix this?” “...I don’t know? If I was in my lab with my notes I could probably fix it in a couple of hours, but it could take a couple of days from here…” She stared again into the abyss. “...Maybe longer.” I sighed. There would be panic across the whole country, Luna would be insufferable... “But hey! Remember, this is timeless space. If we do it right, we can get back right where we started!” I halted, looking up. “...Wait, so, no matter how much time we spend here…” “Well, yes, theoretically… I mean, I should be able to...” I grinned, settling into position and tensing“Good. We can start working on that tomorrow.” “What? But there’s no such thing as tomorrow here, there’s no time…” “Twilight.” I closed the chamber door with magic a little harder than necessary, blocking off the sight of the swirling nothingness. She whipped her head toward me in surprise. I imagine she likely had enough time to notice wild eyes, spread wings, a slightly predatory grin and pose, and how fast I was coming at her before she was bowled off her hooves. “Oh! Tomorrow...” She managed to gasp out before I caught her lips in mine. And that was the last coherent thing out of either of us... until tomorrow. > 360. Hammer by Bebna > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bebna *** "Twilight, please stop working and come to bed!", - said Celestia as she strode into Ponyville's crystal palace workshop. Twilight, lying with her back on the floor under her newest invention, couldn't see her former Mentor. To her luck. If she had seen Celestia's blushed face starring between her open hind legs, she would have fainted on the spot. Good, then all she was asking for was: "Can you please give me a hammer?" But the white and now half red alicorn, didn't answer that request, too deep she was in dreams, about what she could do with the handle of a hammer and the lavender thing in her sight. "A hammer, please!", came now from the slightly annoyed lavender lips. "Sorry, here you go!", replied Celestia, while she summoned her two battle hammers. Floating one under the construction. "Not this hammer! The other one!", said the now even more annoyed inventor on the floor. The other war hammer floated down. "OH BY CEL" *donk* "ouch" She felt no remorse for that little magical push. Not even her treasure shall ever swear again with her name. "Oh, did my little princess hit her head? How often did I tell you to wear a helmet", while speaking she summoned her helmet and armour directly on to Twilight, "and protection while you work?" Smirking, she waited until her former pupil rolled out from under construction. Which was not a wise decision on her part, she could have used a headstart. Then giving, by her subjects the so lovely nicknamed warrior princess, all her fighting gear was a big strategic error, Celestia deeply regretted while fleeing to the only place she thought be safe: The royal bedroom. > 361. Synchronised by Bebna > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bebna *** Dear Prince Blueblood, Let me tell you, my little colt, why I, princess Luna, need access to, what you so loudly called a "horrendous amount" of bits from the royal treasury. There is a small problem if you live in a household filled with mares: There body's inner clocks will synchronise to each other. If you didn't know that, don't blame us, there was probably a good reason why my sister didn't shared her firsthoof knowledge about mares in your upbringing. If I had to guess, then probably something or somepony else, perhaps one of these self indulgent nobles and there pesky building projects you always talk about, was more important and she didn't had the time to educate you about it. Anyway, let me comeback to the problem we, who are, your aunt and princess Celestia, your also superior princess Twilight and me, also one of your rulers, face each day. The first thing is the use of the toilet. The tower only has one in the size for alicorns in the top and a normal one in the bottom for the guards. And thanks to our synchronised bodies, we always have to go at the same time. This was perhaps adequate when only Celestia lived in the tower. It was bearable when only my sister and I lived in it. But it is a big problem now with Twilight living in the tower, too! Can you imagine to always have to wait not only for one, but for two, every time? Probably not. It has come so far that even Twilight found a name for it, she calls it "Game of Thrones". At least she can use the normal sized one in the bottom, if it isn't already in use by a female guard. And don't let me get started about trying to sleep, while the two lovebirds, next door, go at each other again, because it is our special time of the month and we all in bad mood because of it. This is the reason, why we want to take this "horrendous amount" of our own money to build another tower. Your ruler of the night, - Princess Luna P.S. And I swear Blueblood, if you question a decision of one of your rulers again, I will let Discord change you to a mare and you will live in the female guard barracks from that point on, do I make myself clear? > 362. Cornucopia by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Harsh winds blew across the mountain, causing the glass to rattle in it’s frame. A small gust found it’s way through a small gap in the window and blew through the warm room it had found. Teasingly the gust blew over the back of a small purple pony causing her to shiver lightly. In response a large white wing fell over her withers and pulled her close. Smiling the young pony looked up at the owner of the wing. “Thank you.” She wriggled closer and sighed contently as she closed the book in front of her. Her eyes traveled up the owner of the white wing’s face to her horn. Gently she traced the spiral ridges in the horn with her mind and hummed to herself. The alicorn smiled warmly as she spoke, breaking the younger ponies train of thought. “A bit for your thoughts Twilight.” Twilight looked into the alicorn’s eyes and and blushed. “Sorry, I was just reading about the legend of the cornucopia. Looking at your horn I couldn’t help but think about how it loosely resembles a cornucopia.” Celestia lifted an eyebrow. “Oh?” Twilight nodded. “Yea. A horn representing abundance and nourishment.” Twilight blushed a little. “From that the word came to mean inexhaustible. It makes me think of you in some ways. An inexhaustible supply of spiritual nourishment for the nation. An inexhaustible supply of kindness and warmth.” She trailed off and leaned against Celestia. “An inexhaustible supply of love for your little ponies.” Celestia pulled the young mare closer and leaned her neck over the mares in a half hug. “Indeed, I can see how you might compare the two. But do not those things flow from the horn, were as my horn only has magic flowing from it?” Twilight sighed and snickered. “You’re right. I was thinking about the base of your horn, a pony could say that is were the opening of the cornucopia was and you were what came out. Forever fueled by the cornucopia on your head. But the reverse is true as well. The magic that it lets out is never ending. Always warm and welcoming. I know it could be used to do some terrifying things.” Twilight paused and closed her eyes. “Just like mine could be but you’re to full of love for that. An inexhaustible supply.” Celestia smiled and she rubbed her chin against the mare she held under her wing. “Thank you Twilight. That’s an interesting comparison but you made one mistake. My inexhaustible supply of love for you.” Twilight blushed . “How could I forget about that.” She turned her head and caught Celestia’s lips with hers. “A cornucopia of love for me and me alone. That’s the best thing I have ever received from the cornucopia inside of you.” > 363. Rainbow Dash by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Four ponies stood on a field. Littered about were bright red dodgeballs. It had been a week since the last challenge and the parties involved had gathered again. Twilight Sparkle stood next to Celestia Morningstar. Across from them, Rainbow Dash confidently stood next to Luna Morningstar. “So we are agreed?” Celestia asked. “A rematch, magic disallowed, Twilight wins, the dates go on. Rainbow wins, the dates stop.... Remind me again why I'm going along with this?” Luna grinned, “Because you looo-oove me and want to huu-mor me and my ec-cen-tri-ci-ties.” Celestia sighed, rubbing her face with her hoof. “Ok, why are you going along with this?” Luna's grin soured. “Rainbow whined. A lot.” “I did not whine!” Rainbow whined, “It was just totally unfair of the egghead to use magic against me! She's like, a bajillion times better then me with magic. She's an Alicorn! Take away the glowy wooshy stuff though and there's just no way she can keep up with The Dash.” Celestia just smiled faintly. “Fine. Let us see how this turns out.” She turned to Twilight. “Are you ready?” Twilight nodded silently. “And you, Rainbow Dash?” Rainbow grinned. “Born ready.” Celestia lit her horn and with a flash, teleported herself and her sister to the far side of the clearing. “Go!” She called. Rainbow exploded into motion. She spun into a barrel roll, a wing curling about a dodgeball, guiding it into her hooves. She flapped hard twice, gaining some quick altitude. “Bombs away!” She crowed, angling towards the ground and Twilight. She dove, releasing the ball as she reached top speed, pulling up and skidding to a stop on the ground, she watched the ball fly towards her friend. As the ball streaked at Twilight, her eyes wide as she jumped to the left. The ball whistled past, rustling Twilight's tail as it passed within inches of the purple mare. So the battle went, Dash using her speed to snatch balls before Twilight could get to them, only to rise into the air and dive bomb the scholar. Twilight kept up as best she could, dodging at the last moment several times, using her wings to give herself microbursts of speed, dipping at direct shots and rolling away from indirect ones. She never took the offensive away from Dash, seemingly using her entire focus on the monumental task of not getting hit by the balls kept in motion by her prismatic foe. Her brows furrowed in concentration, Rainbow Dash worked her opponent towards the edge of the clearing, where the trees were more numerous and dodging was harder. “Almost, almost...” She muttered, “Now!” Rainbow flashed downward with what she hoped was her finishing shot. She released the ball at just barely below rainboom speeds and watched as the ball flashed out towards Twilight. Twilight whirled around and kicked out with all the strength she had in her legs. The ball that had been flying so fast towards her reversed direction in a heartbeat. Rainbow casually moved her head to the right, letting the ball zip past her, rustling her mane. “You missed, Egghead.” Rainbow taunted. “Did I?” Twilight spoke for the first time all day. Her eyes flickered to something behind Rainbow. Rainbow whipped her head around just in time to see the dodgeball ricochet off of the tree behind her at rocket speed, flying directly at her face. Rainbow's world exploded in a flash of brilliant light and pain. As everything faded to black, the last thing she heard was a grim voice. “Don't EVER try to stand between me and My Celestia.” > 364. Troubleshooters: Tia and Twily: Charter by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** “Let me get this straight.” Twilight’s eyes flashed dangerously. “You want us,” she motioned to herself and Celestia with a wing, and then swept it back to point at the spaceport behind them, “to ferry you.” Celestia quirked an eyebrow, but let Twilight hold control of the conversation. “Yes. And one other, along with some equipment, nothing too large.” The only other pony in their conversation was a white pegasus stallion, rivalling Luna in size. He had a cloak on to keep the chill away, looked at the pair through small, square glasses sitting on the bridge of his muzzle, but was otherwise uncovered. She looked him in the eyes. “Why?” “Because I can pay you handsomely.” He stood straighter, almost proudly. “Nope.” She turned away, intent on leaving. “I haven’t even named a number.” His posture slouched somewhat, as his wings twitched once. “We don’t need the money.” Twilight started walking away. He interposed himself in her path, but she kept on going around him. With a sinister tone he spoke, “What if I could give you something else...” Celestia heard enough. “She said no. That wasn’t a maybe. That wasn’t a yes.” Moving next to Twilight, she raised her voice as her horn lit. “Threatening her will only worsen your case.” He stumbled back, “No, no! I wasn’t threatening her! What did you think I meant?” “It sounded pretty clearly to me that you threatened her,” Celestia’s response was hard and as Twilight kept walking, she kept herself interposed between the two. “What? I meant n-nothing of the sort! All I was o-offering was a chance to find him again!” he stammered slightly. Both ponies’ ears perked and they stopped. Twilight turned and spoke, “You have ten seconds. Start explaining.” “Okay.” Head dropping sadly, he took a deep breath and spoke quickly, “I am one of the chief architects of the CometCorp Dynamics mining corporation. A specialized survey crew recently discovered a comet. Initial scans and samples put its origin here in the solar system some centuries ago, possibly from around the time he disappeared.” He exhaled once he finished and looked up. Twilight had come around Celestia. “You are sure of this?” She blinked back tears. He nodded once. “I am. I need to get out to it quickly, but it’s in deep space and it is moving. A normal transport would never even catch up to it.” Twilight looked over to her marefriend, her eyes asking an unspoken question. Celestia nodded once before speaking. “We will have to see these reports to verify what you say.” She looked to Twilight, her marefriend lost in the memories that resurfaced. “If they check out, and only then, will we think to about ferrying you.” The pegasus’ relief was instantaneous. He launched into a hover excitedly repeating, “Thank you! Thankyouthankyouthankyou!” Celestia held up a hoof. “We’ve only agreed to look at the scans and reports, nothing more. Now then, mister…” He froze up and dropped back to the ground. “Ah, sorry! I’m Chief Architect Cheap Echo, at your service.” “Well, Mister Echo, expect a message in the morning to set up an appointment.” Celestia looked to Twilight, whose face was warring between happiness and disappointment. “I will! And again, thank you for giving me this opportunity.” He took wing almost furiously, speeding off into the distance. After Twilight returned from her memories, she heard a shout of joy. Noticing Celestia’s joyous smile she asked, “So, love, shall we head home?” Celestia leaned over and nuzzled Twilight softly. “That would be lovely. I just hope this all checks out. It will be good to finally find him and put this all to rest.” Twilight leaned back into her, nodding enough for Celestia to feel it. “Indeed. I just want to hope for the best…” > 365. Lakeside by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "It sure is pretty, isn't it?" Twilight said, looking out over the lakefront. Flickers of sunlight danced across the surface of the emerald pool, making Twilight's eyes shine with glittering speckles when she looked upon it. Ducks and geese cruised the water lazily, taking a moment when the late spring's breeze died down to dip their heads underwater and nibble at the crustaceans below the surface. Celestia sat in the soft grass of the valley with that delicate poise she seemed to bring to every action she strived for. "Absolutely." She said softly. Twilight turned to look at her, ear flicking at the way Celestia's voice dropped the slightest edge to its usual warmth. She searched Celestia's eyes for a moment, her wingtips flickering and twitching with the precious parcel she carried under her feathers. Her lover smiled back at her, and Twilight could see by the way Celestia's pupils were dimmed that the mare was lost in thought. "Is something, er, on your mind?" "That is." Celestia smiled. The wind blew again, and the bulbs of unbloomed flowers bowed towards Twilight's tensed form. "You hesitated. You're nervous." Her smile didn't leave her face, but Twilight could see the concern in her expression by the way the corners of her mouth folded. "And I can imagine why. You've been pulling out all the stops for me, my dear. Spoiling me, even. Most of the time when ponies take me out to dinner on top of Manehattan's Statue of Harmony it's because they want to assassinate me." Celestia smirked, but Twilight frowned at even the thought. Celestia's eyes softened. "Every time there's been something on the tip of your tongue. Something you've wanted to say." Flowers drifted past Celestia on lazy lily pads, the winds in the idyllic valley shifting ever so slightly. "You've taken me out ice skating at the height of the winter carnival, and when we reached the fireworks show you paused. But you looked away. We went to watch the glaciers melt top of the Canterhorn after Winter Wrap Up, and when the water started to break the ice sheets you opened your mouth. And then you closed it." Celestia stood up slowly, trotting with a deliberate gait over towards Twilight. "But you know me well enough to know where this is going, and I know you well enough to know why you've tried five times to make the leap and stopped short five times already. And that's precisely why I know I'm ready to make the jump." Twilight smiled a massive smile. "I knew you'd figure it out eventually. And you're right, I am scared. I have been for a long time." Twilight sighed, letting out pent up air. "But I also knew that I'd only be ready to ask you once you knew, because I knew you'd be scared, too, and I know you hate being put on the spot." "So you held back for me." Celestia chuckled. "That would be our Twilight Sparkle." "I held back for us. I needed to know we'd be ready." Twilight opened her wing, revealing the jewelry box underneath. "Do you think I should get down on one knee?" The wind sat perfectly still. Then, ever so slowly, a breeze shifted around to whisper its way toward Celestia's elegant form. The alicorn clicked her tongue and shook her head ever so softly. "I do, you silly unicorn. Now kiss me." The box dropped into the soft grass of the lakeside, and at last the waters fell into a calm once more. In front of the embracing lovers, ducks and geese across the pond took the opportunity to dive, and the mares and landscape both fell quiet. > 366. Symphony by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Dawn had scantly broken over the horizon, the usual light and warmth of the Sun slowly fought back the dark and chills of the retreating night. A new day had begun, the world slowly awakened after the night’s rest yet the Archmage had been travelling for a while. Her partner, the Princess had roused her and beckoned her to follow just as the Moon nearly completed its slow descent towards the horizon, confident that its work was finished and that rest was so rightfully earned. It was certainly unusual for anyone to travel out so early, yet far behind them lay the city of marble of gold that both called home. She looked around in the vain hope of understanding where their destination was, yet the only thing that lay ahead were forests. The forest ahead was old; its trees mature and tall that their foliage created shade and shelter for those that lived within and beneath their lofty branches. Her thoughts of what her Princess had planned were broken by the feeling of rain falling softly against her coat. As she turned her gaze skyward, she could see that the ascending Sun was gone, obscured by the gathered light grey clouds. A soft tap against her shoulder drew attention from the skies to the gaze of her Princess. Since leaving the city her Princess seemed quiet, quiet in a way the Archmage seldomly saw as it was not the quiet of peaceful content, but the quiet in which her Princess’ long past seemed to lurk more closely, an almost haunting quiet hinting to the unvoiced sadness that was always present. With this she understood that whatever this place was, it was a place of stories both told and forgotten and somewhere her Princess felt was important. The Archmage took a swift glance around and she could see that they stood on the doorstep of the thick forest and upon this closer inspection, the sparse light could barely penetrate the heavy shade giving the forest an almost imposing feel, yet the soft light that her Princess bore gave her a sense of peace and safety even in this mysterious place. With a quick motion asking both for her silence and for her to listen, which she compiled as the duo began their trek through the soft detritus. Her Princess’ movements sure and precise even in the dim light and thick foliage as she led the way forward, gently pushing foliage aside with sweeps of her broad snowy wings. Even in the dark of the forest, the Archmage could still hear the excited chatter of its denizens. The denizens darted through the forest, across the ground and above in the long reaching branches. Even as they trekked deeper in, the Archmage could still hear the almost rhythmic fall of the rain, a quiet harmony to the natural dissonance of sounds formed by the loud cacophony of the forest’s denizen. While her confusion had not lessened since arriving in this mysterious place, the Archmage found herself understanding her Princess’ request to listen. The unusual silence however drew her attention once more. It was strange to hear, but as she looked she could understand why. She could see that the forest had changed greatly from what it was earlier, here it was more sparse, the trees less plentiful. The denizens were almost nowhere to be found, the eerie silence was a stark contrast to the almost gentle peace from earlier. A few faint cries could be heard through the scraggly almost lifeless trees heightening the unsettling presence of this unusual place. Here the Archmage could more than feel the presence of magic; no here the magic was thick almost as though magic was all that could be found here. Something had happened here, something so long along yet had marked the land so that few living beings would dare venture here, the Archmage mused as they continued on. At last the songs of birds could be heard again, three songs distinct in tone and character rang from around and soothed her mind after the uneasy walk through the heavy magic. Here the forest broke open once more, allowing scant rays of light to pierce through. It seemed that the clouds had begun to retreat yet the glade they stood in allowed little of the sky to be seen. Here was their place, her Princess hadn’t said anything, but the Archmage knew. This is what her Princess had taken her to see, taken her far from their home to see. The place was a small glade, the small pond made the scene almost quaint, but what stood out were the rough-hewn stones arranged into a rough shape. The Archmage turned to her Princess who stood almost so still as though she was a statue of finely polished marble, knowing that she needed to know what those stones were the Archmage approached them. There was magic within these stones, magic both familiar and unfamiliar. Magic of the Aether was the first she felt, the most familiar for her like it was an old friend that was once lost and now found. Mingling among that were two more, the Magic of the Earth had that quiet strength that was unmistakable and the Magic of the Sky its energy wild and frantic like the storms they could command. Words were unnecessary; the Archmage knew what this place once was. This place so far from the city of marble and gold, it was history here. History of the old world, it was once a familiar world but time had dulled the details and like so many events and places it had faded into tales and myths. She knew it all and so she joined her Princess who had taken to resting by the small pond. The only response from her Princess was a sad smile, one that betrayed her usual composure. To the world her Princess was a pillar of strength so many relied upon and yet in this moment her expression was unguarded and it could not hide all that she had seen in her long life. The Archmage through her close bond were privy to moments such as these, but almost never in places with such rich and personal history for her Princess. Without any more thoughts on the matter, the Archmage reached over with one of her own wings and held her Princess firmly as soft tears broke through the frail mask that she had held all through the journey. She knew why she was shown this place and why her Princess had asked for her to come with her this morning on what seemed to be a day of no significance, anything else beyond those facts could wait for another time. > 367. Silence by Bekdontraz > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bekdontraz *** His horn aglow with arcane might Lord Solaris set the sun on its morning path. His duty done he then turned once more to face the problem laying in his bed. His royal chambers looked as though a hurricane had blown through the room, atleast that was what he kept telling himself. The truth of the matter was the scent and scene were easily read by anyone with a passing understanding of pony sexuality. He stood at the threshold, the near silence of the room seeming to accuse him of his misdeed from the night before. The seasonal scent lingered in the air of his room and he felt a shiver run down his spine. He shook his head clearing it and with a simple spell cleaned the air of the room out. That only left the problem at hand, the source of his shame. Twilight Sparkle lay on his bed, most of her form tangled in his sheets. Her head lay on his pillow with a contented smile on her lips. She made no noise as she breathed slowly in her sleep. Solaris smiled sadly, ever since his student had begun to mature he’d found himself attracted to her naive inquisitiveness, but he had always kept himself in check until last night. Now he could blame it on the season, or the fact of how long it had been for himself since he’d lain with a mare, but the truth of the matter was that he already cared deeply for her. He simply wished they hadn’t given in to instinct and passion first. With a sigh he walked over to softly kiss her sleeping forehead. “Sleep tightly my little bookworm..” He whispered to her before stepping through the door to his private bath chambers. > 368. Draconequus by Random Pony > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Random Pony *** Celestia and Twilight were walking through the Canterlot Sculpture Garden, Celestia was teaching a filly Twilight all about the sculptures. Celestia taught her about Victory, Friendship, and everything in between. Soon they came to sculpture that looked like a snake. Twilight was curious about the strange statue, so she asked her mentor what it was. "Tia? Whats that weird snake pony?" "Twilight, this is called a Draconequus. Draconiqi represent disharmony. I happen to personally know this draconequus, his name is Discord. He ruled Equestria for thousands of years, until me and Luna banished him into this statue here. His rule was full of sadness and chaos, and ponies everywhere were not themselves. We will be discussing this in one of your future less-" When Celestia looked at Twilight, the filly was on the verge of crying. Celestia suddenly realized she had scared Twilight, and she just stood there, looking at Twilight. "T-Tia... why was he s-so mean?" Twilight said between tears. "Twilight, my faithful student, It's my fault I told you the story of Discord. Could you forgive me Twilight?" "That depends."Twilight replied. Suddenly Celestia got an idea that would cheer Twilight up. "Twilight, would you forgive me if we got some ice cream?" "Yes yes yes yes yes yes!" Twilight cheered as she hopped by Celestia's side, and when they were headed to the ice cream shop Twilight forgot all about the scary creature with each step she took. > 369. Hat by Palaikai > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Palaikai *** Marble. Alabaster. Fine china. A finely crafted piece of pottery. These terms speak of an exquisite beauty; something rare and delicate, precious and priceless. They are terms which bother me. She speaks; it's quiet, dignified, and it's all the more effective for its lack of emotive content. There are no wasted words, no inflammatory speech, just simple, precise recitation of the facts and her proposed solution. Her capacity for remembrance astounds me, and I wonder if it's a gift of the alicorn race or something she's had to train herself to do. No one knows exactly how old she is, how far back that brilliant memory goes, and I wonder what it would be like to see everything from childhood to the present day with crystal clarity. I'm pretty sure it would drive me bonkers. On either side of her are two lanterns and their omnipresent glow is the only thing that seems to have any sort of life of its own; she has her own inner serenity – whether it's to do with age, her station in life, or again, something she's been schooled in, I have no clue – and like her voice, there is no waste. If she doesn't have to move, she won't. That's why the comparison to inanimate esoterica annoys me so: because of the evident truth in it. No matter what, she remains resolutely unflappable; her countenance remains the same whatever situation she is faced with, and there are times when I feel that she ought to be one of those mysterious, fantastical statues that line the cloisters in the castle courtyard. I wonder if I've ever seen her frown when she's been perplexed by something? Have I ever seen her flush in embarrassment? Smile because something tickled her funny bone? My own memories are not infallible, and they span so short at a time, shorter still in the presence her, but I can't recall a single occasion when I've seen her expression shift from what I consider to be a neutral, default, state. “You're a princess, yes,” I find myself wanting to shout at her, “but you're also a pony, a mare. Is there nothing that can breach that argent mask you wear?” Does she do it deliberately, to keep us at a distance? Is she so afraid to let somepony in? To let me in? Is it just a hat she wears because it's better to be seen as an ethereal, unapproachable entity rather than as a flesh-and-blood pony? Her speech comes to and end, and there may be a ripple of hoof-stomping, but I'm so entranced by the slow, deliberate turn and slow, deliberate pace at which she moves off back in the direction of the castle that I'm oblivious to everything else. Even her wavy, glittering tail and mane are kept at bay. I shouldn't even be here, really, but she's been so busy with her arcane studies that I take any opportunity to hear her speak that I can get. Before she's out of sight, the last thing I see is the harsh set of her jaw and I wonder what it would take to make it tic. “My pretty marble statue,” I find myself saying out loud before I'm ushered into the foyer by the royal guards, “how am I to make you a pony again?” * Most ponies when deep in thought would pace incessantly, but guess what she does? Go on, guess! That's right, she stands rigidly in place, and I can't help thinking that, were I to place my head against her chest, her heartbeat and pulse would adopt the same glacial pace. I really want to place my head against her chest. When I was a filly, I did so often; less so as I got older, and I miss the warmth, the comfort, of her bosom. How would she react were I to do so now, I wonder? Would she be as rigid as the draconequus I can just about spy through the half-open window, locked in some ridiculous pose that makes me wonder what emotion the sculptor was trying to convey? She doesn't notice me getting closer. Or she does, but is choosing not to acknowledge it. What goes on in that mind of hers? Do her neurons fire so quickly that her body must divert resources from elsewhere in order to function correctly? It's a silly thought, I know. “What are you doing, Twilight Sparkle?” I stop suddenly, feeling a trifle foolish. The voice is flat; the question is conveyed without any emotion, and she may as well have been asking me about the weather. Fire crackles in the background, and the scent of singed air wafts toward my nostrils; a message has been delivered from somewhere in Equestria, something requiring the princess' attention, but she makes no move to seize the bound scroll that has appeared in the middle of the room. I remain silent, letting her mind conjure its own reasons for my approach. An eyelash has detached itself and has landed on the delicate curve of her cheek; some mad impulse seizes me, and I place my hoof upon it. She starts, and the solemn façade is gone for an instant. She takes a deep breath, and I'm intrigued that my touch has caused her to have this reaction; part of me thinks that I've gotten what I wanted and I should bail out before her passive mood turns vicious, but another part of me … wants to continue, to see where this leads, to see how far I can push her. The thin, bony tip of my hoof traces the length of her cheekbone, the eyelash still in my possession. Her face flushes, turning a fetching cherry red, and it's so startling a shade against her snow white coat. I'm just tormenting her now, though I try to maintain the pretence that I'm nothing more than a curious, playful filly; her eyes are a little wide, her mouth hangs open in surprise, while my hoof completes it journey from her jaw to her chin. I cup it lightly, the way a parent would with a foal. Or the way a lover would with their partner. She's starting to come to life, shaking off the marble-like trance she's been locked in for who knows how long. I forget about the eyelash and I'm about to discard it to the floor when her hoof covers mine. “No,” she says softly. “Huh?” “You have to make a wish,” she explains to me in a gentle murmur. “When two ponies have an eyelash caught between their hooves in this way, they have to make a wish. Whoever has the eyelash when they part will have their wish granted.” She looks into my mulberry eyes and smiles; a warm, genuine smile that touches me all the way to my soul. “Make a wish, Princess,” I say. Our hooves are pressed together for a matter of seconds, though it feels like hours. I was expecting hers to be cold, hard, but they're not. I don't know what I wish for, it wasn't my focus; my pretty statue has come to life, and I'm revelling in the colour tinting her lovely, pale form. It's a victory, but winning this battle isn't my concern right now. Time ticks by slowly; the princess is aware of this on a level that I cannot even begin to fathom, being so intimately acquainted with the celestial orb which keeps our beautiful land alive. She is the sun and I am a rock given life by her light. Neither of us makes a move to reveal who possesses the eyelash. I slowly bring my other hoof to the opposite side of her face and stroke her cheek; her breath comes in ragged little pants as I explore that graceful, ivory face housing the radiant lilac eyes. Our hooves separate. I have the lash. “What was your wish, Twilight?” she asks. Both my forelegs encircle her neck and I draw myself up as high as I can; though I'm straining quite a bit, my muzzle is just about level with hers now and my lips press against those of the princess. “This,” I reply, pulling away. “Twilight ...” I shush her with another kiss; her supple lips on my own sends waves of feelings crashing through me that I find impossible to articulate, but the the most important thing is that my dear, sweet Celestia is no longer marble, no longer alabaster, no longer fine china, or a finely crafted piece of pottery. She is no longer ethereal, unapproachable, untouchable. She is a pony, a mare, with needs. Needs that mirror my own. We part; she fights to regain the composure that I have robbed her of, but it's of no use. Her breathing is heavy, her ghostly mane has lost its shimmer, and she seems so much older in that moment, as if some kind of shield has been lowered and I'm seeing the real her for the first time. Maybe I am. It makes no difference. Serenity or not, she is still my sun, still my princess, and still beautiful. > 370. Fallacious by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** Applejack (the friend, not the drink) had spent most of her day circling the fields on the outskirts of Sweet Apple Acres staring at the weeds. Accompanying her, recently returned, paroled and remanded to Harmonic custody, was a bored Sunset Shimmer. “Are we done yet?” Sunset whined. Applejack looked up. “Almost Sugarcube, we've only got to finish up with the northern fields. Thanks for all yer help with this, by the way. Takin' out knapweed is much easier with a unicorn along to help.” Sunset sighed. “I guess, I just don't understand why you see one weed and suddenly you're all, 'Burn it, burn it with fire, make the heavens rain with all the heat of the sun and bring down the blistering inferno of hell!’ isn't that a bit much for just a weed?” With a grin, Applejack started to explain. “We're burnin' it 'cause it's noxious. Fire’s the only way to guarantee we got it all. Ya see, it don't belong here, but somehow, we got some. We're not gonna get rid of all of it, but we'll keep it from spreadin' with our crops when we harvest 'em. Trust me, you don't want to see what happens when a weed gets outta control. Ask Twilight sometime about South Marelina and Kudzu.” “Speaking of Twilight...” “Were we?” Sunset scowled, “Well, we are now. Where has she gone? I was under the assumption that I would be under her parole, yet here I am working as a glorified flamethrower.” Applejack put up a hoof in surrender, “Ok, ok... She and Celestia have headed up to that cabin they bought in the mountains. They told me they were due some alone time and the only reason I was bein’ told where they were goin’ is that someone in Ponyville needed to know just in case we needed them. When she was talkin’ about this trip, she had a big ole grin on her face. I’m under the impression that she or Celestia has somethin' special planned for the weekend.” “Oh? I guess they'll be studying something incredibly fascinating,” Sunset looked a little jealous, “I wish I could be there.” Applejack guffawed. “Sugarcube, I didn't know you were into that type of thing.” “Huh?” Sunset asked eloquently. “Don'cha know? Twi and Tia are an 'item.'” “They're what?” Sunset blushed. “Yep, they got together about a year ago. I don't rightly know what happened, but one night Celestia came to town three sheets into the wind, locked herself up with Twi, and next thing I know, they're datin’ and Twi's referrin' to me as 'The friend, not the drink.'” As Sunset tried to process this new information, a voice called out through the field. “Applejack, oh Applejack, do you have a moment darling?” “What's up Rarity?” Applejack asked as Rarity and Fluttershy walked over to them. “Have you seen Twilight anywhere? She's not at home and I simply must speak with her.” “Didja ask Spike?” “Apparently my Spikey-Wikey has gone to the Crystal Empire for the week. He told Sweetie that Twilight was leaving and he was going to have a,” Rarity made air-quotes with her hooves. “‘Bro-Week’ with Shining Armor.” “What did you need her for? Mebbe I can help instead?” “Oh, I wanted to discuss with her the upcoming ball season in Canterlot. She simply must let me design her wardrobe for it. I know she doesn’t think much on her look, but she is a princess and must look absolutely ravishing. So is she around anywhere?” Rarity looked hopeful. Applejack tapped her chin. “I'm sorry Rares, but I have no idea where Twi went. As far as I knew, she was in town, doin' some learnin' or some such.” Rarity sighed. “I see, well thank you anyways. May I ask what you are doing out here with Sunset?” Applejack grinned. “She's my help for the day. I've got a weed problem and she's helpin' me out with it. She’s amazing with fire spells.” “Are you sure that is all, dear?” Rarity asked, with a subtle smile. “You wouldn't have any untoward intentions to our newest friend, would you? You are out here all alone on such a beautiful day.” “Just what are you implyin', Rares?” Applejack asked flatly. Rarity chuckled. “Oh nothing, I would never insinuate that it is a perfect day for a picnic with someone you might... shall we say, 'fancy?'” Applejack's face scrunched up and her eyes darted right and left. “I don't know what you're talking about. I don't fancy Sunset Shimmer. I would never want to take her out alone on a lovely little picnic and get to know her better.” Rarity raised her eyebrow. “Well well, I see how it is. I shan't disturb you any longer Dear. Have fun!” Rarity turned and left with Fluttershy, the butter yellow mare having said nothing the entire conversation. Sunset Shimmer stared. “Applejack, you lied to them. You know perfectly well where the princesses are, but you looked your friends in the face and lied to them.” “Well, Twi told me before they left that this was a critical time in their relationship, that she thought Celestia might ask her somethin' important and that if anyone interrupted them for anything less then a Discord level event then, and I quote, 'So help me Starswirl, I will place your next batch of cider in a state of thaumaturgical superposition such that it will remain untasted by all and none.' Now, I have no idea what that means, but her eyes...” Applejack shuddered. “Oh I get that, I've been on the wrong end of the friendship laser. That mare is scary. No, what I mean is that You, Applejack, lied. You can do that?” “Heh, yep. I don't rightly know where it came from, but ponies just seem to be under the mistaken idea that the Element of Honesty can't lie.” Applejack winked. “Down right useful when I want them thinkin' somethin' is just so. Mebbe now Twi and Tia can have that privacy they wanted.” Sunset's face openly displayed her shock. “You're not a terrible liar? But what was that bit with the shifty eyes? That was the face of a liar if ever I saw one.” Applejack smirked at her. “That, Sugarcube, was what I call droppin' hints.” “Wait, is that a lie? Is that truth? I just don’t know anymore… What is truth? What is a lie? How can we see mirrors when our eyes aren’t even re...mmmmpphhhh.” Sunset’s mouth was suddenly filled with the taste of apples. Applejack drew back, “Are my intentions clear now?” “Crystal.” Sunset Shimmer went back for seconds. > 371. Victory by RedvsBlue327 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by RedvsBlue327 *** Dread loomed upon Celestia as the ship captain relayed about the fate of the last boarding team. Sparks and warnings blew from the medbay console, and more alarms echoed everywhere else due to the beating the space frigate had taken in the fierce battle. The lead cruiser of the enemy fleet had proven a terrible opponent two times over, and just as victory was almost grasped in desperation, the enemy ship somehow jumped away. Again. And as Celestia was just now finding out, carrying those with the best combat experience among their crew. Twilight emerged into the Medbay sporting multiple gashes and burns across her once pristine coat. Celestia tried to focus on the repairs at hoof, but she had caught sight of Twilight's state upon her entrance. The brevity she had carried through the battle finally broke, and Celestia dropped the repair kit in favor of caring for her true... Well, there was no room for such in war. The two said nothing as Celestia cared to Twilight's wounds. Even as functionality was restored to the automated Medbay, still she continued to redundantly clean away excess blood and charred fur. Recent memories of missile barrages tearing away the engine room around her lingered. The captain announced their imminent departure, and Celestia was pulled out of her idle thoughts of what had happened, and would soon happen again. Her worries didn't matter. The enemy missile launcher had to be disabled if victory were to be seriously attempted. And without the main fighters, the next two combat capable was Andy... And ... Terror constricted her as she froze completely, sheer panic unlike earlier for just her lowly life, but for the one that held her everything. Her spirit, her will, her love. Twilight had joined at this crews tragic tale, and Celestia scrambled after her. Twilight had endured flame, gunfire, and vacuum for the promise of the future, and Celestia could not bring herself to separate. But this time she could not follow, and fear overwhelmed, tears threatening in desperation of an alternative where there was none. Twilight hugged her, and Celestia grasped back as hard as she could, as if it would somehow keep her there. Moments passed, and the vibrations of the jump engine alerted them to the impending pursuit. Twilight pulled out of the hug, to the reluctance of Celestia. The tears were wiped away, and when her eyes opened, they locked to not just Twilight's own, but a window to the unwavering passion and belief she carried about this cause. Celestia's shuddering sobs calmed to Twilight's resolve once again, just as any time before where it came down to the wire, her fire relighting Celestia's hope. The door behind them opened as the second boarding member came looking. There was no more time. They both got up and looked to each other, seeing all the heartwarming times in years long gone, the adventures of what seemed now trivial matters back home, and the most recent fights for survival on a galactic scale. She wished she could find the will to speak, to reveal her feelings far too late... but as the jump engine whirred to activation, Twilight leaned over and gave a kiss, not of family or friends, but of passionate lovers. The kind Celestia was forced to know she yearned for in their first ship bound skirmishes. As Celestia came out of her blissful shock, Twilight had already gone. The enemy monstrosity was in sight, and what would likely be the final battle began. Hull breaches scattered throughout the ship, and fires filled the rest. Celestia came to as oxygen became too thin and stumbled out the engine room. She stumbled from her injuries. But her next foggy glance was to the sight of the lead enemy warship... venting atmosphere at an exponential rate. Then flame and support structure, until it made a final flare, and catastrophically burst in a cacophony of explosions and debris. Tearful cheers rang throughout the destroyer, echoing in unwavering volume, but Celestia heard none of it. She felt not even joy, as the one important thing remained focused in her clearing mind. She clumsily made her way to the wrecked Medbay, tripping at the sight of no one... ... There was time, she had seen the final moments. She made to sprint to the teleporter and collapsed from bloodloss. She needed to get to that room and did whatever crawl would buy her movement. Buy her time to do the proper confession. She came close enough for the teleporter room doors to automatically open. Thanks to the valiant efforts of: The Kestrel And her successful crew: Jerry, Ug-Nur, Celestia and Mandon The rebel's flagship was destroyed, throwing their fleet into chaos and ensuring a federation victory. > 372. Plushie by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** In one of Canterlot’s tallest towers... in a darkened room, despite the near-evening sun, a princess was playing. A plushie of Twilight Sparkle, sans her new wings, sat at a miniature table, with matching miniature teapot and cups. “Oh, Princess… I can’t thank you enough for inviting me out here for tea!” a high-pitched, yet remarkably good rendition of her voice echoed from behind her. Several hooffalls echoed off the carpet before the plushie opposite her waggled a little as she spoke, also in a remarkable rendition of the real voice, “It was no problem, Twilight. To be honest, I found myself missing your presence of late. I wondered if you had an afternoon free, and here we are.” A couple more hoofalls sounded in the room. A teacup was levitated to Twilight’s mouth before being set down gently. “Princess, I must confess something,” the Twilight plushie seemed to deflate slightly, head bowing down. Celestia-plushie sat still where she was. “Oh? What might that be, Twilight?” “I love you.” In the background, a single dramatic note played on a piano. The table between them was upended as the Celestia-plushie exclaimed, “Oh! I love you too, Twilight! But we cannot be together…” Another, more dramatic note played. “But, Princess, why not?” The Twilight-plushie stood tall, despite being inanimate, its stance was fearful. “Because…” The note rose in pitch. The Twilight-plushie leaned in. “I love…” Another step up. “Another.” The piano played a crescendo note before going silent. “But, Princess. Who is this pony?” The Twilight-plushie fell over dramatically. “She is…” The piano started, playing two climbing notes. “You!” Another two steps up. “I love you!” “Marry me, Princess!” A blue magical aura set the Twilight-plushie upright, much closer to Celestia-plushie. “I cannot.” Celestia plushie-turned around. The piano started again, playing a dramatic tune. “Please?” “Only if you kiss me now.” Celestia-plushie was turned around again. “Okay!” “Mwah, mwah!” The two plushies’ mouths met, despite being inanimate. They were mashed together haphazardly as– The room’s door opened suddenly. A white pony stepped through. “Luna, are you ready to raise the Moon?” Luna scrambled to pick up the plushies and hide them from the intruder’s view. “Yes! Just give me a minute!” “Alright, Lulu.” Celestia chuckled lightly. “Did… did you see anything?” Luna asked quietly. Celestia stepped inside and shut the door. “No, Luna. I didn’t see you playing with your plushies again.” “You… didn’t?” Luna’s voice squeaked slightly. “Of course I did. I just wanted to let you, the intimidating Princess of the Night, know that your secret is safe with me. You don’t play with plushies when you think nopony is watching. Especially not producing romantic soap operas.” Luna coughed once. “Of course, sister. Give me a few minutes to freshen up, and I will be out shortly to raise the Moon.” “I’ll see you then, Luna.” Celestia stepped out, shutting the door behind her. “Stupid Tia. Always interrupting when it gets good.” The Twilight-plushie bonked the Celestia-plushie on the head a few times. Sighing, she set them both back on her bed to continue the story another time. > 373. Acrid by UhOh > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by UhOh *** Twilight Sparkle sank wearily to the ground the moment Celestia suggested a break; while by no means out of shape it wasn’t exactly fair to expect an ordinary unicorn to keep up with an alicorn. Especially considering Celestia’s current advantage. It took a while but once her breathing had evened out Twilight felt ready to try conversing with her former mentor. Her last twelve attempts at initiating conversation—not that she was counting—had been expertly shut down by the princess who seemed bound and determined not to enjoy her company but the scholar was—definitely counting—nothing if not persistent. “You’re looking rather… translucent nowadays, princess.” Celestia, from her self-appointed position as lookout, smiled ever so slightly. While she knew the best course of action was to ignore Twilight’s presence as much as possible she couldn’t deny that she’d missed the young mare immensely these last couple of years. “I take it you don’t approve?” She asked, with a teasing pout. “Well, the change—now I can’t put my hoof on it—but it’s somewhat lacking in substance.” Twilight bit her lip, determined not to break first. Twilight’s attempts were admirable but Celestia had a poker face that could put a nopponabou to shame. With an expression of the utmost serenity Celestia offered her rejoinder. “Guilty as charged. There’s simply no fooling you, Twilight Sparkle—it’s almost as if you can see right through me.” The immediate and indelicate snort let Celestia know she’d won their battle of words before she’d even set eyes on her unexpected companion and she let her own smile out in full force. Try as she might Twilight couldn’t keep the stupidly contented look off her face any longer as she basked in the familiar joy she always felt in one-on-one exchanges with the princess. The joy was short-lived however as in the next moment homesickness kicked in and Twilight felt the weight of her banishment as keenly as she had on the day of her sentencing; homesickness for her family, for her friends, for her home in Canterlot Castle, and most of all, for her princess. Twilight’s smile faltered. Celestia picked up on the mood change immediately and she felt her own disposition take a nosedive. The easy intimacy evaporated as the two ponies were reminded of just how wide the gulf was between them. Twilight’s mind scrambled as she searched for a less charged topic. Celestia was only just beginning to accept her presence on this venture and the last thing she needed was for Princess Celestia to remember the less than stellar terms of their parting. She coughed nervously, throat dry from the endless flurries of ash present through all Tartarus. “Luna wasn’t, uh, the most forthcoming on the details when she approached me in my dream. All she really told me was that it was too risky for you to enter through the Gate at the Sugar Loaf Mountains.” “My sister has a curious gift for both enormous understatement and tremendous melodrama—sometimes at the same time. ‘Too risky’ fails to cover the situation by half; I’ve never entered any of the Death Realms without an invitation from their masters and we weren’t certain about what would happen if I tried. Twilight’s eyes shone with an achingly familiar curiosity. “Well, what’s the worst that could happen?” “That depends entirely on the pony you ask. Luna was of the opinion that the sun would disappear from the sky leaving the moon dark forever. The only light would come from the distant stars and all life on Earth would freeze to death with incredible speed. On the other hoof I am reasonably sure the sun would lock into place leaving half of Earth to turn into a boiling desert while the other half freezes into an eternal tundra—in my scenario there would be a habitable strip of twilight encircling the globe.” Celestia said in a tone far too matter of fact for the scholar’s liking. “So you chose the third option that won’t end life as we know it?” Twilight prompted, her voice creaking slightly. “Astral projection. My physical form rests safely within the sun while my soul travels this realm. Should something happen to me here the sun would remain as it is and Luna would be able to ensure the Stellar Tides continue unabated.” “And Luna agreed to that?” Twilight asked incredulously, not liking this option much better than the first two. It was a well-known fact that Luna could be fiercely protective of her older sister even if the situation wasn’t particularly life-threatening, Twilight found it hard to believe that Luna would allow Celestia to risk so much without putting up a fight. Twilight’s beleaguered skepticism reminded Celestia all too well of those last days in Equestria. Her own hackles metaphorically raised Celestia gave her response a deliberately lofty tone. “We were somewhat out of options—Death refuses to claim the ill and injured, remember?” Without waiting for a response Celestia stood and walked to the edge of their impromptu campsite. As she went she tossed a final comment carelessly over her shoulder. “Besides, she obviously didn’t agree; that’s why you’re here, isn’t it?” Twilight acknowledged the truth of that statement silently. She studied the opalescent mare for a moment debating whether or not it would be fruitful to try to continue the conversation. A sudden sharp and itchy sensation attacked her nose and made Twilight’s decision for her. The air filter spell she’d applied just a few short hours ago was about to expire and if she didn’t act quickly the— The spell failed and the stench of Tartarus hit Twilight with full force. Perhaps it would come as no surprise to others but Tartarus stunk. Everything about the dreary Death Realm from the air to the constant flurry of falling ash bore the same acrid stench. Twilight was certain that the unrelenting odor would cling to each hair of her coat for years to come. The young unicorn took a swig of her canteen and gagged slightly—without the spell acting on her senses even the water tasted sharp and bitter. Celestia watched her uninvited guest’s struggles silently. While she could have made the water more potable for her friend the princess knew that overuse of her magic should be kept to a bare minimum, there was no sense in alerting this unknown threat to her presence before Celestia knew just what it was she was dealing with. Even still it wouldn’t hurt to try and turn the situation to her advantage… “If memory serves me correctly the waters of the Zebra Confederation are amongst the purest in quality and best in taste in all the world.” Celestia said innocently as she channeled more energy into her form and dragged one of her translucent hooves through the ashy soil. Twilight shot the princess a rather affronted look of disbelief before her features evened out to project calm she didn’t feel. “You do know I’m not going to leave you alone here no matter how hard you try to push me away, right? That’s not what friends do—friends don’t take off when things get uncomfortable or messy.” The great white mare was silent for a moment, abashed at Twilight’s earnest reply. “Is that what we are—friends?” She asked with a quiet sincerity that took them both by surprise. The atmosphere was just as charged as before but the current running between the two was completely different. It was Twilight’s turn to stop and contemplate her response. “We’ve been more than friends for a long time, I think.” She said softly, valiantly ignored her heart beating violently against her ribcage. For a being that was only little more than smoke and magic Celestia managed to give an impressively hearty sigh. She cast an immeasurably fond gaze at her faithful Twilight. “You’re right, of course.” She conceded. “Still I’d never hop—” **SCREEEE** Celestia leapt to her hooves as the scream of the thestral pierced the air. Twilight scrambled to a fighting position only a heartbeat later, her anointed khopesh held threateningly in a field of magic at her side. The two mares shared a grim look as the sole thestral was quickly joined by nearly forty more. Celestia’s form grew nearly solid as she channeled more energy into it. “Stay close.” She murmured, silently vowing to do whatever it took to ensure Twilight’s soul would not be lost in Tartarus. > 374. Wrench by Bebna > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bebna *** The room was in chaos, it smelled sweet, the air was thick and two gasping mares were resting with their backs on the bed. "You know, I was worried when you gave up your residence in Canterlot.", said Twilight lying right next to Celestia. Instead of still looking up to the marvellous ceiling of the main bedroom of her castle, she turned around to face her partner, stroke her mane, kissed the white and sweaty neck and opened her mouth. Just to be interrupted by Celestia: "Worried what others would say?". Moving, to also face her lavender mare, she could easily read in her eyes that she didn't hit the mark. Not to plant more worries in her lovers mind, Celestia added on: "No, that's not it. You are even more confident that ever before about your actions. Perhaps stealing me from my sister? No, you would nudge me more often to visit her, if that would be the case. You love politics and paperwork, so that can't it be either. Was it the space? Does my flank look fat again?" Twilight just silenced her beloved co-ruler by huddling up against her. Now with her muzzle directly lying against Celestia's ears, she spoke very soft: "I was worried that time will wrench us apart." "... That we get bored or even annoyed. The first years I was really grateful that you didn't leave my site while I learned what it meant to be an alicorn. I would've properly closed myself in, fearing the loss instead enjoying friendships. After that, who would know? Most ponies celebrate each decade they have successfully lived together. Most colts don't even think about the next day. I thought it was just bound to happen between us eternal alicorns." Moving her head back, so that Celestia could see her smile, "But tomorrow, you will have lived longer here with me in Ponyville, than you did in Canterlot." Twilight, now smirking, changed to even a more joyful tone, "... And tonight I can honestly say, I cannot even imagine ever getting bored of you." "Angry? Sure.", now she even started poking her lover, "Jealous? Always.", another poke, "But bored? Never!" and with that, Twilight started to tickle her wife. "Hahahahaha, ple-p-p-please! Have mercy Twilight!", Celestia cried out. With the will not forfeit herself to the attacks, she tackled her mate and countered with deep and longing kiss. The tickling stopped that night, the games did not. > 375. Cadance by Uhoh > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Uhoh *** Twilight Sparkle had very quickly come to rue the day she’d agree to Luna’s proposition. At the time Wine-Down Wind’s Day had sounded like a fun time for Equestria’s three ruling princesses, an opportunity to bond and relax. Luna had promised the usual gossip on castle intrigue, gourmet pastries, rich wines, and even slumber party style games. The games were quickly becoming a stone in her hoof. Determined to maintain even a shred of her dignity in front of the more senior princesses Twilight tipped her glass back and drained it dry before blurting her answer out as quickly as possible. “Cadance.” For a moment there was blessed silence. Luna and Celestia both seemed gobsmacked by the response, although in Luna’s case the incredulity was already being outpaced by delight. Celestia on the other hoof… “Cadance.” Celestia repeated in a state of numbed disbelief. The young princess wondered if there was any place in the world able to accommodate the ridiculously deep grave she was digging for herself. Well aware of the hot blush that was no doubt permanently set on her features by now Twilight gulped and nodded weakly. “Yeah, Cadance.” She added unnecessarily; Celestia had obviously heard her well enough the first time. Luna let out a loud and un-princess-like guffaw. “You have a crush on Cadance!” She crowed, laughing at a volume more suitable for a hoofball match than a princess’s bedchambers. “Had!” Twilight was quick to add the qualifier. While she could still be socially-oblivious she wasn’t suicidal. “I had a crush on Cadance. It was a long, long time ago when I was just a filly. And anyways, all my research indicates that it’s a very common type of first crush.” “So are crushes on teachers.” Celestia mumbled, not doing much at all to hide how disgruntled she was to find that she hadn’t been her wife’s first crush. “It was before I’d ever met you!” Twilight sputtered in self-defense. Celestia pointedly looked away, crossed her forelegs, and levitated her glass of wine to her lips. Twilight cast a look at Luna, clearly looking for something by way of support. Luna rolled her eyes her friend’s anxiety. With a glow of blue magic the assorted cheese cubes and grapes spelled out ‘SAY SOMETHING NICE’. Honestly, at times like these it was a wonder that Twilight had managed to woo and wed her sister. The alicorn of the night grabbed a couple of bottles of wine off the nearest low-slung coffee table and exited the room, fully intending on finding more entertaining company. No couples this time. Once Twilight Sparkle was sure Luna had left she settled herself down on the mattress beside her sulking wife. “Cadance may have been my first crush but you were my first and remain my only love.” There was a slight, almost imperceptible, tug on Celestia’s lips that meant she was trying not to smile. Twilight’s eyes narrowed at the sight. If her wife had actually been irritated it would be much harder to coax out a smile. Playing her hunch she added, “…and, for what it’s worth, I think you’re the prettiest princess in the whole world.” Twilight’s voice dripped with honey as she waggled her eyebrows to great effect. Celestia couldn’t help but laugh at the abysmal attempt at flattery. “You weren’t really upset at all, were you?” Twilight accused before collapsing into her lover’s side. “Of course not. To be honest, Luna was getting the hang of the game entirely too quickly and I wanted to derail it before I ended up in the hot seat.” Celestia nuzzled the slightly smaller mare’s neck before smiling as a thought occurred to her. “You do realize that I will have to tell Cadance the moment we see her again, right?” “I’ll plan a trip north as soon as I’ve finished arranging for Pinkie Pie to come to Canterlot and help Luna plan future party games.” Twilight said dryly, daring Celestia to call her bluff. There was a long pause as Celestia considered all the possible outcomes of such an arrangement. “Yes, well. Upon further reflection I think things can stay between the three of us.” > 376. Unrequited by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** I watch her every day. Perfect. Happy. Surrounded by adoring throngs. She has defined my life, given me chances I never deserved, and yet, today, I hate her more than anything else in the world. Both 'hers'. For they are both equal in their torment. It is petty. It is unfair. And every time my hatred rises, I know it is pain that speaks in place of my heart. For every time I bring myself to hate her, that hate only collapses inward and festers inside. She is a remarkably dense pony, you know? All the time I spent with her. Stargazing. Science experiments. Book talks. All to try to forge a bond with that sweet, quiet pony who hides behind that mask of smiles and friendliness. And all of it for naught. I wonder, does she even notice that I've stopped visiting? Does she wonder why? Does she ever stop to think what her selfish lo--what my own emotions are doing to me? How badly I have fallen? Others notice, of course. My guards, my petitioners, they all see me off-put. Some of them even stop to ask, with voices quivering with fear. Concern for their families overrides concern for me, as it well should and always does. And my friends, what few I--Those I trust enough to let into my sheltered life. They have seen the signs. But not my dense, brilliant star in the night. She sees a dear friend, and treats me as such. She hugs me, she wraps her hoof around mine, she will bring up her muzzle against me when she sees me. Oh, how I hated the day when I saw her do the same for Rainbow Dash. And then, of course, there is her concern. Perhaps the most cruel mockery of all. Again I am trounced by her. Her, with her endlessly smiling, endlessly reassuring face. Her with her false concern and her need for me to fit into her little scheme like everything else has to. They're more alike than they seem, those two. It is merely that one is covert about all the things that the other shows directly. What does that say about me? Perhaps some psychologist would find it fascinating. Maybe I just wanted to reach out to the better half that controls all of my life. The better half everyone expects me to behave in accordance with, judges me against. Her I truly do hate. And perhaps that is heartbreaking, because she has more love for me than any other pony on this earth. Save one, of course. I think I may have punched a mirror loud enough to worry the guards with that thought, but it is nothing to me. I will explain that I slipped, and they will not care. No one ever does, after all. I thought maybe Twilight Sparkle understood. We aren't so different, us two. Awkward. Passionate. Off-putting. Helpful. Intellectual. I remember my flailing attempts to make friends. I remember her smiles, how she approached me when nobody else would. I remember how she treated me with compassion even when I tried to turn her away, how she saved my dignity even when I was at my most pathetic. How she forgave me for all the harm and horror my darkness had bestowed upon her. But I was too late. Her heart belonged to another. Why try for the half-rate of the original? The little sister to the world's greatest pony. Maybe that was all part of her grand plan. It was obvious to anybody who she really loved. Maybe she was just helping me to get to her. Maybe she, like so many before her, saw the face of my better in the place of my own. Maybe I was, and am, just a stepping stool. If only she knew how badly that plan had backfired. I want to see her cry, want her to snivel and beg for forgiveness. I want her to feel hated and spited, and it is out of some twisted need for her companionship. I don't want to be alone. I want her to be here, suffering with me, even if it is because of me. I hear her cursed laughter on the street below. I see her walking with some of her friends. She has millions, I am sure. They smile, they chat back, and her laugh returns to my ears. I open the doors to my balcony, stepping out to watch. It is better, I have found, to be hated than nonexistent. I have tried so many times to be something more than the shadow to my sister, the magnificent Princess Celestia, Queen of Light. Again and again, I am nothing but. But I have found one escape. I am nothing to anyone, not truly. Not unless I play the villain. But I see now that Equestria is not my enemy. It is her. Only her. And my pain will be her pain. She will know unrequited love, for I withdraw mine own. I know what I must do. I spread my wings and set my course. For Celestia The Flawless alone, I will be more Nightmare than I ever have been. > 377. Lost by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** When I was little the phrase forever was so innocent but as I grew so did my concept of forever. The thing is I never truly understood forever until I understood loss. My mom passed away first and it wasn’t long after that I began to believe I hadn’t seen her in forever. I was lucky then, my friends and brother were there for me. Then I lost Spike, he’s come back to me since but he went away for a while. It’s odd because I still feel that he’s still lost to me. I love Spike dearly but he’s not the Spike from forever ago. Loss and forever, they are sisters that can only be understood together. I lost so many things over the long years each one hurting less and less but each hurting differently. I think maybe I got lost in the forever after a while. It’s a peculiar idea really, to get lost in a concept but I did. They told me I wasn’t immortal but they failed to mention how long I would live. I have outlived my friends my family and even my friends children. I’ve become lost in time and I honestly don’t know if I’m not truly immortal and they were wrong. The hardest part of it was losing Celestia. It took me years to change our relationship from teacher and student to dear friends. No that’s not right we were always friends but I had to shed the feeling that I was her student, she had no problems shedding her teacher’s role. It was what I did next that cost me her. I lost her because I was afraid, afraid of what it would mean for us. She was there for me when I lost my friends, when my brother passed. We were both there for Cadence but she didn’t need us like I needed Celestia at the time. That was when I began to lose Celestia. I was afraid of the intimacy, the closeness. It’s silly really, the loss forever had introduced me to made me close off my heart again and the one mare who poised to open it again I lost. Loss, lost, losing, all parts of forever but there’s something more to it. Something I missed, something I need to correct. I lost her once and I don’t think I can face forever without her so I need to go collect what I lost. I need to leave Ponyville and take my place in Canterlot with her and her sister. I need to collect the pieces of what I lost and never let them go again. ~ ~ ~ Twilight gently closed her journal and looked at the velvet box sitting next it on her desk. “I lost her once, I won’t ever lose her again.” > 378. Fallacious by Bekdontraz > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bekdontraz *** Twilight Sparkle stood gazing up at the moon. She looked back and the Princesses who stood behind her wearing bemused expressions. “Its just so hard to wrap my head around their being life up there,” Twilight said turning to fully face her wife and Luna. “Its just how could you have been born on the moon?” “I wasn’t born on the moon Twilight, I am the moon, just as your wife is the sun,” Luna began before Celestia silenced her with a gentle touch on her shoulder. “Twilight, I think your problem is that you assume life is what is found on Equus. Luna and I are not that type of life. We were born from the interactions of natural magics with celestial bodies. We ourselves have no idea what our Mother was. Just that she appeared to us as a human long before any of you existed. Twilight had stood silent through Celestia’s explination. She then perked up with a grin “What about Cadance?” She asked “Some mortals are touched by the magic aswell opening themselves up to the chance to ascend to a new form.” Celestia explained. Twilight noted that Luna shot her sister a look briefly. “Perhaps this will help show you that I am not human” Celestia said motioning to the now burning landscape around them. Twilight blinked and spun around on her heels. She looked back to Celestia as thousands of questions chased themselves through her head “Where?” She began before glancing up at the plasma arching high above their heads towards the blackness of space. “Oh…” She said before flopping down onto her butt. She noted that whatever she was sitting on was squishy and slightly warm. “Welcome to me,” Celestia said with a slight grin. “We are standing on the sun, before you ask my magic is protecting you and providing an atmosphere that doesn't boil your lungs.” Celesia bent down and Twilight noticed for the first time her mentor was wearing only a simple white two-piece bathing suit. Her tanned skin was glowing as she scooped some of the sun-stuff into her hands gently shaping it into a small floating heart. She then moved kneeling in front of her wife and presenting the token to her. “This is impossible, this isn’t walking on sunshine this is sitting on burning plasma on the surface of a fusion engine.” Twilight was silenced by a soft kiss. “Its squishy..” She added gently taking the offered heart. She smiled and looked at Celestia “You just kissed me, while we’re standing on you?” “Yes” ‘Thats kinkier than I expected from you” Twilight teased before pulling Celestia into another kiss. The solar Goddess grinned as she was pulled down. Twilight let out a gasp and giggled as they kissed on the surface of the sun _______ Luna crossed her arms and sighed softly. “My sister, the divine strumpet..” She muttered before turning on her heel and storming off through the palace. > 379. His Majesty's Purple Paramour Problems: Jealous by Bekdontraz > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bekdontraz *** Solaris lay on his side in the soothing warm waters of the royal bath. He had gently cleansed himself and now was simply letting the scented waters sooth his aches. He was trying not let his mind wander back to the young mare still asleep in his bed. “BROTHER DEAREST! HOW JOYOUS TO SEE THOU ART NOT STILL ENTWINED WITH THINE FORMER STUDENT!” Luna bellowed as she kicked open the doors to the Baths. The midnight mare grinned as she leaned down ruffling her big brothers mane and laughed. “I am most jealous of you dearest brother. No matter how well I do I can never get my fairest Applejack to make the noises that young Twilight did last night. You had best be glad Night Court was nearly empty or most of the nobles might already know of your mating” Luna continued, laying on the side of the bath with a cocky grin. Solaris groaned and sank deeper into the water, his ears going flat against his skull. He blew bubbles as he wondered how long it would take an Alicorn of his age and power to drown. Deciding that Luna would most likely save him before he could flee her that way he lifted his head meeting her twinkling eyes. “So you know-” He began only to be cut off by a bone crushing hug around his neck as Luna nuzzled his cheek “Know! Dearest Brother all of the city might have known had you not chosen to such a late hour to make thine play! I would suggest Naughty Thought’s Silencing spell next time. Tis a most effective method of privacy!” Luna’s grin was merciless as she jostled her brothers head about. “Luna this is serious. I need time to think and decide what I will do about all of this. Twilight and I need to talk about all of this and with your yelling she will be woken!” He snapped pulling from his sisters strong grip and glaring at her, the effect was somewhat ruined by his dripping beard and mane. “Unlike you brother I prepared before hand. I silenced the room before making my grand entrance. But as you say I shall leave thee to thine thoughts. I should warn thee however. I passed Captain Armor heading for the Armoury. I believe he would like a word with thee, or perhaps thine head upon a pike..” Luna grinned standing and flicking her tail to splash her brother in water “Now I must go, dearest Moon Blossom is sick and I must tend to her while Applejack attends the farm conference in Manehatten.” Solaris groaned and laid his head on the tile. He had hoped to talk to Captain Armor like stallions. Well that was water under the bridge now, besides it wouldn’t be the first furious assassination attempt on his life. > 380. Joy by Subsolar Drift > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Subsolar Drift *** Twilight hummed along with the gramophone, her eyes drifting shut as she listened to the melody gain complexity and fervor. Her body swayed, as if it were her and not the violins across which the bow moved. As the piece crescendoed, her own thoughts decrescendoed, the music flowing through her, sweeping away the other thoughts. "Jeez, Twi," Rainbow snorted, making Twilight jump, the music carrying on without her. "Go figure an egghead like you would listen to something like this. I mean, Classical music? Really? How can you stand that stuff?" Dash asked as she sorted through the unicorn's records for something more to her tastes. "You know Dash," Twilight sighed with a soft smile. "Once I would've agreed with you. For the longest time I couldn't stand classical music." Dash shot her a scathing glance. "Somehow I doubt that," she said, gesturing towards the stacks of classical records, in which there was nothing with so much as a hint of their century. Twilight just sighed and gave a shrug. "I guess you just need somepony to show you how to love it." She closed her book and her eyes and let the music take her back to when she had somepony do that for her. ~~~ "Can we please listen to something else today, Princess Celestia?" Twilight sighed as her mentor stretched to place a well used record on the gramophone. The alicorn stopped, surprised. She paused and gave Twilight an appraising look. "I'm sorry, I didn't realize you weren't enjoying it, Twilight," she apologized, quickly sliding the record back into safety. "I never said I didn't like it!" Twilight protested, a guilty look on her face. At that, Celestia just laughed. "Nonsense, Twilight. It's clear and I should've seen it sooner. I'll let you choose instead of just going with my favorite again," she replied, stepping back and gesturing towards the shelf full of music. Twilight missed the gesture, still caught on something the Princess had said. "That one's your favorite?" she asked,with a frown. "Yes," Celestia replied, a soft smile on her face. Twilight's frown became deeper still, and it was a moment before she spoke. "Why?" Celestia laughed and sat down, beckoning the filly to her side. "Well," she began. "I wasn't always as fond of it as I am now. But when I was young, somepony I loved very much, loved it." Celestia's wing wrapped around the filly by her side as she spoke, Twilight listening raptly. "She always used to listen to it, and I would always ask her to play something else. Maybe some Bach, or Marezart, but she never listened. I could never figure out why she was so obsessed with that one piece, when there were so many other songs out there that I felt were better compositions, or more beautiful. It was only when I was older I found out that she loved it because.." the Princess broke off, nearly caught in her own memories, before shaking her head and continuing, "because it reminded her of me." Silence filled the study and the gramophone sat empty beside the two ponies. "That piece is 'Ode to Joy'. She said it always reminded her how I made her feel." Celestia's voice drifted off. She was only partly in the study. Part of her was back in another room, in another castle, in another time. She was brought back to the present by the stirring of a filly by her side. The unicorn removed herself from the feathers and made her way to where the record lay. Careful not to scratch the vinyl, she removed it from its protection and placed it on the gramophone, gently placing the needle on the outside of record. The strains of cello and bass flowed through the air, and the filly sat there still as stone, taking the whole piece in as Celestia watched, perturbed. Finally when the piece ended, silence fell over the study. After a minute Twilight turned to Celestia. After staring at her for a moment, she spoke. "I actually think I do like that song." Laughter burst from Celestia, and Twilight smiled. The gramophone stood still, but the music played in Celestia's laugh. "Well, I'm glad, but we've spent far too long on music for today, and far to little time with your studies." ~~~ "When a song reminds you of someone you love, how can you not love it?" Twilight sighed softly as Celestia's voice and laugh seemed to float through the air to her ears. She closed her eyes and imagined a warm body beside her, with a soft wing ever so gently caressing her back. Twilight smiled, and let the music carry her away. > 381. 221B by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** Princess Celestia chuckled. "It's an excellent costume, Twilight. You got everything right except for the deerwarden cap." Twilight froze. Her top hat slipped forward slightly as she did. The impossible had just happened. Princess Celestia was wrong. Princess Celestia raised an eyebrow. "Twilight? Is everything alright?" Twilight's brain continued to freeze up. Somepony was wrong. About history. About a pet peeve of hers, even. That had to be addressed. But she couldn't just correct Princess Celestia! Twilight began to tremble slightly as she struggled to process the unimaginable. Princess Celestia noted with a bit of alarm that foam was beginning to come out of her mouth. "Twilight Sparkle!" The crack of royal authority was enough to snap Twilight back to her senses. As her mind rebooted it commanded her mouth to spit out the last thought in its buffer. "Fetlock Holmes was never described as wearing a deerwarden cap!" she blurted. "Deerwarden caps were considered outdoors wear and would have been extremely inappropriate attire in Canterlot!" Twilight cringed as her detailed historical knowledge betrayed her and the many hours of research and close reading she had performed on its behalf. Princess Celestia chuckled. "The stories also described him as an upstanding citizen and left out most of the drug use." Twilight blinked. Since the universe still seemed to exist she looked up at Princess Celestia curiously. "You... knew him?" "I knighted his literary agent. Of course I knew him. He helped me with delicate matters a time or two. He was a brilliant pony, but the surviving accounts of him are very sanitized." "B-But," Twilight stammered. "He would have looked like a crazy pony if he had dressed like that!" Princess Celestia's smile grew enigmatic. "He did indeed. He was quite erratic." Questions swirled through Twilight's mind. She settled on an open ended one. "What else can you tell me about him?" Celestia chuckled again. "Well, to his dying day he denied that Lupine had picked his pocket that one time..." > 382. Bottle by Sunsolar Drift > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Subsolar Drift *** Celestia blew the dust away from the shelf, closing her eyes as it particles billowed into the air. She blinked to clear her eyes, smiling as the glint of dark glass winked back at her. A warm gold glow picked up the bottle, and white feathers quickly swept away every last trace of dust. Satisfied, Celestia turned from the empty shelf, the bottle safely under her wing. She could barely contain her excitement as she made her way back to her study through the castle halls. She wanted to teleport, or least gallop wildly there as quickly as she could, but there were wards and appearances to be aware of, so she remained at a furiatingly serene pace through the halls, nodding politely to each pony who passed her. After what seemed like forever, even for an alicorn, she arrived at her study doors. A quick check of the sun's position and she smiled. She should still have plenty of time to prepare herself before Twilight got there. The door swung wide and her smile fell. "Celestia!" Twilight practically squealed, running over to the alicorn and throwing her hooves around the taller mare's neck in a hug. "It's so good to see you!" It was Twilight, of course she was early. Celestia mentally facehoofed. Still, she stuffed the frustration away, enjoying her time with Twilight was much more important. "And you too, Twilight. I would ask how everything is going in Ponyville, but I believe that can wait. After all," Celestia said. "We have much more pressing matters don't we?" Twilight blushed, but nodded, dropping from the hug and trotting back into the study. Celestia smiled and followed, telling the guards stationed by either side of the door that they were not to be disturbed, and closing the door behind her. A small ward on the door just to be safe, and she joined Twilight by a low table, surrounded by the plushest cushions one could imagine. With a flourish of magic, Celestia pulled the bottle of whiskey out from under her wing and placed it carefully on the table. Twilight's eyes widened at the sight of the bottle which she quickly whipped up in her magic to examine more closely. "Is this a 1250 Malt?" Twilight whispered in awe. Celestia just smiled knowingly. "There aren't supposed to be any of these left. The factory burned down just a few months after they brewed them!" "Well I've shown you mine, Twilight," Celestia giggled. "Now it's time for you to show me yours!" Twilight's blush returned with a vengeance. "I swear, no matter how many times you say that, I'll never get used to it," she muttered under her breath. Celestia pretended not to hear. Twilight's horn glowed, but before she opened her saddlebags which had lain forgotten beside the door, she spoke. "It's no 1250, but I hope you'll enjoy it," and with a flourish of her own she pulled forth a bottle of wine. Celestia delicately took the bottle from the younger mare's magic and examined it for herself. "A 1817 Chardonnay, and from Buckgundy no less!" she gasped. "Twilight you don't give your own choice enough credit. This is one of the finest wines there is." "Enough talk," Twilight said, hoping Celestia wouldn't notice her blush. "Lets drink!" A small compartment in the table opened up, and Celestia brought out a crystal whisky glass and wine glass. She set them down carefully and turned her attention to the bottle of wine. A quick application of magic and the cork popped off with a satisfying sound. Celestia took a moment to close her eyes and let the aroma take her away for a moment, sighing in satisfaction. When her eyes opened back up, Twilight had melted the wax seal and had her bottle of whiskey ready to pour. They poured their respective drinks into their glasses simultaneously. When they were satisfied with their serving, they stopped. Their eyes met and the smiled, happy to be continuing their tradition once more. "To another fine year," Celestia offered. "To another fine selection of drinks," Twilight replied with a smirk. "Cheers," they said together, the bottles held in their magic clinking together before moving to their lips. They sighed in unison and relaxed back into the cushions, Twilight shimmying over to lay beside the larger pony. Celestia shifted her wing and took another sip of wine from her bottle, wrapping the wing around the smaller pony when she was settled. "Best tradition ever," Twilight said as she laid back against Celestia and took another swig. "Without a doubt." > 383. Tinder by TheWraithWriter > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by TheWraithWriter *** Making a fire is fairly simplistic. Even now, so many years later, I still have trouble putting my feelings into words. It was more than happiness, more than joy. Having my sister come back to me, after so long…. I-I’m sorry, I get a little emotional sometimes. It’s all a matter of preparation. There was always something different about her. She stuck out, like a pearl in a pile of stones. Like a star in an empty sky. Gathering tinder. Always eager to please. But it was different than what I had gotten used to. She wasn’t trying to simply tip the balance of something in her favor. She actually wanted to make me proud. For her, my smile was worth all the gold and power in the world. Placing it carefully. Her little, ah, ‘incident’ when she thought she might be late for an assignment. It’s pretty funny, looking back. Just don’t tell her I said anything. She get’s so upset if there’s any mention of it. Or just throwing it in a pile. The moment when I knew she was ready. When I knew she could handle the final challenge. That’s when I finally allowed myself that first glimmer of hope. No more late-night binges to get it off my mind. No more shameful scribbling in my diary. Suddenly, it was possible. Because in the end, it doesn’t take much to start a fire. …We always try to rationalize these things afterwards, don’t we? We thing, ‘How did I get here? There must be a reasonable explanation.’ You could spend hours mapping out each and every little point, gathering up the pieces so you can say, ‘Yes, it all fits now.’ But it’s all just background noise. Just the lead in before the start. Because all you need to start a fire is a Spark. > 384. Jealous by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** I watch them together and I think to myself, "Why her?" And I immediately answer myself," Because she was the most powerful unicorn of her generation and then she managed to turn herself into an alicorn." The fact that the answer is obvious and I know it doesn't help. It's not like I didn't work hard to master my magic. Being a prince is no substitute for practice and training. As much as I'd like ponies to think otherwise. Maybe not as much as Mutant Princess Nerdpony did, but I had responsibilities she didn't even if she hadn't clearly been destined for greatness. I sigh as she starts to hyperventilate over something that probably doesn't warrant it and Aunt Celestia stops her with a hug. Honestly, I don't even dislike the filly. She's done great things for all of us and more than earned her place. I just wish I could say the same "Apple for your thoughts? " I turn to see the other princess I'm so jealous of. The throwback looks beautiful as ever, and the worst part is that I know she genuinely cares. She's like me. She inherited her wings. So why did she get the same good fortune as her sister? "Are they still pretending they aren't in love?" I ask. She would know, after all. "Eyup," Cadance says like some rural earth pony. I refrain from comment. "Some ponies just don't know how lucky they are." I glance over to where her husband is chatting with Aunt Luna. And by chatting I mean listening politely as she tells a story punctuated with shouts and gesticulations for emphasis. Is Cadance mocking me? No, of course she isn't. "Indeed," I reply tersely. She shifts uncomfortably, picking up on my tone. "I thought you would like to know that Rarity is headed this way. " I wince. She continues. " I still don't know what got into you at the Gala. Rarity is one of the most gracious mares I've ever met, and one of Twilight's best friends besides!" I look back at the aforementioned purple princess. "Yes, I suppose it was rather petty of me." > 385. Novel by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** It was a quiet day in Ponyville. Twilight Sparkle was in the library of her new castle, arranging some new arrival books on a shelf in a corner. The library was smaller than the one she had lost, but she was determined to grow it into something at least respectable, if not overwhelmingly impressive. “Twilight..” A voice whined. “I need a new book to read.” Twilight’s ears perked up. “New book? Did you say new book?” She looked up to find her marefriend looking at her with a faint smile. Celestia nodded. “Yes, I have some spare time coming up and I want to catch up on some pleasure reading. You’ve read a lot more then I have in the last thousand years, so of course I’m asking you for recommendations.” “I see... “ Twilight said, already dividing her attention between Celestia and the bookshelves surrounding her. “Putting aside the silliness of implying I’ve read more in my 22 years of life then you have in your 1058...What is this spare time?” “Budget meetings. I’m taking a book because I’m only needed for signing off on the final document but for some reason tradition dictates that I be there.” “Mmm hmm.” Twilight hummed, starting to move down the row of bookshelves. “Sounds boring.” “Oh it is.” Celestia affirmed. “But no one expects me to pay attention. So I’ve taken to catching up on my pleasure reading during meetings.” “What a novel idea. I wish I’d thought of it.” Twilight said absently, her focus on the bookshelves in front of her. Celestia froze. “Did you… YOU DID! Hahahaha. That’s great. My work with you is done.” Twilight glanced her way before turning back to the books and running her hoof along the row.“What are you on about?” “You punned, Love.” Twilight stopped and turned her full focus on Celestia. “I did?” “You did.” Celestia said with a mad grin. Twilight scowled. “Horseapples. I’ll have to be more careful in my speech.” Celestia’s grin faltered. “You mean it wasn’t on purpose?” “Of course not, you know my opinion on puns.” Twilight turned back to the book shelves. “Pun bombs should be carefully planned and dropped. Used casually they lose their impact.” Celestia softly stamped her hoof. “Drat, I’d hoped we’d entered a new chapter in your life, but I see now that we’re not on the same page.” Twilight sighed with long suffering patience. “Anyways, how about The Kin by Dockinson.” She levitated a book down from the top shelf and blew dust from its cover before presenting it. “That one I haven’t heard of, I’ll take it.” Celestia accepted the book and with a pop and a stream of green fire, sent it off towards Canterlot. “Nice, now would you like to go get some dinner with me?” Twilight asked. “We could go to your favorite cafe? The Prench Laundry?” Celestia’s ears perked. “But its so hard to get into, we’d be waiting for hours.” Twilight smirked. “We’re already booked.” > 386. Adventures in Homeownership with Sunny Skies and Dusky Sparks: Moriarty by Honey Mead > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Honey Mead *** Adventures in Homeownership with Sunny Skies and Dusky Sparks: Moriarty Dusky stared up at the three-story, multi-windowed, tile-roofed gothic mansion, and all she could think was that ‘it fit’. It exuded the sort of menace she’d expect from a comic book villain, somepony who wanted everyone to know they were evil. The flash of lightning in the background didn’t help. He was in there, waiting for her. Near the entire Manehatten police force was with her, surrounding the building and all possible escape routes. The Commissioner stood at her side, a thick, pungent cigar gripped between his teeth. He chewed the end, puffing fitfully as they watched for any signs of life. “Ya sure about this, Dusky?” the Commissioner asked, rolling the cigar to the other side of his mouth. “No.” He nodded but said no more as Dusky started toward the front door. She could feel the weight of every officer’s gaze, watching her cross the lawn. This was it, the culmination of months of investigations. The greatest criminal Manehatten had ever known was in that house, and Consulting Detective Dusky Sparks was going to be the one to bring him in. The moment she climbed the first step to the front door it creaked open. She hesitated, but only for a second, quick to brush off her nervousness and adding purpose to her stride. Once inside, it was obvious where he awaited her, an orange glow flooding into the hallway from the last room on the left. The hardwood clicked loudly beneath her hooves, echoing through the empty house. When she reached the doorway she was greeted by a sight that, once again, was so cliched it set her back teeth on edge. It was all too perfect. The twin wing-back chairs. The small side table set between them. The lamp, its shade low enough to ensure that light would never reach above a pony’s shoulder. The crackling fire giving everything an orangish tint. Only the cup of tea seemed out of place—a glass of brandy or scotch would have fit better. “Good evening, Detective Sparks,” came the aged, raspy voice from the left chair. “Professor Moriarty,” she replied, her voice as neutral as she could make it. “Please, sit. Would you like a cup of tea?” “No.” Sparks made no move to enter the room further. “It’s over, Professor. You’ve lost and the best thing you can do is give up.” “Of course, my dear. Do you think I would be here if I did not heartily agree? You have won, a feat you should be most proud of indeed.” The professor’s golden aura lifted the small porcelain cup, sipping loudly once before returning it to the saucer. “Never have I found so worthy an opponent as the one I found in you. Please, sit, there is no reason that we can not speak civilly, and you must have questions.” Sparks stepped around the chairs but did not sit, getting her first look at the professor, for all that she could see of him. He was a unicorn, white coated wearing a sharp tweed jacket. Of his cutie mark, she knew it to be a representation of the ‘golden ratio’. None of his head was visible, not that she needed to see him. She knew his look, had studied his picture for far too many hours not to fill in what the shadows hid. “You are right. I do have one question.” “Oh? Only one? I am uncertain how to feel about that. Is it because you have figured everything else out or are you in fact far duller than I’d thought?” Sparks ignored the jab. “Who are you?” Moriarty hesitated, it was almost imperceptible, but she’d been looking for it. “What an odd—” “Don’t bother trying to deny it. You did a wonderful job, creating this persona. For a time, I even believed it, but there is no Professor Moriarty, there never was. So I ask again, who are you?” The pony who would be Moriarty… grinned? “Bravo, Detective. Most impressive.” “You don’t deny it?” “Why should I? It won’t make any difference. But that still leaves the question of just who I am beneath this facade. I’ve read all about your exploits, and I am keen to witness your fabled reasoning in action. So tell me, Detective, who am I?” “No. Either you answer now, or the police will drag it out of you.” “Hardly. I could leave anytime I wished. You think this is a trap? No, Detective, this is a negotiation. You give me what I want, and I give you what you want. Now, tell me who I am.” Sparks was not foolish enough to take his threats lightly. She’d seen the evidence of his abilities, both magical and cognitive. “The obvious answer is a changeling.” Moriarty started to interrupt, but Sparks didn’t let up. “That is obviously not the case. Even ignoring your magic aura, you have no close associate nor have you garnered any love by your deeds. “Discord would not play a single part for so long, nor would his schemes be so methodical. I briefly considered an alchemist, but we found none of the necessary components in any of your hideouts.” “Ah, but you have yet to search this one.” Sparks nodded. “True, but the amounts required… no, it’s simply not feasible. You must be a unicorn, and a talented one at that.” “Why thank you.” “Well connected too,” she continued, ignoring his comment, “to craft so flawless a persona. A magically adept noble with far too much time on their hooves. There are only so many ponies who could fit.” “Are you stalling?” Dusky ignored him again, her mind already sorting through the list of possibilities. It was a simple matter of elimination, and one she’d done more than a few times before. And once more, she came up empty. There was no pony who could have done everything Moriarty had… except, perhaps herself… Dusky’s jaw dropped. “Tia?” Moriarty smiled, a real smile, one filled with warmth and pride. Sliding from the chair, Celestia stepped forward and drew Twilight into an embrace. “I knew you would figure it out. I am so proud of you!” “But… but… No!” Twilight pushed her away, retreating back so she could look Celestia in the eye. “No! Celestia would never do all those things! She—” “What things?” Celestia asked, her voice light with that ‘I know something I’m not saying’ tone that drove Twilight wild. “The robberies. The extortion. The fraud and, and all the other laws you— he broke!” “Oh, that was half the challenge. Manehatten is full of such wonderful actors, and the police department was ever so helpful.” “Are you saying it was all fake? That I spent the last six months chasing a phantom? But there were crime scenes!” “All expertly staged by the best Manehatten has to offer… with some of Applewood’s movie crews flown in for support.” Celestia’s voice shifted, becoming serious. “More importantly, you were not chasing a phantom. You were chasing me. And you were the first to find me. I could not be more thrilled to have lost.” Pacing, Twilight struggled to take all of that in. It was insane, completely and utterly insane. The amount of work required, the number of ponies involved, the histories and paper trails. It… “The first? You mean you’ve done this before?” “Well, not this specifically. Luna’s was a cult back in the five hundreds. I had to cut hers short when she started to take things a little too seriously. For Cadance I set up a wonderful conspiracy full of spies and politics. She came so close to figuring everything out too, but decided that it was all in her head after the third month, quite disappointing actually.” Twilight stared at her for a moment, completely dumbfounded. “I remember that. Mom and Dad had to hire a new foalsitter because Cadance and Shining were never available. She was horrible.” Celestia’s head drooped. “Oh, I’m sorry to hear that.” She was quiet for a few seconds, then peeked up. “You aren’t mad, are you?” “I…” Twilight started, prepared to be furious, but found something far worse. “The last few months have been wonderful. I felt useful again. Now you tell me that I’ve been wasting time… playing a game?” Celestia recoiled. “What? No, my love. You have not been wasting your time. You solved half the real cases the M.P.D. had. I made sure that ‘Moriarty’ didn’t keep you from doing real work.” “But why do it at all?” “Because you were bored.” “I… I was?” Twilight asked, not even sure if it was supposed to be a question. “You were. You were so good that no real case could hold your attention, and I hated to see you like that. I thought you would enjoy the challenge.” Twilight was fell quiet, her head dropping to stare at the floor while she thought. She thought about her first two months working with the police, the cases they sent her way and how quickly she’d solved them. She thought about the months that followed, where she dispensed those cases even faster so she could focus on the ones where she suspected something more sinister, eventually evolving into Moriarty. “I did. It was fun, exciting even. It’s just kind of depressing to find out that it was all staged. And now that it’s over…” Twilight sighed. “Over? It’s not over yet.” Twilight’s head snapped up. “Wh—what?” Sunny Skies put on a coy grin and held up her hooves. “I’ve been a very naughty pony, haven’t I? I need to be punished…” > 387. Promise by Treblemaker > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Treblemaker *** Canterlot. The home of the Princesses. The city of golden splendor. Also one of the most unbearable places to live, due to the fact that the greedy and shallow nobles with false dreams of grandeur moved in. The Princess could hardly get a breath without signing some document or settling some petty squabble. 　　Ponyville. Almost the exact opposite. Five years ago this town was considered to be a backwater village, until the Summer Sun Celebration that left quite the imprint on everypony’s mind. Gradually it grew to inhabit a place on the map, settling in at a well noted town when the new Alicorn arrived. This place was perfect for Celestia, she thought as the incarnation of the sun trotted down the street toward the rather abrasive crystalline palace that jutted against the skyline. No flashing paparazzi, no hoof-kissing nobles. Just friendly ponies going about their business, content merely to wave to the passing princess. It also helped that her former student, turned princess, resided here. This made it for an easy getaway for the monarch, to relax and spend some quality time with Twilight. 　　Twilight. Just these past few months they grew so close together. The younger alicorn had already shown so much potential and power to rival herself. Celestia smiled and waved back at a rather enthusiastic Pinkie. It was good for Twilight to have someone so close that would understand her rather enthusiastic ramblings about the latest scientific breakthrough or something along that nature that struck the mare’s fancy. Celestia always found Twi’s rapturous curiosity cute. Heck, the goddess would go so far as to say that most of Twilight ended up cute one way or another. This was one of the reasons she was in Ponyville at the moment, she had promised Twilight that she’d come down for “science.” The purple Alicorn had such funny ways of naming and organizing things. In fact, their last experiment... The though made Celestia start to blush, and because lighter shades of red tend to pop out from white, she refrained herself from dwelling too long on such thoughts, she’d save those for sooner or later. 　　It ended up being sooner. Lost in her thoughts, Celestia walked autonomously on, finding herself in front of Twilight’s castle. Grasping the knocker in a golden aura, she rapped a total of three times. No more, no less, that was Twilight’s policy. Celestia couldn’t remember the reason, it was long and full of data, but her lack of memory most likely wasn’t from forgetfulness, she still could remember the impish grin the smaller mare held, and the way her ears tended to perk up then fold down, then go back to up as she solved a math equation. These thoughts passed through the alabaster Alicorn’s mind as she waited upon the step of the palace. 　　The door was enveloped in a purple hue, and opened. Standing on the other side was Twilight herself to greet the Princess. Stepping in, the elder gave a quick peck to the younger mare. 　　“So where’s Spike?” 　　“Carousel Boutique, he’s learned to stay away from our experiments.” The Element of Magic giggled. “Do please come in, I’ve got everything set up upstairs.” 　　Celestia smiled and followed Twilight upstairs. That mare sure did have a funny way of naming things. > 388. Troubleshooter: Tia and Twily: Syzygy by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** After being rescued, any of the wounded crew, including Twilight, were ushered into the medbays, despite several insisting they were fine. Twilight ended up with her wing wrapped up, forcibly pinned to her side so it could heal properly. Her other bruises and cuts were cleaned and bandaged as well. Back on the ground, most of the Celestia’s crew was dropped back off in Canterlot Spacedock, grateful to just be alive. Those left behind were overseeing repair crews on the ship itself, or rushed to better-equipped hospitals. Celestia never left Twilight’s side, despite knowing she was foolishly afraid if Twilight left her presence, she’d be gone forever. “Hey.” A poke from her side interrupted Celestia’s ruminations. Twilight spoke, “How about we go see how the repairs are going tomorrow evening…” Her free wing twitched. “We could even… make a date of it?” At the suggestion, Celestia smiled warmly. “I would love that, dear.” Twilight’s ears perked and she nuzzled up against Celestia’s neck. “Excellent! I’m sure you’ll just love to see the syzygy that should happen, too!” “Sizz-edgy? I’m sorry, Twilight, I’m not sure I know the term.” Sitting down, she drew three circles in the ground, in a line. “A syzygy is when three or more things, like planets, in a solar system, line up. It’s quite the sight to see, from the last few I’ve seen.” She smiled softly. “Each time there is a solar or lunar eclipse, that is a syzygy with the sun, the moon, and Equus.” Celestia nodded, following Twilight’s logic. “Well, this one will involve four objects: The sun, our nearest neighbor-planet Snare, and two of its largest moons.” Twilight looked up to the sky, watching a few ships take off into orbit. “The orbit the Celestia is in around Equus should make the spectacle quite the view for Snare and its moons. I’m sure Luna would love to see it, if she has the time.” Twilight settled in next to her marefriend, leaning against the slightly larger mare. “I’m sure it will be lovely, Twilight.” She leaned down and kissed Twilight softly. “It’s a date.” She wrapped her wing gently around Twilight, being careful of her wing, as the wind kicked up, and both ponies contentedly watched the ships coming and going from Canterlot’s busiest port. Celestia and Twilight found their small shuttle waiting and prepared for them the next evening. A call to Luna earlier had let the pair use her personal shuttle, with a promise to record the event from their perspective. “Tia, are you ready?” Twilight motioned to the basket Celestia had prepared. “Is that for us?” Celestia nodded, stepping over. “It is. I know you’ll enjoy it.” The shuttle’s interior was impressive, rich mahogany made up the tabletops and cabinets, while the seats were actual clouds from Equus, the shuttle’s weather control system keeping them in place and fluffy. There were other chairs, just in case any guests couldn’t sit on a cloud. ‘I hope you love what I got you too, Tia.’ Twilight thought ruefully. Shaking her head, she took the pilot’s chair and started the craft up. While she wasn’t as good as Helm, she still knew how to fly a small shuttle. Watching Twilight work, Celestia sat down on a nearby cushion, setting the basket on the table next to it. Leaving Canterlot’s airspace for orbit was a quick affair and the shuttle closed in on the Celestia. Various ponies and other creatures in protective suits flitted about the ship, their tools working hard to bring the blasted battleship to working order. A few frigates loitered nearby, cargo holds open with replacement equipment ready for installation. As the shuttle stopped, Celestia watched in awe as a massive, multi-ton armor plate was slowly settled into position by a crew of five pegasi. Two broke from the formation to secure it against the superstructure, their welders making the job seem easy. After it was attached, the crew returned to the nearest frigate for another plate. Twilight, meanwhile, retrieved an item she'd hidden within her broken wing's sling. She checked to make sure it was still there before hiding it back in the sling. "So, Tia, the syzygy isn't for another hour yet," Twilight broke the silence, shaking her marefriend from her awe. Celestia turned and looked back at Twilight, smiling softly. "Then there's plenty of time for our meal." She opened the basket and pulled out two candles. Setting them in the table's center, she lit them and pulled out a pair of plates and silverware to match. As Celestia set the table, a heavenly aroma filled the shuttle's cabin. A bottle of wine was lifted out as well as two small wine glasses. "Did you..." was all Twi managed to say before a covered bowl was lifted from the basket. "Mhm. I made that alfredo pasta you love so much. It seemed only fitting." Celestia set the bowl next to the candles and the last item came out, some homemade breadsticks, wrapped in foil to keep them warm. Twilight's mouth salivated in anticipation. "It smells delicious." Taking her seat, Celestia sat across from her. The couple tucked into their meal eagerly, savoring each heavenly bite. As they ate, Twilight slowly built up her confidence. It was finally time for the syzygy. Twilight trained the ship’s view-scanner onto the right coordinates, zooming in to a proper level. Almost as an afterthought she tapped the recorder, starting it. Celestia moved to sit next to Twilight, wrapping a wing around her. On screen was a massive cloudy-white planet. A half-dozen smaller objects were visible around it, but the two largest were nearly obscuring a section of the planet. “So, is this a syzygy?” “Almost!” Twilight tweaked the view slightly, zooming in or out only slightly, trying to set up a perfect view. Seemingly satisfied with her work, she pointed to one of the large objects in front of Snare. “This one’s Chaoria, the smaller of the two moons involved today.” She pointed at the other. “And that one’s Aecliea. Aecliea’s a third larger than Chaoria. Our perspective makes them seem much more different in size, though,” Twilight’s eyes shone brilliantly as she explained. “In a few minutes they’ll be aligned completely, but the event has begun.” Celestia nodded, watching intently as the event took place. As she watched them align, she still didn’t quite understand what got Twilight so excited, but the view was nice, and the company even better. Twilight, meanwhile looked up at Celestia, confirming she was watching the syzygy and not paying too much attention to her at the moment. Deciding the time was right, she slipped the item she’d looked at earlier out. She asked, “Tia?” as she lifted her head up. Celestia looked down at Twilight, only to have Twilight meet her lips in a loving kiss. It lasted a full minute before they separated, eyes lidded and panting softly. “Yes?” Twilight shook Celestia’s wing off her, standing up. She moved in front of the screen. “I’ve known you most, if not all of my life. In all that time, I was your student, then equal as a princess, and even in the last decade we’ve grown closer than that, our friendship blossoming into love.” Twilight’s horn lit and she kneeled down. Celestia’s eyes widened as a small ivory box lifted from Twilight’s sling. “Celestia?” The box opened, revealing a beautiful gold-platinum horn ring, with an amethyst star inset into a topaz sun. Celestia knew what was coming, and a few tears sprung to the corners of her eyes. Her ears perked up, listening like her life depended on it. Twilight looked down toward the floor, closing her eyes. Her nerve was fading, fast. “You’ve made me the happiest mare in the universe, will you do me the honor of becoming my wife?” “Oh, Twilight…” Celestia gasped. “Of course I will.” Her horn lit and Twilight was suddenly scooped into her now-fiancée’s hooves. The box, and the ring within, clattered to the floor as forgotten as the event they’d come to witness as Celestia bombarded Twilight with kisses. Twilight was understandably shocked as Celestia tried to smother her with her love and affection. As the hug tightened, Twilight found it harder to breathe. She squeaked, “Tia… air!” Almost immediately Celestia’s grip lessened, and Twilight gulped down air. She looked into Celestia’s eyes to find her crying, but smiling giddily. After a moment to catch her breath, Celestia leaned down and nuzzled Twilight lovingly. “Yes, Twilight, I would love to marry you.” Twilight eagerly returned the nuzzle and let her joyful tears flow freely. It felt like a great weight had lifted from her withers to hear Celestia accept, and she wanted nothing more than to shower her with her love and affection. She lifted the ring from the box and caught Celestia’s eye with it. “May I?” Celestia nodded. “You may.” Celestia lowered her horn, and Twilight slipped it on. All-but-forgotten, the syzygy finally ended as the pair basked in their love for one another. > 389. Bones by Fusion Fool the 3rd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fusion Fool the 3rd *** Deep in the catacombs of Canterlot Castle, Celestia wept. Even after ten years of being apart, she couldn’t get over her love’s death. Age was a fickle thing to Celestia, she was destined to lead her ponies for eons to come with her sister. Twilight didn’t have that luxury, sadly passing away with the rest of her friends after so many years of adventures and happiness. The only thing that kept her going was the smile on her beloved’s face as time sapped her life away and the dull flat-line that followed her final breath. Celestia has had ponies she had loved die on her, but Twilight’s felt like the hardest burden to bear. The delightful filly that loved to learn, that would stay up for hours just to impress her. The mare that saved her, her country, and her ponies from countless foes. The mare that stood by her side until Twilight's final hours. Before her was a pile of bones, Twilight’s bones. She still couldn’t believe that she had come to this, turning to necromancy to find happiness again. She spent a good year mourning her purple lover, the next nine trying to overcome her grief to no avail. Her sister and counsel ponies failing to help her. ’Bless their hearts’ Celestia thought as the memories of the last nine years of kindness and help she received to get over her broken heart. But Twilight did too much to undo it all. Her horn began to glow, it’s golden shine quickly becoming black as it enveloped the bones before her, rising them into the air and reconstructing them into a new pony. “One last ingredient,” Celestia mused, placing down a few small pictures of Twilight and her friends, along with a picture of Twilight and Celestia on their wedding day. The small frames emanating in Twilight’s own magic, a spell she used in hopes that her memories would never decay. The bones jerked before her, collapsing as if rejecting the spell. Celestia stared at the pile in shock before sorrow overcame her. Her lure failed to bring the soul back, and her student’s remains fell, her last chance to be with Twilight gone. Tears dripped from Celestia’s face onto the stone floors. “I’m sorry, Twilight.” “Princess? Why are you crying? Did I do something wrong?” called out a familiar yet ominous voice. Celestia’s head shot up to see the bones of her student standing, Violet magic enveloping the skeletal form. Purple irises shining within her eye sockets. A pale blue fire imitating Twilight’s mane, complete with her stripes. Celestia was too stunned to notice her student’s boney hoof wiping her tears away. “I’m sorry that I... died.” Celestia didn’t care, she swept the skeletal creature into her hooves and hugged her returned lover, tears dripping from her eyes in joy. “Oh Twilight… I missed you so much.” “I missed you too,” Twilight said, snuggling into Celestia’s warmth. “I’ll do my best to never leave you again.” > 390. Hike by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** A slightly tense muscle here, a too sudden blink there, little signs. I could tell the mare in front me was wary. Wary of my claims, my identity, and yet other subtle tells betrayed her keen interest. Twilight, a pleasant name I couldn't help, but feel it roll smoothly off my tongue. I smirked inside with each call of my name. My current name, one in the many guises I adopted over the years. But the subtle pauses and how she lingered on every pronunciation as though it was savoured like a wondrous meal. I knew why she did and yet.... Only a few minutes with Twilight and my mind was already elsewhere as distracting thoughts tumbled within me, but I forced myself to feign attention. I knew what I desired would always be lesser. Outmatched by the need for her to find it. Centuries of attempts all dashed by failure. Everything hinged on success as it always did. Friends, family, atonement, but it was as well the end of the long road with its promised rest. So as quick as mirth came, it fled again as elusive as ever. No, it did not flee so much it was banished. Banished by my ever present friends, the weariness, regrets and melancholy I carried in my heart. How long has it been? The last to act as Twilight did, to make me feel this way.... Too long, it has been far too long. But this needed my attention. Loneliness, another constant companion on this long road. Only rarely did it leave me and then only fleetingly that made the next even more bitter. These were the results of the choices I had made. I had chosen and left along with many others, left the lands of my birth to find new lands for our own, lands that became this nation. I had chosen and left those I loved with the knowledge that our parting would be long if not eternal. An affirmation from Twilight returns me to the now. I return her affirmation with a smile, a smile of hope. A cautious hope, but hope all the same. The hope that soon I would be able to return home to those I had left behind. > 391. Requiem by Treblemaker > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Trebelmaker *** The sun descended lower into the sky. The streets of Canterlot became almost barren as the individual ponies left from work, or arrived at their various destinations. The city grew silent. It was coming that time of day again, when the sky turned a rich purple, the sun and moon balanced harmoniously, and all was at rest. This night was different however, some would swear that the the sun delayed to take repose, instead preferring to linger in the cool evening air. If one were closer to the Palace of the Sisters however, not all was quiet. A lone piano could be heard, singing throughout the castle grounds. Finding it’s origin proved to be difficult, as it was more akin to a whisper upon the wind than an aria. 　　 (Listen for effect: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RVcuMYAw748&feature=youtu.be) Princess Celestia, Ruler of Equestria and Daughter of the Sun, took abode atop her tower’s balcony. A grand piano accompanied her, an instrument fit for a queen, despite it showing some well worn edges. A heart laid bare upon the notes, and the pianoforte served the wishes of its master. A slow, emotional tone consumed the air around the player, rising in crescendo for a moment, only to drop down in a barely audible adagio once more. Not a word or a tune broke from the mouth of the Alicorn, however they were hardly necessary, the music spoke better than any voice could. A second figure appeared atop the tower, and the music came to a close; the player taking her hooves off of tear stained ivory. “Luna.” She stammered through ragged sobs. The usual unbreakable composure of the performer shattered as she wept into her sister’s shoulder, as the last glimpse of twilight disappeared to make way for the night. > 392. Fanfiction by Ragabash > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ragabash *** Twilight Sparkle wanted to die. Well, not really, she'd really prefer living on for a while. But at this moment, death seemed more preferable than that what was about to happen. It was the most awkward thing she ever experienced and worse than anything she ever imagined. It was worse than turning in an assignment late. Even worse than the time she got a B+ in school. There was nothing that could ever be worse than the situation she was in now. Well, except for being expelled. And her friends abandoning her. And actually dying. And several other things. Still, at this moment, it seemed like the worst thing ever. And the amused smile of Princess Celestia didn't change that at all. Although it did make Twilight wonder why she doesn't have a more... negative reaction. “I guess you know why I asked for you?” she asked, comfortably sitting in her throne. “...I think so.” The purple unicorn replied. “And I guess you meant to send me a friendship letter, not that... story?” Twilight's stomach twisted. “...Yes, I did.” “And if I were to guess the author, I'd be correct if I chose you?” “...Yes.” Obviously. Who else could have done it? Actually the thought of someone else writing such a story about her and Princess Celestia was pretty creepy and she hoped that this would never happen. Then there was silence. Pretty painful one, that made Twilight's mind nearly rampage with thoughts. She didn't know what to do, except for apologizing like mad. But this could make her look desperate and clingy, so she refrained. “...Not bad.” “Come again?” Twilight wasn't sure what she meant. “Your story, I mean.” Celestia answered. “It was pretty good. Although there were some things that bothered me. First of all, I prefer strawberries over bananas. When it comes too that, I mean. Also, while plain socks are nice, striped ones are more enticing. And I really can't imagine Luna calling us 'adorable', even in that situation, although my sister would certainly give us her blessing.” Twilight's mouth hang open in shock, while she was blushing furiously. She wasn't sure what to make out of this and even if she did, her brain refused to function correctly, hearing all this. As if oblivious to her student's reaction, the princess went on. “While it's quite flattering, I'm not actually that big there. I think that's pretty obvious. Also you really overestimating my physical skills. And underestimating my ability to hold my liquor. It's actually Luna who has trouble with that. This would have made the scene more entertaining, but would have probably shifted the focus too much. And as much as I enjoy cakes, I don't like them that much. Although it is an interesting idea. Lastly, certain scenes would have benefited from more detail. They are fine as they are, but I would have liked to see what exactly happens.” “I... also have more graphic stories.” A part of Twilight's brain cried out to her, that she shouldn't say that. That part wasn't working correctly right now, though. “Oh you wrote more?” Celestia seemed to be a bit too happy about that. “Can you send me your other stories too? I would really like to read them. And, if you don't mind, give you critique, so your future endeavors are more realistic.” “Sure, whatever pleases you, princess.” Another part of the unicorn was very happy about what she heard. “Thank you, Twilight. And if you need to do some... research, you can always come to me. I'm open for everything.” Twilight Sparkle didn't want to die. But as she was passing out and thought that she did, she was content with her life. > 393. Masks by Dark Shade 75 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Dark Shade 75 *** “Lieutenant?” The mare inquired, walking up to the desk which currently housed an officer in full guard uniform. He quickly turned to her, his face lighting up with recognition. “Ah! Yes, apologies, Your Highness. I was just finishing the paperwork for our latest inmate.” He scrambled to get the papers together on the desk, fumbling a bit in his surprise. He looked up at her, “Speaking of her, if you wish to press charges for the broken window, I can assure you that the case would be a done dea-“ “That won’t be necessary, Lieutenant.” “Right, so if you’d just sign here-wait,” He stared up at her again, confusion dancing in his eyes, “You don’t want to press charges, Your Highness?” Having shaken her head, he further said, “May I ask why?” “No one was hurt, Lieutenant…” She glanced at the badge on the desk, “Mayweather. I wasn’t even at home, as you know. Besides, I’m sure it was just a misunderstanding.” “…She threw rocks at the window of a castle, housing a princess,” He deadpanned, “Right at the window leading to the room of said princess.” “Regardless, it’s my decision,” She stated, letting it be known that the conversation was over, “Now, if you’d be so kind as to direct me to her holding cell?” “So.” “…” “I can’t wait to hear this one, I must admit,” She said, peering down at her lover through the metal bars, “Imagine my surprise when I was notified that a mare had just been apprehended attempting to throw rocks at my window.” “…they were pebbles, not rocks.” “That’s the same thing.” Her words were met with silence. “I wasn’t even in the castle, you know. When you shattered that glass.” “…it was supposed to be romantic.” “Ah, yes, of course. The time honored tradition of assaulting one’s house.” The mare behind the bars winced, so she decided to ease up a bit. “So, why the disguise? If they had seen who you were, this would have been resolved ages ago. They would have likely let you go with nary a smack on the fetlock.” “I sort of panicked.” She giggled. “Yes, I suppose you did. It’s kinda cute, actually.” The mare in the cell glared up at her, but she couldn’t bring herself to hold any actual malice. The glare quickly fell apart into a sheepish smile, one corner of her mouth quirking upwards. “So, any chance I get out of here without anypony realizing who I actually am?” The mare smiled back. “Ah, Your Highness,” the Lieutenant quickly snapped up a salute as the mare walked back through the Ponyville precinct. “I trust there were no issues?” “No, Lieutenant Mayweather,” Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship responded, looking over her back as a blushing Princess Celestia, her false mask now discarded, followed with her head low to the ground. “’Sunny Skies’ and I seem to have come to an agreement.” > 394. Blaze by ArguingPizza > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ArguingPizza *** “–when those elements are ignited by the… by the spark that resides in the heart of us all, it creates the sixth element: the Element of Magic!” The shattered fragments swirling around the six mares flashed to life, each fusing into gems that reflected the cutie marks of their respective bearers. A lightning bolt, balloons, apples, diamonds, and butterflies molded themselves into necklaces, while the flaring sun crowned itself atop Celestia’s head. White light enveloped them, suspending them in the air. The magic built upon itself, released for the first time in centuries by the bond shared by the six mares. Brighter than bright, it grew until at last it was unleashed in a blazing flash of multicolored magic. The rainbow exploded upwards, corkscrewing until it reached a summit and crashed down upon the jagged, armored form of the Tyrant Knight. His scream of defiance was drowned out by the wind’s fury, and he was overcome by the Elements’ might. Celestia opened her eyes, and they glowed with the unfathomable power of the heavens. There was a final, great burst of magic, and then all was still. A long, aching moment passed as the six mares gradually picked themselves up off the floor, nursing bruised bodies and confused minds. “Oh, my head,” Rainbow said, her wings stretched out to either side of her as she struggled to stand. “Everypony okay?” A few pained grumbles answered Applejack, broken by Rarity’s sudden gasp. “Oh thank goodness!” Rarity stood, her dirtied coat momentarily forgotten, as she admired the necklace that adorned her. The other girls slowly took stock of themselves, noticing for the first time how their Elements had changed to reflect them. “Gee, Celestia, I thought you were just spoutin’ a lot of hooey,” Applejack said in no small amount of awe, “but I guess we really do represent the Elements of Friendship.” A flash of raspberry magic heralded the clopping of hooves on stone. “Indeed you do.” Through the shattered windows of the old castle, the moon at last dipped below the horizon and allowed the sun to rise, putting an end to the twilight that had stretched on for nearly a full day. Celestia gasped, and as her friends hurried to bow, she bounded over to embrace her mentor. “Princess Twilight!” “Celestia, my faithful student.” Princess Twilight craned her neck to meet Celestia’s and she wore a wide, proud smile. “I knew you could do it.” Celestia pulled away, ears drooping. “But, you told me it was just an old pony’s tale.” “I told you that you needed to make some friends, nothing more. I, too, saw the signs of the Tyrant Knight’s return, and I knew that I was not strong enough to face him myself. Only you had the magic inside required to defeat him, but you could only unleash it if you would let friendship into your heart.” Princess Twilight turned to face the pile of shattered, dark purple armor that had once been the Tyrant Knight. “Now if only another will as well.” From the pile of broken plate and chainmail, something stirred. A horn rose first, followed by a pair of stunning white wings. “Prince Shining Armor,” Princess Twilight said, and began to clear away the debris with her magic. As the pile shrank, a mop of messy blue hair emerged, followed by a stunning, well-built stallion. He was easily as large as Big Mactinosh, and his chiseled physique would have given even that rugged farm pony a run for his bits. Rarity swooned on the spot. Princess Twilight approached and laid down beside him. When she did so, the strange, gorgeous stallion flinched away shamefully. “Its been a long time, big brother.” “Brother?” the six mares asked in unison, even Rarity from her fainting couch. “The kingdom is safe, Shiny. Please, come back to me.” Princess Twilight reached out a hoof to trace her brother’s jaw, as well as force his head up to face her. “I need my BBBFF.” The two alicorns stared at one another, their audience of six leaning forward at rapt attention, until the stallion leapt forward to embrace his sister. “I missed you, Twily.” Hours later, once the panicked denizens of Ponyville had been informed of what had transpired, Pinkie Pie had put her special talent to full effect by organizing the world’s best welcome-back party for Prince Armor. Ponies laughed and danced through the streets, playing games and hurrying to celebrate the return of their Princess. After the terror of the Summer Sun Raising, all were eager to return to the familiar pattern of the holiday. Even the unexpected addition of Prince Armor caused no great stir, as he had very well glued himself to his sister’s side. During a lull in the festivities, the Royal Siblings found themselves an island of peace away from the crowd. They planted themselves in a narrow alley that was for the better part hidden from view, but gave them an excellent vantage for watching their subjects. “I can’t believe I’m shorter than you,” Shining Armor said with a scowl, angrily draining half a cup of punch to express his discontent. Twilight only giggled. “Oh, relax Shiny. I’m sure you’ll get back to normal as your magic recovers. Besides,” Princess Twilight said, leaning heavily against him and covering his back with a wing, “you should enjoy this while it lasts. Not every day you get to look a few centuries younger.” Shining Armor grinned deviously. “Speaking of youth, what’s with you and the white one? Celestial something?” “Celestia.” Twilight tilted her head. “What about her?” “Oh nothing, I’m just happy for you.” Her brother peaked at her, eyebrow raised. “My little sister finally found herself a special somepony after all, huh?” Normally, red did not show well through purple fur. It was one of the better benefits of having a darker coat, though in that moment, it might as well have been a band-aid trying to disguise a collapsing dam. “W-what? No!” Twilight sputtered a string of half-formed nonsense before she managed to put her mind back into something approaching working order. “She’s my student! Nothing more!” “Ah, of course, of course.” Shining Armor’s acceptance was blatantly insincere, but Twilight could do nothing aside from stomp her hoof indignantly. She had forgotten in the past thousand years how good her big brother was at pushing her buttons. “Come on, I’m sure they’re missing us by now.” Princess Twilight made a point to ignore her brother, but as they rejoined the party, she caught sight of Celestia passing by with Applejack. As she did, she couldn’t help but let her eyes wander to… less polite areas of her student. Namely, places that tended to enjoy particularly sunny days. The sound of snickering told her that she’d been caught, and her cheeks burned red hot. Still, a mare couldn’t be blamed for looking… and perhaps a little more. > 395. His Majesty's Purple Paramor Problems: Brandish by Bekdontraz > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bekdontraz *** Cadance stomped her hoof as she rounded the corner to the armory. There standing in the centre of the room was her husband, clad head to hoof in his gleaming platemail. He was working a spear in a figure eight in front of him, a standard Guard warm-up drill. Shaking her head she stepped into the room “Put the spear down!” Cadance ordered, her wings flared in anger. Shining Armor, Captain of the Royal Guard, Prince Consort of the Crystal Empire, and level 14 Paladin in O&O shook his head “I can’t do that Cadance” He said in a monotone voice before looking at her “He defiled my sister!” He growled through gritted teeth. "Pssh..I think Soarin did that first..” Cadance muttered before responding, “Hun, she’s an adult who can make adult decisions. Not a little filly wh-” Cadance was cut off as a pink shield formed around her. She glared as Shining stepped passed her. “I’ll be right back babe” He said kissing the shield as he brushed passed “Come back here!” Cadance shouted at him stomping her hoof. “This can’t be safe for a pregnant mare!” She exclaimed. She watched as Shining froze mid march and turned walking back to her and lowering the shield “You’re pregnant?” He asked looking at her with unbridled joy in his eyes. “Nope” Cadance chirped happily shattering both his hopes, and his jaw with a mean left hook. Shining was out cold before he could hit the ground. Stepping over him Cadance levitated him up and onto her back carrying him towards the Royal office. ______ Inside Solaris’ chambers Twilight groaned slowly pulling herself out of the bed. Stretching her back she limped towards the bathroom. “Size spells…” She muttered to herself as a reminder. > 396. Compass by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** It was a quiet night in a castle on the outskirts of a small town in central Equestria. A single light was burning in the castle that had sprung up years ago. At a small table two mares were sitting over a pot of tea. Celestia put down her cup and sighed. “I wish you weren’t leaving, Twilight.” Twilight buried her muzzle in her teacup for a moment. When she looked up, her gaze was determined. “I… I know… but I feel like I need to. I mean, who am I? I’ve never been me without you. Who am I without you? My whole life has been defined in relation to you. I’ve been your student, your protege and now your junior princess. Maybe out there beyond the borders I can just be me. I don’t know who that mare is, but I think it’s important that I find out.” Celestia lifted a small box in her magic and floated it across the table. “Take this, please.” “What is it?” Twilight asked as she opened the box. Nestled inside was a small golden compass. “A compass? How lost do you think I’m going to get?” “It’s a special compass. It points home. No matter how far you travel, it will always point home.” Twilight took the compass and looked at it, her eyes followed the point of the needle, it pointed towards the larger pony in front of her. She looked passed her Princess. “It’s pointing towards the center of town, it must be calibrated to Ponyville proper, not just my castle here.” Celestia smiled softly, her eyes shining. “It must be. Please Twilight, stay safe.” They talked deep into the night, but when the dawn broke, Celestia returned to Canterlot and Twilight set out to leave Equestria and explore the world. It had been almost three years. Twilight Sparkle had traveled far from her homeland. The first two years of her travels she had been busy. As she darted across the globe, going from here to there, she’d often get caught up in the sights and sounds. She’d gasp at the grandeur of a waterfall cascading down into a canyon so deep the bottom was difficult to see from the top. She’d gawk as she traveled through a forest of trees so large, they made the forests of Equestria look like children’s models. She climbed mountains without using her wings, just so she could say that she’d done it. People and cultures she’d only read of in books welcomed her and taught her everything she desired to know about their history. Many times when she’d discover something incredible, she would catch herself reaching for her compass. In her third year away, she started to slow down. She kept travelling and discovering, but she could not shake the feeling that something was missing. This had brought her to this final month in her travels where she’d stopped in a backwater town in an island nation of Foxes. Now she sat in an inn, staring at her compass with a supper of noodles in a spicy broth. She idly spooned some up to let it trickle back into the bowl. Her eyes tracking the needle as it wiggled slightly. It had been wavering lately. Twilight almost wondered if its enchantment was dying. Twilight sighed. “Maybe I should go home. I’m not finding anything out here. I mean it’s all so very interesting, but… it’s so hollow without someone to share it with. I miss…” “What do you miss?” It was a voice she’d often heard in her dreams and memories. “I miss you.” Twilight said absently before she jerked around to face the voice. Standing at the door to the inn was Princess Celestia. She moved over to Twilight’s table and took a seat across from her. “I missed you too.” “Princess Celestia? What? You’re here? Why?” Twilight’s eyes were wide with shock. “I came looking for you.” Celestia said simply. Twlight smiled. “I guess I mean how? You’re the Princess! Shouldn’t you be Princessing?” Celestia shrugged. “Cadance staged a coup. I’m no longer a Princess of Equestria.” Twilight boggled. “What?” “I paraphrase a little here, ‘You’re no longer fit to rule our country, you’ve lost touch with the world. Blah blah blah something about kings and successions and being caught unawares… Yadda yadda yadda. Go find that which connects you to life itself, We banish you. Get out and don’t come back… without her.’” Celestia recited in a deadpan tone. “What.” “Luna’s idea, apparently, but coming from a more liked usurper and instead of eternal night, eternal love… something or other, I didn’t really pay attention. All I know is that they both showed up one morning and kicked me out of Equestria.” “What?” Celestia smirked. “Why Twilight, whatever happened to your vocabulary? There are other words in Equish.” Twilight shook herself. “Well ok, but how did you find me? We’re a long, long way from Equestria.” Celestia levitated a silver compass out of her saddlebag and laid it on the table next to Twilight’s golden one. It’s needle pointed straight at Twilight. Twilight stared at it. “You have a compass tracking me?” “No. I have a compass that points to my heart. You have my heart Twilight, I’ve just followed it, for once.” Celestia timidly looked for a reaction to this statement. Twilight wordlessly stood up and picked up her own compass. The needle was pointing at Celestia. She moved around the table, the needle remained locked on Celestia. “But, but, you said it pointed home!” “Home is where the heart is? The enchantment has always pointed to the place you feel is home. For me, it points to you… apparently your compass reciprocates that feeling.” Twilight’s face took on a contemplative tilt. “Well now, that puts a whole new light on things. How utterly fascinating. Now this is worth exploring. Care to join me?” Celestia smiled in relief. “I’m yours Twilight. For now and for always.” > 397. First by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Eve of the Summer Solstice, 15 RD “You would think that for us to arrange some time off together there would be more time together not less. Again you betray me for your beloved books.” “Oh hush you, teasing me about reading or books are nothing new, maybe you need a different subject to tease me over.” “Is that a challenge?” “Does it have to be? Anyway I did in fact find something to read or rather look over. Do you recognize the cover of this?” “Hmm that does look familiar…. Oh, now I remember, that is the scrapbook we helped piece together.” “Yes, I’ve been looking through some of the stuff in here and there’s quite a lot in here, mostly photos, and letters. So would you like to join me?” Summer of 985 RS I had just finished Raising the Sun for the 985th Summer Sun Celebration. Mentally I sighed at the passage of time as it had been almost millennium since it happened and even now I couldn't help, but sometimes dwell on what had happened and what I wished I had done instead. Touching down on the smooth stone of the raised dais, I landed both physically and mentally as I returned my focus to the gathered crowd I stood before and it was then that I noticed a tiny purple filly that looked up to me in admiration. A look I had seen many times before and I would see many times more. I smiled warmly at the crowd and I could see how that filly was elated at seeing me smile, beyond this I thought no more of it, it was a moment in passing and it was doubtful despite living in the same city I would see much of this filly again. Late Spring, 986 RS Okay, stay calm, deep breaths. Just calm down and review everything that just happened, okay first I came here for the entrance exam for the Princess' school. Think about the exam; there were two parts and the written test was easy, but the magic test wasn't and now that I think about it I'm not even sure Ponies can hatch Dragon eggs! I think one of my books would have mentioned it if they could, maybe Starswirl has written something about that. After that my magic got out of control and I can't remember anything after that except seeing the Princess next to me. Remember deep breaths, keep calm. That was the next thing, the Princess helped control my magic, I got my Cutie Mark and I got accepted. I still can't believe the Princess is going to be teaching me though! I thought entering her school I could maybe see her again, but I never imagine I would be her student! All my books tell she hasn't had a student in a very long time; still I'm excited about what I can learn from her. Hearth’s Warming, 986 RS Often I would celebrate with Hearth's Warming with some of the staff who remained over the holidays and some of the few distant family members I still maintained contact with. However this year was different as Cadance and her parents had made plans to travel aboard to visit relatives while the Bluebloods had unfortunately grown more distant with each passing year. Our last meeting was during a session of the Solar Court and it was painfully obvious of how cold the once close relationship I had shared with the Bluebloods had become. The only possible saving grace was that their son, Polaris, who still spoke to me fondly and without the evident coldness the rest of his family bore. With that in mind I resigned myself to a quiet Hearth's Warming alone, but what I had not expected my student to show up on the day of Hearth's Warming with the rest of her family in tow. It was a pleasant surprise as this was the first time in a long time that I had been so warmly welcomed into a Hearth's Warming celebration by Ponies who were essentially strangers to me. Day After the Summer Sun Celebration, 1000 RS SM I put the finishing touches on the first letter I had just dictated to Spike, it was a new assignment from the Princess and while I trusted Spike’s writing it wouldn’t hurt to revise and refine it if necessary, it was important to ensure everything was correct. It was still strange to realize I was no longer among the familiar stone and marble halls and roads of Canterlot and even stranger was how distant, physically speaking, I now was from the Princess. That change was one of the more drastic ones as a result of moving to Ponyville for I had spent fourteen years by her side, still I had no regrets about moving here, this town was warm and inviting to Spike and I moving in and there was also the fact that I living close by my new friends. Early Autumn, 2 RD The slightly damp paper with its panicked and frantic writing was more than enough to tell me what was wrong with Twilight; the supplementary letter from Spike was confirmation of that fact. This time a letter would not do, instead I gave a few quick instructions to my sénéchal and then a few words to a sleepy Luna who found me and soon I found myself inside Golden Oaks with my student leaning against me or rather crying against me. Once she was mostly calm she began to tell me of recent events in greater detail, she told me of her interest in a Pony whose name I did not catch and the story trailed off after that although what I could understand the events that followed were disastrous to say the least. This was not the first time she confided in me although it was the first time she spoken of something like this. Not long after I had arrived that more Ponies arrived. Twilight’s friends all saw me and bowed before I asked them to stand and between them I had pieced together more of the story that Twilight understandably hesitated to speak of. I spent a long time after that talking to Twilight directly; something we had not done in some time given that it was no longer as easy to do as it once was. In many ways it felt like we were back in Canterlot where Twilight would find me at almost all hours of the day and speak candidly on any number of subjects. Our time together this time was unfortunately brief and yet in that time I had managed to convince her that things would not always turn out like this and so I chose to share something that only Luna in this day and age knew of. I spoke to her of my life as a Unicorn living towards the end of the era of the Three Tribes and falling for Thunderous, a Pegasus and the first Pony who I had ever loved and all the trials and tribulations of our relationship. I could feel Twilight relax against me as I told of her times long past and I could see her smiling after the events of earlier and it was moments like these that I truly missed. It was rare and difficult for me to open myself up so closely with another and it had been a long time since I had been close enough with another to do so. Late Spring, 3 RD After the…. I guess disaster would be the best term for whatever happened, but it was almost a year ago now. Since then I found the time to spend weekends and once or twice a week back in Canterlot. It not that I don’t like living here, it’s more of how much I missed the closeness I shared with the Princess, or Celestia as she’s been insisting I try to call her, and there are some things that letters can’t do. My friends have all been understanding about my lack of interest in trying again although Rarity thinks maybe it’s time that I could try again. Between their varying advices I’m not entirely certain what I should do or maybe I was avoiding the matter. If I didn’t take into account Rarity’s calls for her dashing Prince to sweep her off her hooves or a few suggestions for a quick…. er…. one night stand then I was left with little. Largely what I had left was listen to your heart; how you quantify what exactly that is I’m not entirely sure. The other piece of advice was more sound and that was to find a Pony who shared your interests and hobbies, somepony you were closer to. The only Pony I had like that was Celestia…. would that even work? Friendship was one thing, but the concept of romance was something else…. I guess that may be why I was on a train to Canterlot, to visit Celestia and maybe find some answers. Autumn Equinox, 4 RD It was late or rather early, that depended on how one sees it. The Sun had yet to rise and the air was still cool and crisp. It was almost time to raise the Sun and yet today was not my day to raise the Sun. Rather today would be first time that Twilight raises the Sun, well more accurately the first time she would formally raise the Sun under her own power. Under her own power and not bolstered by the magic of three other Alicorns in addition to her own and most certainly it would not be the panicked demonstration that occurred during the return of Tirek. Just standing next to her I could tell she was nervous as I had insisted on this to be a public Raising of the Sun, most days the Sun and Moon rose and fell without much fanfare. It wouldn't help matters if every time the Raising and Setting happened that it was made into a public event and so public demonstrations were reserved for special occasions of the Solstices and Equinoxes which led to today. I had my wing wrapped firmly around Twilight as we stood next to each other in the time leading up to the dawn; it was a quiet reassurance that things will be well. A gesture she returned with a small smile before she stepped onto the dais to begin the Raising. As my love brought the Sun above the horizon and set the Sun on its course I couldn't help, but smile broadly with pride of how far she had come. That smile quickly became a smirk as a new idea came to me, perhaps next year I could have her Raise the Sun alongside me during the Summer Sun Celebration. Spring Equinox, 7 RD Knowing the Moon and Sun rises and falls by magic and even having felt that magic from Raising the Sun makes it no less special yet when the Raising is done before an audience, there is something that makes that display all the more beautiful. Our choice of date for the wedding was also the Spring Equinox and that was no coincidence, the Raising ceremony rotated to different towns and cities across the nation and this year the Spring Equinox was planned for Ponyville. Normally the Solstice and Equinox festivals drew large crowds especially when they were hosted in the larger cities of the realm. Ponyville remained small or at least small enough to still be classified as a town and not a city; somewhat strange given that several Heroes of Equestria and two members of Equestrian Royalty called this place as home, yet at the same time it was fitting given how the town was on almost any given day. Musings aside, today's was the wedding itself, an event I had planned little of largely at the insistence of all my friends and family. Aside from the ceremony itself I knew very little of the details for everything else except for a surprise from Luna. And what a surprise it was. Luna would usually lead the Raising ceremony during the Autumn Equinox and during the Winter Moon Celebration, the times when darkness is more prevalent. However these last few years Celestia’s mentioned she wanted to switch things up more, more than having me lead the ceremony. Luna’s surprise was a Raising ceremony unlike any I had seen before and it was at least in part a show on the finer points of magic. Now I had a greater understanding as to why she once bore the Element of Magic. Despite trying my best to remember every last detail that I could, I honestly I was too distracted by Celestia to remember much beyond the exchange of vows as we had opted to forgo the usual ring. Today was a special day; it was a change in some ways and not a change in other ways; today was the first of many days spent together with my wife. Hearth's Warming Eve, 7 RD I smiled to myself as I watched my wife frantically checking over everything before her family arrives, this is by no means the first Hearth's Warming I've celebrated with her family and no matter how much time has passed Twilight still enjoys her checklists. Luna is not here yet although what she was doing I had no idea other than it involving a lot of little details along with some odds and ends so I was hedging my bets on some form of surprise, hopefully this time with a little less shock and awe than what her usual entrances entailed. I heard a few soft knocks on the door and like clockwork her family or rather our family is here, punctual as ever; things really have come a long way since that first Hearth’s Warming with the Sparkles, Ponies I once thought of as strangers became friends and later family and Hearth’s Warming is truly a time for families. Late Summer, 10 RD Preparing for the foal to come is one thing. In many ways easier as you still had time to get things together before it happened. In other ways it was harder since you had little idea of what to expect and all you could do was latch onto what advice your mother or my wife could supply. Most of it was helpful although some of the ones from Celestia were less than helpful. Well less than helpful in the preparing for a foal sort of way and more helpful in a different way. Anyway the eleven months of stress is all the more worthwhile when the day comes to welcome them into the world and that was only days ago. We had finally started to settle into something that resembled a routine, although foals do not keep well organized schedules. Despite that it was still worthwhile to welcome Asalie into the world. “Mom?” “Good morning Asalie.” “And for once it actually is morning given that how often you sleep in. So I’m a little surprised how early you’re up this morning.” “That's cause tomorrow’s the Summer Sun Celebration and today and tomorrow’s about games and such.” “Don’t forget about your Aunt Luna, she’s Raising the Sun tomorrow morning.” “That too.” “Looks like somepony is excited about what will be happening later. But none of the events start until after noon so we have a few hours still.” “Oh…. Hey, what’s that?” “This book here is a scrapbook, a little collection of things that happened in my life and later in our life together.” “Could I see?” “You should show him, it would be a nice story for you to tell while I get breakfast ready since there is still no chance that I will let you near a stove after yesterday’s attempt.” “Did you have to bring that up?” “You thought I needed new material to tease you over and I found some.” “Mom, what is Mom talking about?” “That’s a long story for a different day son.” "Aww, I want to hear it." "Just give your mom some time; just know your mom is a very silly Pony when it comes to cooking. She needs to remember that cooking is not the same as a science experiment." > 398. Jiggle by Ragabash > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ragabash *** Princess Celestia bit her lip. It was so luscious, even someone as experienced and mature like her got weak. She saw things like that many times before, but she never tired of it. And this one was of an especially alluring kind. The mare poked it with a finger, seeing how the soft, round shape dented under her touch. Not too much, she didn't want to hurt it, but it was enough to make her crave it more than before. Licking her lips, Celestia stared at the purple roundness. It was such a simple thing, but it could make the strongest stallion weak at the merest glance. Even the alicorn, thousands of years old and having seen and endured nearly everything, couldn't resist its charm and she had to muster all her willpower to not indulge herself immediately. It was so strong that it could drive any doubt out of her heart. Not that she ever thought that it was wrong to take her former student as her lover, but this sight in front of her made her fully aware just how right her choice was. Of course, with how devoted Twilight Sparkle was to the princess, she probably would have given it to her, even if they didn't develop such a relationship. But at some point, even her patience was at an end. Celestia couldn't wait any longer and barely even cared about how coarse she might appear. Too great was the temptation. Without waiting any longer, the older mare went down on it and ran her tongue over the soft, round form... Twilight blushed at Celestia's actions. Not only did she not expect this, it was more than she ever hoped for. But it seemed that she underestimated the desire of the princess. As exalted as she might be, in many ways she was still like a mortal mare with mortal feelings and needs. Twilight was willing to tend to them, no matter how long she had to learn to please the princess without fail. Still, she hoped that she wouldn't overdo it. Twilight Sparkle smiled. She was glad that Celestia liked her self-made jello so much. > 399. Sappy by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** Twilight worriedly wandered among the castle’s debris. As she came across piles of broken stone, wood, and metal, the tons of debris was easily and carefully lifted. She sifted through them for her target, and not finding her, absentmindedly set the debris back down in neat piles by material type. Tears threatened to fall from the corners of her eyes, but she trudged on anyways. “Princess? Are you alright? Where are you?” she called out as she stepped into the ruins of a stone turret. The remainder of its walls were barely standing, crumbled otherwise into and around it. A streak of red caught her eye, leaking from under a massive pile of stone blocks. “Princess?!” Twilight yelled as she lifted the stone carefully. More and more blocks were lifted and deposited off to the side until she found a body. Twilight gasped as she took a step back. A pegasus guard lay, crushed under the debris. The body’s head was smashed, blood still leaking faintly from the neck and chest’s numerous cuts. Under her fur, she turned a pale shade of green and looked away. To block the sight for others, she conjured a white blanket and rest it over the pegasus. Mentally, she marked the spot to return to with other ponies to help take care of the body. Wingbeats sounded above her, and Twilight looked up. Princess Luna, a foreleg in a cast hovered above the turret’s ruins. She asked, “Is my sister alright, Twilight?” Twilight shook her head. “I haven’t found her yet, Princess Luna. I’m still looking.” Luna scowled, looking out over the ruined castle. “Then please, let me know as soon as you find her.” “I will.” Twilight nodded, making her way back out of the ruined turret. As she continued down a hallway, she noticed a vaguely pony-shaped hole in both walls. One was higher up in the wall; a hole leading to an upper corridor, and looked to lead almost the whole way straight from the throne room. The other showed out of the castle, down the side of the hill. A small trench at the bottom showed where the object, a reddish pink had ended up. ‘Red… pink?’ Twilight thought as she constructed a magnify-vision spell. The spell itself basically created a magic-telescope that the user controlled. She zoomed in on the object before gasping. All she could see was part of a wing, a very familiar wing. Dropping the spell, she teleported down to it. “Princess Celestia?” She sent a pulse of magic to magically survey the ground around the wing. She sighed in relief as she saw the rest of Celestia attached to it, buried underground. “Hold on, Princess. Help is here,” Twilight whispered as she carefully excavated the dirt from around Celestia. As she uncovered more of Celestia, the tears in her eyes started falling. Celestia was covered in cuts, gashes, and scrapes. Her horn’s tip was broken, and she bled profusely from several cuts. Twilight set Celestia on her back, and got to work on the worst two gashes, one on the side of Celestia’s neck and the other on her chest, pressing her forehooves against them to stem the bleeding. Despite the blood and dirt in her fur, Twilight thought Celestia still looked beautiful. A cry brought Twilight from her thoughts. Celestia herself cried out and sputtered, dirt spewing from her mouth and nose. “Princess? Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked softly. Celestia’s eyes opened and she blew her nose hard. “Twilight?” Magically flicking a piece of dirt that’d flown from Celestia’s nose off her, she replied, “I’m here, Princess.” Twilight lifted Celestia’s head and conjured a pillow under it. She gently laid Celestia’s head down. Celestia’s violet eyes shone in confusion, a rare sight to the younger mare. “Is… is it over? What happened to Luna?” Celestia rasped, looking about the sky. “Princess Luna is injured, but she will be fine.” Twilight looked to the sky and shot a blue firework, signalling for help. Celestia gasped every time Twilight would shift her weight to keep her pressure on the gashes. “That’s good.” Celestia finally looked down to her student, her eyes widening considerably. She noticed Twilight, shaking, dutifully keeping an eye on the injuries, her own hooves soaked with Celestia’s blood. A bit of wetness kept hitting her barrel every couple seconds, and she found out why: Twilight was crying. The younger mare’s mane kept the elder from seeing it directly, but the shaking and wetness gave it away. “Twilight, look at me. Please,” Celestia instructed, hoping to confirm her theory. Twilight shook her head, a bit of wetness flinging off to the side. “Have to focus.” “Twilight. Look at me,” she pleaded. A wing worked its way around to Twilight’s back, wrapping the unicorn in a tight hug. She looked up to see her sister and several other pegasi approaching. “Twilight, it’s alright. Help is here.” She tightened her hug, forcing Twilight to lay against herself. Only then did she get to see the state Twilight was in. Her nose was snotty, tears streaked down her face openly and she was clearly exhausted. Twilight’s eyes refused to meet her own, but they did droop after a few seconds of inactivity. Celestia looked down at the unicorn under her wing. Her heart leapt at the sheer dedication the unicorn held for her, feelings long dormant rising. Twilight’s eyes closed, and after a few seconds, her body seemed to release the tension it held as she folded into Celestia’s embrace. “Sister?” Luna’s wingbeats were audible now. “We are so grateful to–” Celestia held up a hoof to her lips. “Shh, Luna. She’s exhausted and needs her rest.” She looked down to Twilight in her wing. Luna awkwardly stumbled over on three legs and looked under Celestia’s wing, seeing Twilight fast asleep and nearly covered in Celestia’s blood. Luna leaned down and whispered into her sister’s ear, “I would rather we make noise and wake her now, than wait for her to rest to move you.” “You’ve a stretcher, yes?” The elder sister got her answer as Luna nodded. “Then bring us as-is. I am loathe to leave her alone right now.” Her heart sank at the feelings Twilight would go through waking up alone in a hospital bed. “Sister, I–” “Will not do whatever you are thinking. I wish for Twilight to stay with me, and I will not take no for an answer,” her hoof stroked Twilight’s mane comfortingly. The little, sleeping mare cuddled deeper into Celestia’s embrace happily, a smile on her lips. “I… very well, Celestia.” Luna’s wing motioned over to them, and a pair of unicorns levitated them onto a stretcher, then onto a commandeered chariot. Before succumbing to exhaustion herself, Celestia looked at Twilight one last time, and smiled. > 400. MILESTONE SPECIAL: Out of Character > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fusion Fool the 3rd Celestia glided down to Ponyville, a letter from Spike asking for her immediate presence in Twilight’s Tree Castle. The moment she read that Twilight was in danger was all it took for the solar princess to take to the skies. She stepped up to the large doors and knocked. A minute of waiting and she saw Spike with a relieved look on his face. “Princess, you’re here! Thank goodness.” “Of course, Spike. Twilight’s safety is paramount to Equestria’s own safety,” Celestia reassured. “She is also paramount to me and my bed.” She shook her head, dismissing the lewd thought. “Now what has happened?” Spike glanced back and shook nervously. “Twilight was casting a spell she found at the castle and then suddenly there was an explosion. When I checked it out-” Spike jumped when she felt a loud smash in the distance. “What was that?” Celestia asked, concerned over both Twilight and Spike’s safety. “That… must have been her!” Spike uttered, hiding behind Celestia’s leg. “You gotta do something!” Celestia looked in the direction of the noise. “Don't worry, Spike. I’ll do whatever I can to help her.” Spike nodded as he watched the solar monarch walk down the halls to find her student. Celestia could heard something smashing around in the library, possibly determining Twilight’s position but she sounded like she was bellowing in a powerful voice as she panicked. Pushing the door open with a hoof, she peered in and the sight of her student made her jaw drop. At first, she thought it was Tirek, but there were noticeable differences between him and this new creature. The creature was more slender, and instead of the red skin, she had purple. The blue mane remained but was more flared and ruffled. Four strong black legs that stomped the ground angrily, causing the ground the shake in response. Twilight’s face wasn’t a pony anymore, matching more of Tirek or the ‘Humans’ Twilight spoke of, but more feminine and with black eyes, the white pupils racing across the words of each book before she tossed it away fro the well muscled arms. Two long horns sprouted from her head, appearing intimidating to anyone until they got to know the former-unicorn. Twilight had turned herself into a sexy female Tirek, and what really surprised Celestia was that Twilight was taller than her, forcing the her to look up to see Twilight’s eyes rather than the mammaries that formed on Twilight’s torso. Celestia wiped the drool from her mouth and coughed to catch the beast’s attention. “Twilight?” Twilight turned to her with anger in her eyes, but the realization that she was about to yell at Celestia made her features soften. “P-Princess!” Twilight uttered, using her hands to hold up a book to hide her face. “W-what a surprise.” Celestia stepped forward, using her hoof to lower the book, giving herself a better look of Twilight’s warped expression. Brows furrowed, fearful eyes, mouth slightly agape, and a faint blush, the expression Twilight makes when she was scared that she had failed her mentor. “Twilight… how did this happen?” Twilight nervously tapped her fingers against the book. “I… wanted to make myself bigger… for you. When we cuddle, I always feel bad when I could only hold your belly while your wings alone can cover my whole body. I just wanted to give back.” Celestia gave the purple centaur a happy smile, caressing Twilight’s cheek with a hoof. “Twilight, you don’t have to change yourself to make me happy. I’m happy just to be with the mare I fell in love with.” Twilight smiled, placing a hand over her lover’s hoof. “All that matters is you be the adorable marefriend that you always have been,” Celestia cooed, kissing Twilight and cuddling up to her chest, laying a head on the squishy furred breasts. “C-celestia? Princess?” Twilight stuttered, blushing. “Yes Twilight?” Celestia cooed, not moving her head. “Can you help me turn back to normal?” Twilight asked with a nervous smile. “Oh Twilight,” Celestia cooed, tapping Twilight’s nose lightly with her own. “You went to all this trouble to get this body, I want to at least enjoy it.” Twilight’s jaw dropped as her head slowly turned Tirek red as Celestia lunged forward for a kiss. ~dood~ Celestia returned later, a dopey smile on her face as she happily trotted to her room. “Sister!” Hearing Luna from down the hall, she turned to see the black princess running to her. “What happened to Twilight? Is she well?” Celestia draped a hoof around Luna’s neck. “Luna… Twilight is fine now. Just keep an open mind when you see her, I… convinced her to stay in her present form after we both discovered something.” Luna gave her sister a quizzical look. “And that would be?” “Getting a belly rub from a open hand is so much better than a hard, clumsy hoof,” Celestia cooed. “And don’t get me started on ear scratches.” ***** by Bekdontraz 200 Years Before Exodus Flare’s hoofsteps squelched in the mud of the earth pony village’s square. The town had laid out the food tribute on a stone slab in the center of the muddy area. Her troops were already working hard to pack away the food stuffs for transport back to the Fort. As her magenta eyes scanned the town she noted the usual looks of fear in the townsfolks eyes. One purple mare however was hunched out sketching something intently. Flare was astonished as the mare lifted her gaze clearly studying the Centurion's armor and form before looking back down onto her sketchpad. Intrigued the mare’s behavior Flare trudged towards her. She stopped short flaring her grand steel clad white wings and drawing herself up to her full height. “Might I ask what are you doing?” She asked forcing herself to use the Bound’s* barbarous tongue. The mare jumped at her voice, the pad nearly falling into the mud before Flare caught it. She moved examining it in her hooves. She was torn between amusement and anger to find it a sketch of herself with notes in the Bound’s runes. She glanced up finding the mare cowering in fear and sputtering “Its nothing, I was simply taking notes on your anatomy.” The purple mare sputtered in broken Pegasopolian. Flare was actually taken aback by the mare’s use of her own peoples tongue. “What is your name?.” Flare began sitting down and lifting the mare’s chin. “Night Bloom Lily” The mare responded averting her eyes and blushing faintly. Flare had to smile at the adorable gesture. She lowered her wings and reached up pulling her helm from her head. She smiled brightly at the young mare, her mane now free of its confines falling over one eye in a bright pink waterfall. “You don’t need to fear me Lily” She said softly, the mare lifted her gaze slowly, finally meeting Flare’s gaze. Flare felt a bit of her heart melt as she fell into the mare’s violet eyes. Flare had never felt attracted to one of the Bound, or even one of the Pretenders*, yet she found this mare’s gaze and expression very alluring. “Why sketch me at all?” She asked softly. “I want to learn, I’m the village Lorekeeper’s apprentice.” She said blushing further from Flare’s contact with her. “I’m trying to learn the differences between the tribes.” She smiled fully “What’s it like to be a Child of the Sky*?” She asked suddenly grasping the front of Flare’s armor. “Well it is liberating to fly free amongst the clouds. To know that my wingbeats strike fear in the hearts of my enemies.” She said with a proud smile, her eyes watching the, apparently, younger mare shaking with glee. “What of your culture? of your Sky Forts, or back wherever your cities are!” She asks excitedly. Flare smiled and began to answer her with simple things, though she steered away from the talk of cities. Unnoticed by either of them Decanus Vulpes watched her commander with anger in her eyes. ___ Through the months Flare returned to small village to talk with the inquisitive mare. She would bring small things found throughout her command area. Soon she would visit for meals, she would come without her armor only in the red tunic of the Legions. One night they shared a bed, in the morning Flare returned home with small night blooming flower in her mane. ___ “Back from your savage whore?” Vulpes’ voice surprised Flare. The young sand colored mare was standing in the commanders room. She was stripped down to her tunic, yet her sword still dangled at her side. Flare brushed passed her removing the flower from her mane and setting it aside. Faster than Vulpes could think Flare spun punching the younger mare and sending her sprawling to the ground. Flare glared at her wings spread “Prism! Take this idiot to the stocks. 20 lashes and leave the bitch in the sun.” Flare called out giving another swift kick to the stomach. She turned and glared at the young mare who was writhing and cursing on the ground. “They are under our protection and care, if I choose to engage a mare in a relationship that is my choice. You may write to Roam about it if you so wish, but until I receive official sanction you will not invade my chambers armed.” Flare turned and watched as her second in command Prism Star stepped into the room. Soon the moron was removed and Flare was alone with her thoughts. ___ She landed hard on the dirt path leading to Lily’s house. She started to take a step forward, but stopped and really looked around. All of the huts were closed, and no ponies were around. She perked up her ears and started to gallop towards the hut drawing her sword as she galloped, the wrappings tasted of oil in her mouth as she charged only realizing her mistake when he front hoof hit the trip wire. She tumbled landing hard, before she could stand again a spear pierced her side. She cried out in pain as another three slammed into her body, a number more missing and landing in the hard packed earth. Prism stepped up to his fallen commander with his sword sheathed, several legionnaires stepping up to cover him with spears. “Sorry Flare, but you’ve been polluting the ranks with your filth long enough. The Augers back in Roam have seen a day fast approaching when a long winter will begin. We will have to survive with the numbers we have. We can’t go polluting the Empire with these savages.” Prism stepped forward placing a hoof on his dieing commanders side. “I made it quick and clean though, I am no animal. Good Bye Flare, may the gods guide you to your rest.” He stepped away leaving Flare in a pool of her own blood. Flare whimpered staring ahead with darkening vision. She tried to move her hoof trying to drag herself forward. She felt herself go numb and her world dark. She tried to open her mouth, but the words died in her throat. ___ Flare gasped her eyes flying open to find herself seated at a simple wooden table, she was bare and unwounded. Blinking she looked up at the only other pony present. The mare sat on a stool, her wings folded,and her horn pointed. She smiled sipping her tea “I am sorry for this Flare” The mare began flicking her rose mane out of her eyes. Flare simply blinked “You're dead my child. I brought you here to make an offer, your lover’s soul has already gone to her people’s wheel of rebirth, You however have a different offer.” Flare looked at her and blinked again “What? She’s gone?” She croaked her throat dry. “Yes, try some tea dear” The Mare floated a cup over in her magic and smiled again “Don’t worry she’ll be reborn eventually” The Mare smiled again. “Drink” Flare reached out gently taking the cup in her hooves and sipping the warm liquid. Her mouth felt better, but she could only look down. “I offer you a different destiny though,” The Mare began, “You can be reborn now, in a new form. I can send you back to guide all of the tribes” Flare nearly choked on her tea as she began to laugh She found herself and her tea cup reset, The Mare’s smile never changed. “So? Do you think you can do it?” She asked again Flare shook her head and snorted “You can’t expect me to do that! I’m a Centurion in the Roaman Legion!” “Were,” “I want revenge on those that killed me and my lover!” “They’ll be long dead by the time you get back” “I can’t do this!” “Sure you can” “I don’t get a choice in this do I?” “Nope! Don’t worry in a few hundred years I’ll send you a sister” Flare shut her eyes “Fine ho-” She gasped as cold snow was packed around her body. Her eyes shot open and she clawed her way slowly out of the snow. She shivered glancing down her body at her wings. “In the name of Tartarus?” “Not my name” The Mare’s voice came from behind her “Its been Two hundred years since your death. Sorry, rusty on ascension.” Flare spun around and narrowed her eyes her horn glowing as she took a defensive stance. “Good, was hoping you’d have the instincts, now lets begin our lessons!” The Mare smiled happily and pointed up with her hoof “First reach out and feel the sun.” “WHAT!?!” [cneter]***** by Knight of Lycaeus "Sister?' Groaning slightly, Celestia opened her eyes and looked to find the source of the voice. She knew her sister would be around although given the situation it was unusual for Luna to refer to her so informally. As her vision cleared she looked up to see a horse. A horse of an unusual colour of midnight blue and that was not even including the long sharp horn on its head or the broad wings at its side. Celestia's eyes widened at the sight. "What are you?" Luna turned her head slightly, "Sister? Is something wrong?" "L-luna?" Celestia asked hesitantly. "Indeed. Now I ask again, is something wrong?" Celestia tried to stand, but was having difficulties finding her balance. When she looked down at herself she found that was looking at the body of a horse whose fur was a snowy white. She quickly glanced over herself and noted that she was also an unusual horse with both a horn and wings. Before Celestia could ask anything else another groan interrupted her thoughts. A smaller purple horse also with horn and wings who had been lying next to her tried to stand. "What happened?" asked Twilight. Twilight looked up to see that two horses were standing nearby, one snowy white and other midnight blue. Both had wings and horn and as she looked over herself she noticed that she was a horse like the other two albeit one with purple fur. Luna sighed softly, "I would guess that you Twilight Sparkle likewise has no idea where we are, what I am, or what has happened?" Twilight mutely nodded. Twilight slowly opened her eyes and tried to have a look around although her vision was still foggy. Once she was able to she could tell she was definitely not in Canterlot Castle. She tried to find Celestia, but she didn't see her usual snowy white Alicorn. Instead there was a woman sitting in front of her with white skin. She looked down at herself and sighed softly when she realized that whatever that artifact they had been studying had either changed them into Humans or had sent them to the Human world. "Good to see that you are awake," said Celestia as the woman walked across the room to help Twilight off the floor. Twilight nodded, "You're calm about this. I'm guessing you have seen Humans before?" Celestia gave a slight smile, "My friends and I also had adventures of our own. It does seem like as Bearers that we both end up in some interesting experiences. I am certain there is a story or two I could tell you about. Preferably later when we are both home as this would be an excellent excuse to spend some personal time together." "I think I like that idea," Twilight stated calmly and slowly in an effort to dodge what Celestia was suggesting, for now anyway. The sound of a throat clearing alerted the two to realize that they were in fact not alone and there by the door was a blue skinned woman. "As amusing as this might be," said Luna as she walked into the room, "and as much fun as making the most of this by teasing my sister this may be. It is still strange for me to see her with anyone especially someone who is some years younger than her even though I do know you are not my sister." Both turned to Luna with sheepish looks on their faces. "Right, step one get and then step two we could go back to-" Twilight said before trailing off. "We could go back to our usual activities," Celestia added trying to firmly shut that avenue of discussion. "The only thing that I know is likely involved is that statue over there," Luna said trying to return the two to the problem at hand. "Although I have to say that you are both remarkable calm about the circumstances you have found yourself in. Would I be correct in assuming this is not your first instance of being in a situation like this." Twilight and Celestia shared a knowing look before turning back to face Luna. "You could say that." Luna shook her head at their response and then turned and left the room leaving the two free to examine the unusual statue. The statue in question was a mangled piece of metal shaped to vaguely resemble an animal at least according to the notes left by the sculptor. The statue was not large, but wove together iron, copper, gold, nickel, just about anything metal in a complex fashion and designed to be a lion. Equestria Twilight looked at the odd statue and gave it a tentative poke with her hoof. The idea of being a horse and having hooves was weird enough, but the idea of a world populated by magical talking horses among other things was something else. The statue looked like the one she had seen earlier when she was at the Canterlot Museum. Made of twisted and woven metals of all sorts and shaped to resemble some sort of animal, although this was intended to be a wolf and not the "lion" she had been looking at earlier. "Do you anything about this Principal Celestia?" Twilight asked as she turned to find the white horse in the room. Celestia was off in another corner trying to look through the books that Luna had brought in. So far turning the pages of a book was proving to be difficult and adding to the problem was that there wasn't much on the artifact to be found. "Frustratingly there's nothing in here about that statue or the other that was on display at the Canterlot Museum. It seems like the sculptor was a reclusive who didn't leave many traces of who he or she was. The only mention I've found only lists a name, "Twin Peaks". "Twin Peaks," Luna said as came into the room. "are you certain of the name of the sculptor?" Celestia nodded, "That's the name I'd found within this book. It looks like someone was trying to translate the artist's journal and according to the translator, the artist was "a mess of ranting and ramblings, and most certainly mad". "There's a little more in this book here," Twilight commented as she pointed to the worn book she had open in front of her. "It's an older book and the language is a little difficult to understand, but I think it says that Twin Peaks was an Earth Pony who created their greatest works during the Years of Madness." Earth Celestia sighed and said wearily, "I thought the statue looked familiar. I think I now remember who made this thing." Twilight turned away from the book she was reading which claimed to be a translation of the artist's journal. "You do? Have you met them before or have you just heard of them?" "Sadly I've met her or him. Twin Peaks is the name of the artist and they could never decide about their gender among other things. Twin Peaks lived during the Years of Madness and was a devout worshipper of a twin headed or twin faced god, again with Twin Peaks the story and its details were never consistent and changed with each retelling.” Twilight ran a hand over the statue, “Not the most stable mind, but the craftsmareship on this is good.” Celestia picked up the statue and looked it over carefully as she ran her fingers over the metal. “Twin Peaks’ Cutie Mark is on here carefully hidden in the base. This is definitely Twin Peaks’ work. As a Pony, Twin Peaks was not of a sound mind, but had an unmatched skill for metalworking. The fact that this was created during Discord’s decade or so reign of Equestria actually made this one of the saner works produced in that time period.” “We know who created this. Is there anything you know about how to fix this?” Twilight asked. Celestia gave a hesitant nod, “I believe I know how to fix this problem of ours. The portal is closed as this is not the correct time for it to be opened, but if we placed this statue by the portal and our counterparts currently in Equestria do the same with other statue we should be able to reverse this…. Hopefully.” Twilight look at Celestia, “Hopefully? Do we have another else other than guesswork backing us up here?” Celestia shook her head as she placed the statue back down. “Twin Peaks was obsessed with the concept of duality albeit a twisted idea of duality hence the wolf and lion statues represented the Moon and Sun respectively. It also tied into Twin Peaks fervent worship of the twin god.” “So that means that the best chance is when the Sun and the Moon are together. I would guess we try at twilight for our best chance at reversing this.” Equestria “Please Twilight Sparkle calm yourself,” Luna said to the fidgeting purple Alicorn. “I’m sorry Princess Luna, but this isn’t really a situation I’m all that comfortable with,” said Twilight who was trying to remain composed as servants and Guards ran hither and yon trying to organize everything. “I do have to admit this is a bit out my depth as well,” Celestia commented although she was a lot calmer than Twilight was at the moment. “I do apologize for dragging you both in this; however we were scheduled to make at the very least an appearance at this event. As my sister was not one to break appointments off so easily it does mean that if you had than there would be many uncomfortable questions. Although I am glad this is not one that sister was to preside over.” “So how long does this event last?” Twilight ask as her eyes darted around the room watching the moving Ponies and clearly uneasy about the situation. “Likely a few hours as some of the events I had to attend as Principal of Canterlot High tended to last a few hours if not longer,” said Celestia. “I do think there is a solution to your current problem. With what I know of who Twin Peaks was, our best chance would not be until twilight which is still some hours from now. I would have preferred isolating you two away from the crowds until then, but far more suspicion would arise from your absence.” Luna turned to look straight at the other two Alicorns, “Although there is one other thing that I must ask that you do for me.” “What is it Princess Luna?” Twilight asked. “What else do we need to do before the event begins?” asked Celestia. Luna sighed deeply, “I would have to request that both of you to please stand closer together. You two are currently standing close, but not close enough and it would be strange for the public to not see you two so close by each other.” “Why is that the case Princess Luna?” Twilight asked trying to stall hearing the answer that she likely already knew. “Are our counterparts are dating each other?” Celestia asked as thought over what Princess Luna had been saying. Luna nodded, “For some time now.” “What?” Twilight exclaimed. “I also have to admit that sounds unusual,” Celestia commented. “If you mean the age thing then know that they both freely consent to it. Not to mention that for ageless beings as well as immortals, to find for ourselves a partner of comparable age is difficult and extremely limited.” Earth Celestia wrapped an arm around the smaller woman, "Don't be nervous. I'm here with you and we will be find a way back." Twilight smiled and returned the hug, "It's hard to guess if this will work or not." Celestia smiled wistfully, "I remember my run-in with Twin Peaks.Twin Peaks was a brilliant sculptor and somehow was able to tap into magic in a way few Earth Ponies are capable of. The obsession with duality in everything does mean this is our best chance." Twilight leaned into the taller woman, "Now I really want to take some personal time and hear some more about your past adventures." Both groups stood in front of the portal as the time drew closer to sunset. Both groups pushed the statue close to the inactive portal and slowly the portal began to glow as did the two statues before there was a sudden flash of light. After the light had faded both groups looked themselves over before sighing as they realize that it had worked and things had reversed back to normal. The Human Celestia and Twilight had agreed with Pony Luna earlier on something that they should do once things were back to normal. They pushed the statue towards the portal and in another flash of light the statue was gone. Meanwhile on the Equestrian side the Pony Celestia and Twilight had quickly moved the statue away from the portal before they saw another flash of light and before them was the lion statue. With that the temporary link between the worlds faded and the two groups were now back to how it was before. ***** by Knight of Cerebus Sophia strolled merrily down the street, a group of books under her arm. Her political science exam had ended not three days ago, and the feeling of the great burden of academic pressure lifting from her shoulders had set her afloat in the sea of freedom that was life without work. She caught sight of Carol on the other side of the street and waved, but did not stop to talk this time. Today was too important for that. Instead, she turned her sights back on the quiet little library that was the standard place of refuge for the woman she wanted to talk to more than any other. While there was a flutter in her heart at the thought of what was waiting for her behind the modest wooden door of the modest wooden building, she was outwardly radiating waves of calm and a quiet, winning smile. She stopped before entering to check her appearance in the window of one of the nearby markets. The reflective surface told her that her hair needed a bit of extra curl to it, so she ran a finger through the reddish locks. She looked again, smiling at the smoothed length running down her back the familiar waves she so loved. Her traditional white business suit was abandoned for a smoother, cozier sweater. After all, Allison prefered to keep things more modest and comfortable. With a final adjustment to the books under her arm, she made her way towards the door of the library and reached for the knocker. It was only after the first knock that she was greeted by the words “good afternoon, Sophia“. Allison opened the door with a shy smile, her hands clasping together in anticipation. “How did you know I was coming?” Sophia marveled, her hand coming to brush nervously against the side of the door. She stopped herself from fidgeting further with a concentrated effort, forcing herself to stare at Allison’s bright and curious eyes instead. Allison took this as an opportunity to launch into a lecture, which Sophia in turn took as an opportunity to appreciate Allison’s existence--body, mind and voice--without having the skittish librarian catch her in the act. “You see, nine times out of ten your visits are near the midday, which is when the sun is highest in the sky, suggesting you were coming at some point during the day. In addition, it’s been roughly eleven days since you last saw me, which guaranteed a visit was inbound at some point during the day. Of course, it could have been a random guest that had arrived before you did, but you have a hesitance in your knocks that sounds specific to you. Like you mean to swing a strong hit against the door but stop yourself at the last minute.” Her eyes widened. “Am I yammering? I’m yammering, aren’t I? I--should let you in! Please, come in. It’s been a while.” She gave a bashful smile, then ushered Sophia inside. Sophia looked around with the grin of somebody returning to a place they could truly call home. Pictures of Allison and her little brother, her older brother and her parents lay resting on the rigid and polished desk in the back corner, while books littered the entirety of the library. Not content to keep them on the shelves, Allison had scattered them around the staircases, the tables and against the walls. Sophia had a strong suspicion that if Allison could find a way for books to be in the same space as people, she would utilize it, too. A blackboard with several grad student-level math problems left in various stages of completion was behind the help desk, while the counter was littered with papers showing a series of casual doodles that were better than anything Sophia herself could do with hours of time. The two women came to rest beside a Newton’s cradle and a highly stylized bust of the previous owner’s head and began to talk. “So how was your last final?” The younger woman asked, her simple black hair shifting to match her tilting head. “Nothing I couldn’t handle.” Sophia smirked, putting one hand to her cheek and staring at the book Allison was reading. “Some law, some history, some opinion pieces on real-world problems and governing styles. The sort of thing a student-body head has to know about anyway. I probably could have aced it even if they’d made us do it after summer break if I really tried. And how about you? How is…Love Amongst the Dragons?” She looked over at the book in question. Allison blushed and shifted it away as quickly as she had opened the door. “Sappy. But it’s sort of...cathartic, I guess? Sometimes I wish...well, nevermind.” She blushed again and looked down. “And your tutor workshop? Did you learn anything that could finally get some people interested in these dusty old books of mine?” Sophia smiled softly. “Carol, Harriet, Agatha, Alice and Robert are all interested, as is Melissa and as is Jacqueline. And, of course, that’s not including myself or your brothers. But if you want to get more people to look at your reading material, maybe we should try advertising it. Run a book drive. Get people involved.” Allison looked down again. “I don’t know. I don’t think I could really do that. I’m not really a winning face, you know? I barely even keep time with the people I know. You know what they say: To sell something you have to sell yourself. And, well,” Allison gave a fragile, sad little smile, “who’d ever want to buy me?” A hand reached its way across the desk to land softly upon Allison’s own, gently squeezing it. “Anybody who got the chance to really know you, I’d wager.” Sophia was truly fighting an epic battle not to embrace the fragile young lady before her then and there, but the young woman kept her poise as always, brain trumping heart once again. Allison sighed, then looked up with a warmer smile. “You always know what to say to cheer me up.” Sophia looked at her with a gentle concern, one she had practiced faking many times in her role as student representative but very sincerely felt at this particular moment. “I’m not always here, though.” Allison sighed. “No, no, you’re not. And ever since Spike moved out it’s been just me here. I dunno. Maybe I’m just going a little stir-crazy.” She gave a little laugh, looking around at the suddenly very large and empty room. “Allison,” Sophia looked very serious for a moment, “while I appreciate your dedication to your job and your studies, I don’t think it’s healthy for you to keep yourself locked away in here all the time. You have to live through all parts of the spectrum of life, not just the ones that are assigned to you. ” Allison simply waved a hand, looking equal parts amused, exasperated and annoyed. “You know I don’t have time for that. I’m taking on a big enough work load as it is.” Sophia’s brow creased. Though she knew the ploy was cruel, she knew it was ultimately a kindness to her self-defeating friend. “You consider spending time with me a chore?” Allison’s eyes widened with horror, just as Sophia had intended. “N-no! Of course not! Why would you even think that? I mean, do you see spending time with me as a chore?” Sophia stumbled upon the next words, trying very hard to repress how attractive she found it that Allison had just successfully rebounded a question upon her. She let the spike of affection reach her next few words. “I think anybody I know would be blessed to spend time with you,” she said with as much tenderness as an oft-cold future politician could muster, “and I think that I need to share that sensation with the world. You are too good to be locked up in some empty chamber all alone.” Allison opened her mouth in protest once more, but Sophia beat her to the punch. “Especially since you seem to be under some delusions of inferiority.” Allison shifted and blushed again. Her hand touched the cover of Love Amongst the Dragons, and she shivered. “Actually, I--I was going to say that I don’t really feel all alone here. Spike still sends me mail, and so does Chad. And people do stop by, like you say. It’s not really me who’s lonely, it’s just the books. I’m worried nobody appreciates them--” “--And I’m worried nobody appreciates you--” “And, frankly, I don’t need anybody else’s approval, because you’re worth more to me than any of them ever could be!” The words slipped so easily and carelessly from Allison’s mouth that it took a moment for either party to properly register what she’d just said. Allison was the first to react, lifting a hand to her lips and giving a faint squeak of alarm. Her cheeks suddenly turned a vibrant red again, and Sophia herself ended up blushing, too. It wasn’t until a moment later that the political science student reached her composure, a sly smile dancing across her face. “I think I may be putting some pieces together.” She moved Allison’s hand such that her appendage was nestled between Allison’s digits and the cover of the romance novel she had been resting her hand upon. Just as she expected, Allison's hand didn't withdraw or cringe to the touch. Instead, with shaking fingers, her beloved librarian slowly wove her fingers with Sophia's once Sophia began to initiate the act. Both women fought against their heart leaping in excitement, but Sophia in particular was battling against waves of emotion trying to command her body's reactions. As always, though, her brain was quick to put up defenses against these rampant emotions. She told herself to pace things out and let Allison stay in her comfort zone. She told herself to filter her emotions and her words to prevent an outburst making Allison feel put upon and terrified. But to her immense shock, her emotions trumped her brain and her heart rushed to find what it had so abruptly decided was its match. “And I suppose you went and said precisely what I was thinking, too. It’s rare to meet somebody who can keep up with or exceed myself in so many subjects and still have a strong sense of modesty and compassion. It’s almost unheard of for them to be as shy and sweet as you. And never have they been as devoted to learning and teaching as you are on top of all your countless other blessed traits. I may--” She swallowed, and found to her shock that the tantalizing shine in Allison’s eyes proved too much for her clever, guarded brain once more. “I do feel the way about you that you seem to feel about me. And because of that, I want more of you within my life…” Sophia trailed off, and then her smirk grew wicked again. “But to catch me, there’s only one, well, catch.” Sophia slid off her chair and walked slowly, purposefully towards the door. “You’re going to have to prove to me you can follow me. I have no doubt in my mind I want to find you by my side whenever I search for you. But I don't live in a quiet library tucked away from everybody else in the world. I live in a very different world with a very different life. We already know I'm able to handle your lifestyle, but I have to know if you can handle mine. So for your good and mine, if you want me, you’re going to have to chase me to get me. And you’re going to have to do it out there.” Allison looked conflicted for a moment, biting her lip and staring at the floor. She pulled her eyes back up to stare at Sophia with a look of iron will and commanding presence that Sophia had never seen in the awkward scholar before. “You’re on. You can count on me, Sophia. Always.” Sophia smirked. “My faithful schoolgirl. It’s a date, then.” She took a single step outside, then peeked her head back through the door frame and winked. “See you on the other side.” Allison nodded, one of her famous checklists already in her hands. “See you on the other side.” > 401. Giant Robots by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Twilight looked at the thing in front of her. The giant panel of purple metal was imposing and dominated her current view and even when she tried to look up all she could see was more metal. She turned to Celestia next to her and asked, “Do you know this is?” placing a hoof on the cool metal. “Also do you know where Discord is?’ Celestia who had also been trying to determine what the tall metal thing was shook her head, “I have never seen something like this before. It looks almost like a golem, but far bigger. As for Discor-“ “Hello!” yelled Discord from on high. “Discord what is this?” Twilight asked. Discord descended down the pane f metal and both Alicorns could see he was wearing a colourful cape and mask. “Defence, oh Princesses.” “Discord I do not see how this large chunk of metal is meant to be for defence unless this was meant to be a wall, a very large and distorted wall,” Celestia said wearily. Discord snapped his talon and with a poof the Dracoequus and Alicorns landed on a cloud just below the top of the wall of metal. “Robots, oh Princesses,” commented Discord was he waved a paw showing there was not one oversized golem, but six. Twilight tried to stand up, but found the cloud difficult to stand up on and conceded to sitting. “Discord, what exactly is a robot?” “I have to ask that as well because now that we are up here these all look like a distorted foal’s toy that was blown up to a larger than sane size,” commented Celestia who equally had difficulties standing up on the cloud. Discord nodded as a sparkling top hat made its home between his horns, “Oh do sit down, I didn’t create a cloud of cake and cream just for you two to stand on it as these are far more comfortable to sit on. Anyway I figured after the Ursa Minor in Ponyville, a pair of Dragons, and later Tirek I thought we could use another line of defence. I’m not convinced the Guards would be much help against them.” Discord leaned back as a lounge chair formed behind him, “There like golems only with electricity and machine not magic.” Twilight glanced over towards the towering machines, “I’m not sure these things will work. Electricity isn’t that reliable for powering things especially not long-term. Besides those were isolated incidents, it’s like we’re invaded by giant things regularly!” “I have to agree, I think your “robots” will create more damage than help.” Discord shrugged and snapped his talons again and the three found themselves in a room of metal. “Oh do give them a spin,” as his magic directed Twilight to the controls. Twilight sighed and cautiously reached out with her magic before Discord swatted her telekinesis, “Hooves not magic,” indicating to the glowing circle and went back to lounging in his cake and cream cloud. Twilight shook her head and walked into the glowing circle. As she did she could feel the rest of the giant thing and as she tried to move forward the room jerked as well. “Just a thought would do and careful these are sensitive.” Twilight turned back to the lounging Discord, “Wouldn’t you giving the demonstration be better?” Discord raised an eyebrow, “Of course not! Its far more entertaining watching you try.” “Discord, I stand by my statement in that while this might be useful it is more of a safety hazard not to mention it would incite panic in the already skittish populace,” stated Celestia. “Well Celestia we could have you try as well,” Discord said as he snapped his paw and Celestia went poof. Twilight turned to look back at the smirking Dracoequus, “Where is she?” “Oh over there,” Discord indicated to another parked robot, “with my other half of course. Do give it a try won’t you?” Twilight sighed and slowly began to ease the robot forward. “See it does work! Anyway look up,” he indicated to one of the higher screens. “There’s you the Dragon looking one in purple. The thing used to be red and then I painted it over. Besides I saved these from the scrap yard.” Twilight turned back to Discord, “Scrap yard? You except us to use these things you took from a scrap yard? Do you know if these are even stable?” Discord flicked a piece of popcorn kernel into his month, “Oh there fine. A team of teenagers with attitude used them to save the world a few times; they just got new ones after these ones broke. Figured I rebuild them and recolour them for you and your friends, the next big monster problem should be easy.” The screen in front of Twilight blinked once and Celestia appeared in another metal room with a Discord in a shiny bodysuit lounging beside her. “Discord, what is this thing?” Celestia asked pointing a hoof to the screen before her to the Discord beside her. “Why, communication of course,” commented Discord. “Anyway your marefriend is the white tiger over there,” indicated the Discord behind Twilight pointing to the white one. “I’m also repainting these for your friends like that lion over there.” He pointed to a black one that inch by inch was slowly turning yellow. Another snap and a screen appeared next to Celestia and Twilight which depicted an army of tiny Discords trying to cover the black with yellow. “I think a demo is in order,” said the Discords in sync and with a sync snap a large snarling cat fashioned from potatoes appeared before them. “So go at it!” waved the Discords in sync before both of them disappeared. Twilight facehoofed, “This is going to be a long day trying to explain the aftermath of this.” In the other room Celestia nodded and sighed, “At least he’s trying to help hopefully this will not be like the last incident which involved a cart of fruit, a few bolts of silk, and a tiny bit coin.” Twilight who was fiddling with the controls grumbled, “Don’t remind me, we’re still trying to clean up that mess.” > 402. The Year of the Bleeding Sun: Peace by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Stage Five: Acceptance The dwindling days of The Year Of Bleeding Sun were renowned for their quiet. The crops grown with the mysterious magic tide that swept down from Widow’s Peak three weeks before the traditional Running of the Leaves period were tough and low in nutrients, but so plentiful were they that the citizens of Equestria were able to eat in peace. Where once a screaming mountain filled with dark magic and the voices of dead ponies had stood there was now a small, simple dome coloured like ivory. Diplomats began talks on how to rebuild the broken societies spread across the rejuvenating land, with Princess Luna at their helm. The ocean’s ever-shifting and abruptly violent tides drawn left and right by an erratic and madness-driven sun were tamed under the careful eyes of a hundred scholars working in unison. Ships soon sailed cautiously towards Equestrian shores, driven by desperation and hope. At last a country that had prior been at its very limits to survival was regaining its strength. In the chaos that was a return to order, nobody thought to look for the architect of the horrors Equestria had endured in that time, and so nobody noticed when-- The book abruptly slammed shut, jolting its reader out of the dark chapter of history that had gripped her for so long. A pair of alabaster hooves tucked the tome safely under the dark blue wing of the pony who had first spread its pages. Said pony found herself staring into the violet eyes of the simple white earth pony standing in front of her. “Principal Skies?” The earth pony chuckled at the pegasus’s confusion, a familiar smirk writ large across her face. “There are better places to read than in the middle of a hallway, you know. After the third near-collision I had to make sure none of my students ended up ramming the equine roadblock that had set herself up outside my door. Tell me, what book is it that has captured your interest so?” Ancient Wing grabbed the tome in her mouth, then transitioned it to one hoof and held it out to Principal Sunny Skies, her eyes showing an odd mix of pride and embarrassment. “Mrs. Dusty Shores suggested it for our history reading. I never knew we had three Princesses before. It’s so strange to think how troubled Equestria used to be! I think if we read more about how hard it used to be we’d be more grateful for what we have now.” Ancient’s eyes fell when she saw the look of sorrow that ghosted across Sunny’s normally-beaming face. “I’m sorry, did I say something wrong again?” Sunny waved a hoof. “No, dear, it’s just that it’s not a very happy story. I’ve studied Princess Twilight Sparkle extensively, and her story should never have ended with such an insult to her memory.” She gave a bitter grin. “Ironic that the thing she loved most in the world was what finally brought ruin on Equestria.” “I was wondering about that, actually. What happened to her afterward? Princess Celestia, I mean. I’ve read the book four times now and it never mentions what happened after Luna nursed her back to health. Just a bunch of guesses. Do you know if there’s another source that has the full story?” Sunny paused for a moment. “Nopony knows what became of Celestia after that, and I imagine she likes it better that way. If I were her, I would have wanted to put all memory of what she did and who she was behind me.” Sunny put a hoof to her chin, then shook her head. “But I can tell you what I imagine happened to her after that. I have a few theories of my own. Of course, a principal is hardly a tenured historian, so take it with a grain of salt.” “I’m listening.” Ancient stood straight and attentive, the curious look in her eyes capitalizing on the bittersweet reminder. Sunny smiled a gentle smile that would be an instant giveaway to those who had known her by a different name. “I think she left to wander all Equestria in another form, carrying the memories of her old life and trying to live by the example of those she had lost. I think she would have wanted to let their memories be cherished, not forced on others, and release what she felt in simple, loving gestures, never staying for too long in one place. I think she would have lived the way Twilight would have wanted her to, and made sure to live up to her memory, rather than being consumed by it. I think she would have liked it better that way, and I know that that is probably the best end to such an awful story that I can think of.” Ancient Wing shook her head and smiled. “And there’s not a shred of evidence to this theory, is there?” Sunny merely winked. “Like I said. She probably likes it better that nopony knows the real truth. Now if I’m not mistaken…” Sunny tapped a hoof to her chin, a fiendish smirk forming across her face. “You’re about five minutes late for class already. Tell them I stopped to have a chat. I’m sure they’ll understand.” Ancient’s eyes widened, and she pushed the book from her hooves to her schoolbag with lightning fast reflexes her gym teacher would be frustrated to learn she actually had. “Thankyougottagobye!” The indigo pegasus charged away from the office in a blur of feathers and dust. Celestia waved away the aftermath of her awkward student’s panic with a hoof, then walked back to her office. She turned to the portrait of Twilight Sparkle on the wall beside Luna, Cadance and Spike and gave the most bittersweet of smiles. “The best end I can imagine.” Her voice grew soft and fragile. “Thank you, dear. For everything.” > 403. Subtlety by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Cadence paced, from one side to other side. Over and over, back and forth. Luna watched, her hoof tapping the table each time Cadence turned around. Minutes passed, hours, almost the whole day. Luna growled and flipped the table. “Stop your infernal pacing Cadence and tell me what pray tell has you so troubled.” Cadence froze and looked over at Luna, then resumed pacing. “It’s Twilight and Celestia. Something is...different.” Luna’s brow furrowed. “I have seen nothing wrong with them. They have been acting perfectly normal.” Cadence froze and like a glacier she turned to Luna. A strand of hair popped up, then another and another. Suddenly her hair poofed and she zipped across the floor and grabbed Luna by the cheeks. “NORMAL. THEY ARE ANYTHING BUT NORMAL!” Luna stared down at her niece. “I have seen nothing different.” Cadence let Luna’s face go and ignored the thud that followed. “You’re right, nothing seems different. Something is though.” She started pacing again. Her hoofbeats making a strange melody against the stone. As she spoke it seemed to work into the rhythm of her tapping feet. “Everything is normal but something isn’t. They walk the castle together, like always. They have lunch together, like before. They deal with diplomats like normal. But something isn’t normal.” The more she thought about the harsher her steps became. “Something is different, I can feel it, I can smell it, I can taste it I JUST CAN’T SEE IT.” The stones cracked as her pacing came to a halt and she sat back. Luna got up from the floor and stepped up to Cadence. “It really has you bothered hasn’t it.” Cadence sniffled and nodded. Luna pulled her close with a gentle wing hug. “Take a few breaths and tell me about it, maybe I can help.” Cadence took several deep calming breaths like she had taught Twilight to. As she breathed in she touched a hoof to her chest, as she exhaled the hoof extended. A simple exercise repeated several times and worked like a charm. “Okay so when I first arrived three days ago I sensed it. They were walking to the dining hall to meet us all when I bumped into them. It felt almost awkward like I had disturbed something.” Cadence furrowed her brow. “It lasted only a few seconds but I know it was there.” Luna nodded. “Then what?” “Then we had lunch, a perfectly normal lunch. But it wasn’t normal, Twilight and Celestia, there was something between them. Like a secret.” Cadence shook her head vigorously and smacked her hooves against the side of her head. “Everyone has secrets I know but something about this, I’m missing something.” “Let’s move on then, what happened next to drive you into this corner.” Luna rubbed Cadence’s back calmly in a small circle. “Next, yes next.” Cadence’s breath grew ragged for a moment and she repeated her breathing exercise. “I caught them in the garden, giggling. No they were tittering, no giggling is right.” Cadence paused to do to her breathing motions, albeit slightly quicker than normal. “Okay so, they were in the garden. Nothing strange, no picnic basket, no wine just them strolling through the garden. But when I watched there was something, like they moved closer then further apart. Like they wanted to walk closer together but couldn’t” Luna smirked. “I see, was that all. Maybe they were just embarrassed.” Cadence’s head snapped to Luna. “YOU KNOW SOMETHING!?” “No it was just an observation.” Luna shied away. “Right, right of course. But what would they have to be embarrased about?” Cadence closed her eyes and slid to the floor. “I keep seeing them walking, and it’s the same. They move closer only to seperate. Like they are trying not to...be...c-” The door slammed open behind Cadence and she jumped to her hooves, spinning around to see what it was. The room ground to a halt, not even the mouse in the corner dared make a sound. Twilight and Celestia unaware there was anyone in the room stumbled in. Walking was difficult for them, they only had two hooves on the ground. Cadence stared slack jawed at the two hooves each had that weren’t on the ground. The things they were doing, the motions, it was far from the friendliness Cadence thought they shared, and most definetly in a good way. Luna stepped to the side as Cadence did to allow the two to move unabated through the room. Luna left the room and Cadence closed the door behind her as she left. “Did I just see...” Luna nodded. “More than I ever wanted to of my sister.” Cadence nodded. “Well that umm, answers my questions.” She looked at Luna. “Care for a stiff drink?” Luna nodded slowly and flinched at the sound of her sister’s chest piece clanging to the floor. “Make it a barrel and I’m in.” The two raced away from the room as fast as they could, the sounds from within ushering them to move faster. > 404. Mistake by Fuson Fool the 3rd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fusion Fool the 3rd *** Luna walked down the halls, a spring in her step from the recent turn of events. Her sister had been more jovial in recent days, her smile had returned and it shined brighter than before. She was almost curious as to what had broken the ten year streak of mourning Twilight’s death. As she continued to her bedroom, she overheard some maids speaking. “Have you see the cloaked pony wandering the halls?” “Yes, just being near her creeps me out. How does Celestia handle being near her?” “I saw her eyes once, a deep purple that felt like they were… trying to steal my soul.” The maids shuddered when that thought came. Luna stayed silent, she had seen the cloaked mare once and she thought it was a trick of the mind. But this confirms it, the purple eyes and Celestia happy again were too coincidental, she had to approach her sister about this matter before it was too late. She stormed to Celestia’s quarters and bucked the door open. “Sister, Do you have any idea what you’ve done!” Before her was Celestia blowing raspberries into an animated skeleton, her body glowing an eerie purple, blue fire emulated a mane, and just as the maids said, Luna could feel the purple eyes piercing her soul, but there was fear in those same eyes right this moment. All three stared at each other awkwardly until Celestia broke the silence. “Sister, how are you?” Twilight nervously waved a boney hoof to the Lunar Princess. “Hi Luna, I’m back.” “You performed black magic! Do you have idea what that will do to you?” Luna shouted angrily. Celestia stood up, staring down her sibling. “It means that one day I will become my own version of Nightmare Moon, forcing you to banish me before I hurt anypony.” “What?” Twilight asked. She stood up and placed a hoof against Celestia’s foreleg. “You risked it for me? You didn’t-” “Twilight,” Celestia interrupted, surprising the skeletal mare. “For ten years, I cried. For ten years… I felt hollow without you.” Twilight gave her lover a concerned look. “But… what about Equestria? Surely they need you more than me.” “This isn’t about what Equestria wants, it’s about what I want,” Celestia replied, her voice cracking a bit. “For eons I have led my little ponies, but I never got any time for me to be selfish, to allow myself some time to rest and relax, until you came into my life. When you died, I felt betrayed by life itself. Until I remembered a certain spell.” “Thus, you made resurrecting Twilight as a Skeletal abomination as your due for all you've done for Equestria,” Luna stated, getting slapped hard enough to fly into a nearby wall. “Twilight is not an abomination! She saved you, in case you’ve forgotten, dear sister,” Celestia snarled, stomping to Luna’s body. Twilight quickly put herself in between the two princesses. “Stop, this isn’t you. Please,” Twilight whimpered, hoping that the white alicorn would listen to her. Celestia’s ire drained, slumping down. “You’re right, I’m sorry Luna. Just… don’t speak of my Twilight that way.” Luna groaned as Twilight helped her up, forcing her to put her weight onto the icy bones that held her. “V-Very well, I apologize for calling you an abomination, Twilight.” “Don’t worry about it, Luna,” Twilight chirped happily, content that the fight had stop. “Truth be told, I’d call me an abomination, just look at me. Also, it feels like it’s hard to snuggle me when I’m so cold and boney.” “Twilight.” The skeletal pony flinched when she heard her lover’s stern voice. “Not even you are allowed to call yourself an abomination.” She felt herself scooped up into a tight hug, snuggled from behind by the solar monarch. “And your company is all I need.” Luna’s features softened as she watched the scene. She then noticed Twilight giving her a worried look. “I’ll do my best to make sure she doesn’t become a Nightmare, Luna. I pinkie promise.” Twilight smiled. She then performed the oath with her hooves before getting one of them stuck in her eye socket. “Uh oh.” > 405. Rapier by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** Twilight made an experimental thrust with the slender blade. “I always snickered at Blueblood for spending so much time practicing with these,” she commented. “It just seemed so pointless.” Twilight paused for a moment. “That pun was not intentional.” Celestia grinned as she worked her own weapon through a dizzying practice routine. “They’re actually quite deadly even without augmentation. Especially back then; my little ponies knew enough about medicine to handle slashing wounds by that point. Puncture wounds not so much.” Twilight cocked her head as she considered that. “…That makes so much sense,” she said, clearly embarrassed she hadn’t considered that particular context. “Their major weakness was that they were utterly useless against armor,” Celestia continued. “They actually first saw use by toughs and street gangs well before they caught on with the nobility.” Twilight nodded a bit absently as she started channeling magic into her sword the way Celestia had described. As the link between it and her horn took form the rapier began to glow of its own accord. "Which isn't to say that their reputation as useless ornamental weapons is unjustified in the case of the sporting versions that came later," Celestia concluded as her own sword lit up with golden light. "But yes, they were perfectly effective even before we realized they could deliver pinpoint magic attacks if used as a focus." Celestia whipped her rapier up into a ready position and smiled. Her face had a slightly predatory expression at odds with her usual gentle wisdom and authority. "And that's why we're here." Twilight mirrored the Princess's stance. "Focused study," she repeated for the thousandth time. Celestia nodded, quick and curt. "Power will never be a problem for you, Twilight Sparkle. What determines your success will be how well you can learn discipline and control." Both ponies bent their knees slightly as they prepared to lunge. "En garde!" > 406. Sublety(2) by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** "And so that is why you should allow me to use the money from my district’s recent royal school tax to pay for the renovations to the town boardwalk," the petitioner concluded. "The projected increase in revenues for local businesses will easily make up for the temporary shortfall while also allowing us to continue integrating vocational training with the local education system." Twilight was just about to lose her struggle to suppress a yawn when Celestia reached down from her throne and nudged her with an outstretched wing. The little filly jerked as her mind returned to full alertness and then some. She was trying to formulate an excuse when Celestia spoke. "Twilight, how would you handle this case?" Twilight stammered for a moment before falling silent. She reviewed the facts and arguments from the presentation she had been half listening to and came to the conclusion that she was missing crucial data. She also looked absolutely adorable in the process. Even the jaded and greedy aristocrats clogging the Day Court couldn't help but feel their hearts warmed just a bit by the serious expression on their Princess's precocious pupil's face. "Senator," Twilight Sparkle said with a foal's version of gravitas, "What exactly do you mean by 'vocational training' in this context?" The senator smiled condescendingly. "Secondary school students in our district will spend part of the week interning at various local businesses involved in the renovations. This will provide them with valuable first hoof experience at various trades as well as allowing them to make connections with employers that will lay the foundations for their future careers." Twilight scrunched her face into a frown as she pondered this. The proposal did make some sense. "And that would also let them begin developing financial independence," Twilight noted. "How much would that be paid? Would part of their wages come from the renovation budget?" The senator stammered for a second at the unexpected question. "Well, that is, foal labor laws prevent them from being paid but the experience will be highly educational." Twilight's brow furrowed. "Which businesses would they be working at and in what capacity?" The senator looked uncomfortable. "Well, many of them would be engaged in basic service and clerical duties but the businesses in questions are pillars of the community such as..." He proceeded to rattle off a series of names, clearly eager to change the subject. Twilight looked startled. "But Senator!" she said. "Don't you own large or controlling shares in all of those companies?" The senator was starting to sweat. He tried to cover it with a smile. "Yes, well, that's how I was able to work out enough internships for..." The senator trailed off lamely. Princess Celestia picked that moment to cut in. "Senator, what is the status of the repairs to the local school buildings the tax was originally levied to fund?" The senator grabbed the new topic like a drowning pony seizing a life preserver. "They are proceeding quite nicely," he said with a dismissive wave of his hoof. "The worst problem is mildew in a few of the older libraries, and we can always just buy new books—" The senator was cut off when a purple aura of unicorn magic plucked him off his hooves and sent him flying out through throne room doors and up in a parabolic trajectory that Celestia calculated might well terminate outside the city and well away from the mountain itself. She looked down at her furious student and forced herself not to smile. "Subtlety, Twilight," Celestia chided. > 407. Destiny by Random Pony > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Random Pony *** Twilight Sparkle ran through the streets of Canterlot towards Celestia's School For Gifted Unicorns. She didn't know what was waiting for her, only what Celestia had told her. They would learn about cutie marks. Twilight knew cutie marks were equal to destiny. Nopony could ever change destiny. Twilight slowed down from her fast pace to a slow trot as she entered the school. Twilight entered the room that held many other unicorns. Before Twilight and Celestia had their private session, she had to learn with other unicorns, much to her displeasure. Twilight sat down at her seat, next to an orange unicorn with a red and yellow mane. Then a few seconds later, Princess Celestia walked in the room. Celestia greeted her students. "Hello, my wonderful students!" The class greeted her back, and the lesson started. Celestia stared talking. "Today, we will learn about a pony's destiny. Also know as- "Cutie marks!" Twilight interrupted. "Yes, Twilight. We will learn about cutie marks." Celestia finished. "Now, a little pony gets a cutie mark when they find what they are destined to do. Twilight, can you tell me abo-" Celestia looked at Twilight's desk, and it was empty. Celestia then looked over, and saw a little purple filly, holding a piece of paper. Upon examining the paper, she saw two scribbly ponies. She identified one to be herself, and one to be Twilight. "Look Princess Celestia! We have the same destiny!" Twilight exclaimed, with a smile on her face. She then started giggling. Celestia laughed with her student. While laughing, she wrapped a wing around Twilight. Celestia then said "Not exactly, Twilight. All I know is you are destined for something great one day." > 408. Jewel by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** The idea of holding Court was not a new idea. It had existed and persisted through centuries of monarchies and kingdoms. "-finest in al-" It was a simple concept conceived during the time of the Kingdom of Unicornia and continued on when the Diarchs took the throne and it had weathered through chaos, turmoil, and more than a few fall of the kingdom or monarch. "-lenty of wea-" It allowed for monarchs to listen to the grievances of the people and actual address them. Although it was also a rather revolutionary concept when it was first conceived given the even longer tradition of absolute rule. "-spansion of tr-" The process of Court also allowed for foreign visitors to present themselves before the rulers of the nation. Although helpful as it may be in connecting subjects and ruler, it did not excuse how dull it could be. "-ality without p-" Especially as the individual, a diplomat from a foreign land insisted on the longest and most grandiose speech they could muster on economics between the two nations. "-xcellent in sett-" The speech had started early morning with “A” probably Agriculture and by now it was afternoon with the topics had slowly moved to Minerals. "-atches the detai-" 'At least he's about halfway through the alphabet,' Twilight commented tiredly as the diplomat began the next topic, something beginning with "N". Throughout the day as the speech dragged on, Celestia had resorted to linking her mind with Twilight so the two could talk freely with each other in an effort to break the tedium. 'Halfway through the alphabet, but sadly not halfway through the speech. There are far more items to cover in the second half of the alphabet as the agenda shows,' replied Celestia as she looked over the various courtiers who looked to be in varying stages of sleepiness. ‘I think there’s a law against this. I can’t remember which one was the limiter, but there is a law that decreed all speech cannot exceed a certain limit on time, length, or even flourishes,’ Twilight said as spotted another courtier collapsing onto the polished floor in exhaustion. To her the only ones who even still looked attentive were the Royal Guards, although with their spells and the distance it wasn’t easy to tell if they were the same Guards from this morning. Celestia sighed, ‘While there is one, I cannot invoke it for two reasons. The first and more important reason is standing in front of us and it would be rude to snuff the ruler of a foreign land by forcing their diplomat to hurry up the speech. Secondly is that the only Edict which I am aware of that limits long speeches unfortunately only covers something beyond this and for that to come into effect it must exceed a duration longer than three days.’ ‘T-t-three days,’ Twilight shouted almost forgetting not to shout verbally. ‘How does any speech last three days?’ Celestia sighed, ‘I am still puzzled by that and when that happened it took almost five days before somepony finally asked Fair Winds to stop talking. Now that I think of it again it was Luna who proclaimed in her usual way for the Pegasus to stop talking’. ‘I wish Luna was here though, knowing that they are entangling all of the ruling Equestrian Princesses would probably encourage them to end things faster’, commented Twilight although strangely she could hear laughter. She sent a faint nudge as she tried to encourage her marefriend to explain. ‘I am not laughing at you, but your statement is true to an extent.’ ‘An extent?’ Celestia nodded, ‘Luna and the current ruler tend to try and outdo the other to the point that negotiations are far more amusing. The two do not sit down to discuss issues, but they instead shout offers and counter-offers over various competitions. But sadly Luna was needed elsewhere today.’ ‘It looks like they are finally on “Q”, Twilight remarked as she noticed that even more courtiers had collapsed onto the floor. ‘Sadly we still have “R”, “S”, “T”, and “Y” to get through, those are the long ones.’ ‘Do I want to know why the agenda has so many items beginning with “Y”?’ ‘Honestly?, Celestia asked before catching Twilight’s nod, ‘There’s a long story, a very long story that you probably do not want to know.’ Twilight resisted to the urge to slump as the diplomat reached “R”, ‘I almost feel like we should have invited Discord.’ ‘Discord would likely cause more mayhem and give the next agenda even more items to address, mostly likely issues beginning with a less used letter like “Q” or “X”’, Celestia said as she noticed that some of the Guards were beginning to waver. “Your Majesties!,” shouted a Guard who charged into the room before making his way away the still speaking diplomat. “My apologies for the intrusion, but we have reports of an incident far to the south of citizens being affected by a large black Pony wielding some mysterious green jewel, mostly likely it’s an emerald of some great power. ‘Ask and we shall receive, here is the break we were hoping for. Although I would have preferred something less urgent,’ Celestia commented before turning to nuzzle Twilight. ‘You should go, I think you and your friends will be needed,’ Twilight returned the nuzzle before following the Guard out of the room, ‘Thanks.’ > 409. Ataractic by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** A mare walked down the hallway, humming quietly to herself. As she approached the door she paused, took a deep breath, and knocked softly. Opening the door she walked in and approached the bed. “Dear, are you awake? It’s a beautiful day outside. The birds are singing, the sun is shining and the nobility isn’t in open revolt.” A small cough came from behind her. “Ah Princess…” The mare turned. “Doctor! How is she this morning? I had hoped she’d be having an up day. I promised to read her a book that my Father used to read to me when I was sick.” “She, um, she had an attack last night…” The doctor started. He was instantly interrupted. “Is she ok, what happened? Will she be alright? Is she in pain? She looks ok, please tell me she’s ok.” The doctor continued. “She was in pain. A lot of pain. We’re still not sure what happened. In the middle of the night she suddenly started screaming and we… well we almost lost her. After we stabilized her, we put her on the strongest ataractic magic we know. I promise you that the pain has passed and the best thing we can do is keep her sedated. “Please Doctor. Please tell me that she’ll get better, that she’ll come back to me.” Her head remained bowed over the form in the bed. “I… I can’t. If I told you that, I’d be lying. We’re doing everything we can. At this point, I cannot promise that she’ll be fine. It… it might be best for you to start thinking about…” “DON’T SAY IT.” The doctor’s mouth clacked shut at the sharp words. “I’m sorry.” He whispered as he gently placed his hoof on the mare’s shoulder. She looked up at him with a grief stricken face. “So am I Doctor. Please leave.” The doctor silently took his leave. The mare moved back to the bed and sat down in her usual place. She levitated a book over and opened it to the beginning. “Where were we? Ah yes, ‘The year that Buttercup was born, the most beautiful mare in the world was a Prench scullery maid named…” The day moved on, the mare beside the bed did not. When night fell, she finally stood up, walking to the door she looked back. “I’ll be back tomorrow my love. Wait for me.” > 410. Mushroom by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** “Come on, Princess!” Twilight said with a grin. “Letsa go!” Celestia sighed. “Twilight, how in Equestria did you decide this was a good idea?” Twilight continued to grin maniacally as she stopped her now genuinely princess-sized bulk from wobbling over. “Zecora has been teaching me about potions and it’s a basic principle of artifice that physical components to a complex working have greater efficacy if they have symbolic associations in the caster’s mind,” she said excitedly. “I simply combined the concepts!” “And how is eating a mushroom associated with growing in size?” Celestia asked. She was genuinely puzzled. Which was a rare occurrence. Twilight started to explain but just then Rainbow Dash entered the library with a thud. “Twilight, you won’t believe the new trick I taught Tank!” Twilight’s eyes widened as the tortoise hovered into the room. “Ohmigosh!” she said as she levitated a flower over from a nearby vase and popped it into her mouth. She glared determinedly at the placid turtle and a ball of fire began to coalesce at the tip of her horn. “I won’t let you take my Princess, Koopa!” > 411. Bunyip by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Celestia leaned back against the edge of the large bathtub and sighed contently. A smile formed on her lips and she chuckled a little. “Who knew having a young foal around would be so much fun.” She swirled the bathwater around. “Twilight’s managed to find a place in everyponies heart in these few short months and the castle is warmer than ever.” She closed her eyes and let herself sink lower into the water until she was floating with her nose just above the water. Suddenly her eyes snapped open and she looked around. “Who’s there?” No answer so she settled down again and closed her eyes. A few moments passed and something brushed her leg. Celestia’s eyes snapped open and she scanned the massive bathtub but saw nothing. “Show yourself.” She charged a spell and scanned the room. “I know you’re there.” Meanwhile underneath her barrel a small purple filly fought as hard as she could not to giggle and give away her position. She waited for Celestia to lower her guard ever so slightly and then brushed her tail across Celestia’s leg again. The alicorn tensed and spun about over her and Twilight couldn’t help but giggle. Suddenly her view shifted and two eyes stared into hers. “Grr.” Twilgiht wiggled her butt and nipped at Celestia’s nose. “Roar, I’m a bunyip.” Celestia smiled and bit her lower lip. “Are you now? Then I must vanquish you.” Twilight’s grew huge. “And the only way to vanquish a young purple bunyip is tickles.” Twilight started to squirm as Celestia pulled her closer and closer. “I must protect my little ponies from the wrath of this young bunyip.” She flipped Twilight over and brought her wings forward. “Unless you wish to concede defeat.” Twilight looked up at her mentor. “Roar.” She grabbed a wing in her magic and started to nibble on a feather. Celestia chuckled and brought her other wing to bear. “One last chance.” Twilight stared at her defiantly. “Alright mighty bunyip you have asked for it.” She brought the wing down and began to fiercely tickle Twilight. The room echoed with giggles until a breathless Twilight managed to speak between giggles. “I forfeit, I forfeit.” Celestia smiled and pulled her wings away. “The mighty bunyip is slain.” Twilight smiled and pounced, wrapping herself over Celestia’s face and then scrambling onto her back. “The bunyip has one more mighty attack. “Twilight stood on her hind legs. “The bunyip knows your one weakness.” She dramatically brought her front hooves down between Celestia’s wings. Celestia in turn began to stumble from side to side. “No, the bunyip has defeated me.” She fell over into the water and rolled over, catching Twilight against her barrel. “If I must fall so shall the mighty bunyip.” Celestia began to sink, taking the young Twilight with her. “The bunyip is not afraid, the water is it’s home.” She took deep breath just as her head went under. Under the water she began to swim away only to be caught by her smirking teacher. Together the fell to the bottom of the bathtub only to surface quickly in a fit of giggles. “So I see you’ve been reading the books I lent you.” Twilight smiled and nodded as she doggy paddled over to a shallower part of the tub. “Mhmm. I especially love the one about the creatures that aren’t around anymore.” She paused. “What happened to them all?” Celestia smiled and pulled Twilight close and began to tell her a story of when she was younger. Twilight closed her eyes and nuzzled up to Celestia as she listened. > 412. Pickle by Phantom Heart > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Phantom Heart *** The purple unicorn woke up with a yawn, eyes weary and unaware. She nuzzled closer into the arms of her mare friend, Princess Celestia. The regal alicorn put her head around the neck of her faithful student, snuggling her muzzle into the mare’s purple and magenta striped mane. This made Twilight giggle and push the Celestia away from her. “Wake up Celly, it’s time to raise the sun,” Twilight Sparkle responded to her silly mare friend’s actions, making a moan escape the other mare’s mouth. “But Twily… Can’t you raise the sun today sweetie?” This got a laugh out of Twilight. She pushed the princess towards the balcony where she raises and sets the sun each morning at dusk and each evening for her younger sisters’ moon to rise in the nights sky. Celestia scowled at Twilight then chuckled, “Okay then, you got me dear.” The two mare’s got out of bed as Celestia walked towards the balcony, her yellow magical aura surrounding her long alicorn horn, leaving Twilight to make the large bed, fit for Celestia herself, luckily it was big enough for the both of them. As the purple maned mare turned to the mirror after making their bed, Celestia gasped. But Twilight didn’t hear her mare friend. “Umm… Twi darling? L-little help please?” the alicorn shouted inside from the balcony. Twilight approached the princess with an steady smile on her face. “What is it princess?” Celestia hesitated to answer for a second, but she knew her student was an understanding mare, so she explained to her why she needed her. “I’ve got myself in a bit of a pickle…” “What do you mean?” the unicorn replied. She nervously laughed then blurted it out, “The sun won’t rise! My magic is being weird!” she said quite informally to her usual manner of addressing ponies, even Princess Luna at times. “Well, I suppose I can help you, now can’t I?” Twilight’s horn lit up, as did the regal alicorn standing beside her, as they slowly but surely raised the sun together, the princess’s large wing wrapped around the smaller mare’s body. “Thank you for your assistance Twilight, I knew you would be able to help me. I love you dear,” she praised her mare friend and most faithful student. “I love you too, Celly…” > 413. Colours by Fusion Fool the 3rd > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fusion Fool the 3rd *** From the safety of her chariot, Twilight stared at Manehatten in awe. It’s been ten years (and some change) since she’s been outside of the castle. The sight of the city breaming with so many lights, brought a wide grin to Twilight’s ever glowing face, which shined through her purple robes. Celestia smiled as her excited lover gazed upon the shining city beneath them. “Twilight calm down, we’ll be there soon enough.” Twilight turned with a sheepish smile. “I’m sorry, I... forgot how amazing Manehatten looked, it’s been a long time you know?” “It certainly has, much has changed since our second honeymoon forty years ago,” Celestia cooed, beside her, Cadance giggled while Luna huffed in annoyance. “Yeah, why haven’t we been back before my death?” Twilight asked, turning to face the alabaster alicorn, her fiery orbs burned with curiosity. “I was forced to forbid you entry to the city after you accidently caused the great Manehatten Splaughter. So many ponies were drenched with paint, not a building was spared,” Celestia chuckled, recalling how Twilight wanted to make their honeymoon more memorable by making the scenery more beautiful. The events that lead to a civil war of colour was blurry but, Twilight was ultimately forced to face a ban from Manehatten. Twilight flinched at the memory, cowering a little. “Is it okay for me to return though?” “It was only a life ban, and you aren’t exactly alive so I must assume it’s fin-” Celestia was forced to stop when she began coughing, the rough sensation in her throat remained resolute. “You’ve been coughing a lot lately, Auntie. Are you sure you’re okay?” Cadance asked, reaching her hoof out in the event she needed to help the older alicorn. Celestia shook her head, still trying to clear her throat. “I’m fine, it’s gone now.” Luna watched her sister nervously. “But for how long?” “For now, I suppose,” Celestia groaned, glancing to see Twilight giving her a worried expression. “Don’t worry, Twilight. This little cold won’t interrupt our time together.” “Are you sure? We can come back to Manehatten anytime after you are healthy again, I don’t have duties any more so I’m stuck to your schedule anyways,” Twilight reasoned, not wanting her lover to fall ill because of her. “I am far sturdier than you give me credit for, Twilight. But I thank you for your concern,” Celestia said, nuzzling her skeletal companion. The display melted Cadance’s heart. “Are you sure I can’t bring Shining Armor back? Auntie is happy and Twily is still adorable as a magical skelton. If I could-” “No, that is final,” Luna snapped, frowning at her pink niece. “That magic is evil and I will not allow it to infect another.” “Luna, while I agree it’s evil. I have yet to show signs of corruption, unless random coughing fits is what turned you into Nightmare Moon,” Celestia smirked, holding the robed skeleton with a hoof. “Well, no that’s silly, but I still don’t like the idea of ponies, besides myself and Twilight, to be casting dark magic,” Luna stated with a huff. “Why am I allowed to use dark magic and my mentor and foalsitter can’t?” Twilight asked, her purple eyes giving Luna a confused look. “Your talent is magic, you are entitled to learn a little bit of dark magic. Celestia is the harbinger of the sun, thus… only light magic. Cadance is love, not evil! I am the Mare of the Moon, my domain is darkness and mystery! I do not dabble in light magic, thus Celestia should not dabble in dark magic,” Luna explained, still pouting. “You forget, my dear sister,” Celestia added, with a smile. “That I had to rule Equestria alone for a thousand years, I had to learn much about the moon to control it. I am no stranger to dark magic.” Luna began slapping Celestia’s sides. “You cad! Stop playing with my colour of magic!” “So… can I resurrect Shiny?” Cadance asked, increasing hopeful of the prospect. “No,” Celestia and Luna said in unison. Cadance let out a whine, slumping in her seat. “Why not?” “While myself and Luna do joke about it, it is still rather dangerous and always comes with consequences. Some are immediate, and others occur much later in life. You can never pred-” Celestia interrupted herself again when another coughing fit erupted in her throat. “Are you sure we can go? You look like you need to go to bed, Princess,” Twilight uttered, nuzzling the larger alicorn. “For the -hack- four thousand -cough- and eighteenth time, Twilight. -wheeze- Call me ‘Celestia’, we are equals now. And this will pas- cough-,” Celestia scolded between her harsh coughing. “Perhaps the consequences are coming now,” Luna said coldly, giving her sister a sorrowful look. “So necromancy will give you a cold?” Cadance questioned with a frown. Luna let out an annoyed grunt, glaring at her niece as they touched down on the streets. The buildings and the floor was coated with varying colours, ponies laughing as they attacked each other with water balloons, some had large paint brushes in their mouths, pegasi were making it rain different colours, unicorns levitating water guns. Twilight quickly erected a barrier to protect herself and the princesses for the sudden deluge of paint. “Celestia! What’s going on?” “The Great Paint War has commenced it seemed,” Celestia giggled, glancing to see Twilight’s confused visage. “The great paint war?” Twilight asked, surveying the battle before her. “After our Honeymoon, the ponies enjoyed the civil war and decided to enact it every year, calling it the Great Paint War, where they battle using various paints and coloured water for an entire week. Indoors are safe zones but you can not attack from there,” Celestia explained, nudging Twilight forward. “Go on, have fun.” Twilight was cautious at first, picking up a water balloon with her magic and throwing it at a nearby mare. The mare was splashed with blue ink, blinking for a moment before turning to Twilight and smirked, unloading her water pistol onto the skeletal mare, coating her cloak with bright green. “Are you gonna let her paint your cloak?” Celestia teased, keeping herself from laughing. If Twilight could, she’d puff her cheeks in a pout as she began levitating whatever weapon of mass colouring she could hold and began her one mare army march towards the city’s heart. ~dood~[/hr] The battle waged on for hours, Twilight took up a vigil mere hooves away from a refilling station, her water guns floating around and spraying down whatever pony she sees. Her cloak, once a brilliant purple, now had every colour of the rainbow drenching it. She felt betrayed when the Princesses sided with the citizens, forcing her to retreat from the city square, if she lost access to her recharge station, she would be thoroughly soaked to the bone in paint and water. She turned to see Luna and a small group of unicorns charging her flanks. Twilight had to teleport behind a wall to avoid the barrage, cursing the fact that Celestia had forbid the use of shields and barriers. Above Twilight was Cadance with a large raincloud, dripping with pink ink. Twilight was forced to run, several more ponies appeared, firing paint at her. Darting through allies to avoid Luna’s troop and Cadance’s aerial assault, she soon found herself at a dead end. She turned to see Luna smirking at her, various painting aids raised while Cadance positioned the cloud directly above Twilight. “Any last words before we turn you into a walking painting?” Luna asked, a smug smile plastered on her face. “Not today!” All eyes turned up to see Celestia diving down with her own array of paint, and a small platoon of ponies from the rooftops dropping water balloons from above. The Princess of the Sun quickly scooped Twilight up before the balloons hit Luna and her forces, painting them all orange, light blue, and purple. Celestia landed on the roof, letting Twilight down. The two mares laughed hard. “This day was a blast, Celestia! Thank you for bringing me here!” “The pleasure was all mine, my dear,” Celestia giggled, pulling Twilight into a hug. “I truly love -cough--cough-” Celestia struggled to stand but ultimately collapsed, hacking her lungs out as Twilight watched over her in concern. “Celestia!” the skeletal pony cried out, holding her larger lover tight. “Luna! Cadance! I need help! Celestia’s getting worse!” Celestia’s vision dimmed, her throat and head burned with pain, some red on her hooves which was strange as no pony used any red paint. The last thing she could register before fainting was Twilight explaining the situation to Luna and Cadance. > 414. Tail by Drynwhyl > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Drynwhyl *** Sheriff Twilight Sparkle had never seen the great sprawl of the Ponyville desert without the heat of the sun rising off it, red as dragonfire, harsh as dragonscale and almost as inhospitable as Hell itself. They were two components of one whole, the former being entirely inconceivable without the other. Yet the sun was gone, had been gone for almost half a day, and Lord knew if anyone would ever see it again unless she found it. Pulling her hat down, she obscured her eyes from the glare of an absent sun. Force of habit was a hard thing to break. There wasn’t much light. That thing in the sky, the false sun, it shone like cold mockery and the world beneath it lay in silver-gilt and cold. Enough to see by, not much more. She knelt down, her belly pressing down into the dust and chill that had begun to creep into the earth. The tracks were still there, seeming to continue forward unerringly along some straight divined right through the flatlands. Good, she thought. Twice was a coincidence but thrice was a trend, and even if the wind was trickster enough to steal away the path she still knew where to go. Nodding affirmation, she cast a spell on herself. The tug of it was gentle, insistent. She rose to her hooves and continued onward. And as she did so, she thought of the mare she was chasing. She’d called herself Tia. She was beautiful and strange and had the mannerisms of a character torn from the pages of a foal’s fable. She spoke of a thousand year banishment by some terrible foe, some twisted amalgamation of every living thing in the world, and how the sun was hers, and how the world would die without night even if it took a dozen lifetimes more. They were the ravings of some nutty earth pony touched by heat and dehydration. Sensibly, Twilight had called Dr. Stable. She’d thought it best to have the girl checked over; whilst Ponyville was wary of strangers, they were not known for their lack of hospitality. But the mare had reacted contrary to all expectations, instead pleading for confidence to be kept, and when Twilight had emphatically said no, Tia fled. Not long after, the sun fell. Not long after that, Twilight swore to get it back. > 415. Fuzz by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Support Menu--> Princess Celestia: Twilight Sparkle Support Rank S Celestia: There you are, Twilight. I swear, you've been avoiding me all week. Twilight: A-avoiding, what makes you say that? Celestia: Well, for one, you're tapping your hooves together and decidedly not meeting my eyes. We both know you can't keep a secret, and we both know I can read you well enough to figure out what that secret is. Twilight: It's my oldest secret and my least-secret-secret, but...We've been winning every battle we've fought. Between these new wings and my place on the throne, I don't feel like there's anything left that I'm afraid of anymore. Except one thing. Celestia: And am I right to imagine this one thing is something very personal to you? Twilight: I tried to overcome it with magic--tried to get rid of the...unhealthy feelings I'd built up and the ugly barrier it was building...and I failed. I couldn't get rid of it. I guess Cadance would tell me normal magic can't overcome feelings like what I've been hiding, so...So I ran. Celestia: ...Me? You've been afraid of...me? Twilight: For years now. I wish I could say otherwise, but, more specifically...I never told you because--because I never wanted it to hurt you. But yes, you've always scared me. Celestia: Because of my title? Because I was your teacher? And you say these feelings have...stayed? Even after everything we've done, all the distance we've travelled to become equals...friends? Twilight, I can't help but be more than a little hurt, I'm afraid. I consider you the greatest of my companions, and I-- Twilight: Please!...You're not making this easy. No, I wasn't afraid of any of that. You were a wonderful teacher and it wasn't ever you being angry or cruel that I feared. Not really. Those were lies I told myself to hide the truth. But we've come so far, and you've already told me so much, so I might as well open up my last real secret to you. I've always been afraid of you because I've never thought that you could never love me as much as I love you. *sniff* Any reminder of that awful truth--that you simply didn't hold half the love I held for you--was something that terrified me more than any monster or tyrant I've ever faced. Celestia: *blush*. You don't mean to say... Twilight: You mean the world to me, Celestia. My dream was always to become more like the thing I loved more than anything else in the world. Learning magic, leading ponies, stopping evil in the world. I wanted to be calm and powerful and kind and...I wanted to be more like you. So that I could be as lovely as you. And now, we stand as equals, except in love. So I bought these... Celestia: Is that...Twilight? Is that a ring? Twilight: Yes, but, well, it's not for you. It's more of...a..a reminder, say. Of something I can never have. To keep me going. So that maybe we could...stay friends, at least? It'll be hard for me. But I love you. So let me slip this on, as a reminder that even if you can never give yours, my heart will always belong to you. Celestia: But of course I do, Twilight! I've always cared about you...so much more than you will ever know. Ever since you gave me back my sister. Gods, you saved my subjects and my life personally half a dozen times at least. You are the greatest thing in my life, Twilight. So please. Don't martyr yourself for me. Now put those rings away. Marrying yourself to unrequited love is hardly the proper way to court a lady. We're going to do this the old fashioned way. *hug* And we're going to do it together. Twilight: I...what? Celestia: Yes, Twilight. I love you, too. I want you to stay by my side forever. And if I can't do that, I want to put on one of those rings, because I'll have to marry myself to your unrequited love. Twilight: *sniff* Princess... Celestia: Come on, Twilight. Dry your eyes, and let's take our first step on this new journey you've started us on. > 416. Alicon Powered Armor: Divine Right of Kings by Night Song > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Night Song *** Twilight Sparkle was standing on her wife's balcony, watching the sunset, when she got the message from her brother. ::EMERGENCY! The Crystal Empire is under attack! I need help, and I need it now! Cadance can't hold the barrier for long!:: Twilight's head reeled, and the contact was severed abruptly, and painfully. As Captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor was an incredibly gifted unicorn. His raw power might have exceeded hers, had she not been transformed into an alicorn recently. Her knowledge of spellcraft surpassed his, of course. Being in the Guard meant rarely having time to study, whereas Twilight's whole life had been spent nose-deep in books, from the time she was young. Between the pair of them, it should have been nigh-impossible to break the connection without their approval. Shining's message spell was cut off with brilliant, blazing force, causing the fledgling Princess to cry out and drop to her knees, clutching her head. Her wife was at her side in less than a blink, holding her with tender care and concern. "Twilight? What is it?" Princess Celestia asked her beloved. Her eyes searched the area for any sign of a threat, even as she set her inconceivably sharp mind to thinking of solutions to whatever problem was at hoof. Seeing no obvious threats, she turned most of her attention back to the mare who had opened her heart from the shell she'd built around herself. Twilight was recovering from the shock, shaking her head dazedly. "Shining Armor...he's in trouble, and he needs my help!" Twilight cried, leaping to her hooves and flaring her wings as though to fly all the way to the Crystal Empire in one go. She gave an involuntary jerk when she felt Celestia's hoof on her shoulder. She looked up, feeling inexplicably guilty, and met the eyes of the elder Princess. She opened her mouth to apologize, but was cut off by a simple shake of the Solar Regent's head. "He needs our help," Celestia said, turning towards the door to her chambers. "Guards!" Seconds after that single sharp word, two pegasi in golden armor stepped through the door, eyes searching intently for the reason their ruler had called them. Their eyes snapped back to Celestia when she spoke again. "Have my chariot prepared for a long journey. Princess Twilight and I travel to the Crystal Empire to aid Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadance," she said. "Also, inform Princess Luna of the situation." The two stallions saluted smartly and disappeared again. Shining Armor stood on the battlements of the Crystal Palace, looking out at the looming darkness. His eyes narrowed, and he growled softly. "I'll get you for real, this time, monster," he muttered, turning back into the Palace and pointedly turning his back on the shadows. Stepping up to the side of the bed he shared with his wife, he leaned in and gave her a comforting nuzzle. "Don't worry, Caddy. I'm sure that Twily will be here, soon. And I bet she brings her friends again," he said, trying to mask his concern as he watched his wife deplete her magic to protect the Empire once again. "We'll get him this time," she responded fiercely. Shining grinned, her fiery nature reminding him once again why he fell for her in the first place. He backed away, raising his hooves as though to ward off a blow. "Easy there, killer," he said, chuckling. "Leave that to me and Twily. You just focus on making your magic last as long as you can...without hurting yourself, got it?" he asked, narrowing his eyes at her suspiciously. "I know you'll burn yourself out if you think it'll help...but this time, it won't, so stay safe, OK?" Cadance rolled her eyes at him. "Yeah, yeah, I got it the first time, you overprotective dork," she teased, patting him with a hoof. Shining gave her that dopey smile she loved so much, and turned back to his duties. "Keep our ponies safe," she called after him. His reply was a simple grin back over his shoulder at her. "Always." Twilight watched in wonder as the chariot carrying herself and Celestia to the frozen North blasted across the sky. Celestia had cast a spell on the chariot before liftoff, making it lighter than a piece of paper. She had then similarly enchanted herself and Twilight, and enhanced the speed of the two pegasi pulling it. The results of said spellcasting were obvious to Twilight. They were, collectively, on the verge of breaking through the barrier that only Rainbow Dash had broken before. "At this pace, we'll be in the Crystal Empire in a matter of hours," Celestia said in her ear, startling the junior Princess and making her give off an undignified squawk. She giggled softly, covering her mouth with a daintily placed hoof. "Easy, Twilight. We're not there yet, no cause for alarm," she said. Twilight gaped at her. "No cause?! The whole Empire is in danger! My big brother needs help! For all I know, Queen Chrysalis has returned and taken control of him again, or worse!" she said, nearly breathless with worry. She took a few deep breaths, putting her hoof to her chest and pushing it away with each exhale. "It might even...it might even be..." she was cut off by Celestia's wing around her. She didn't notice the brief flicker of fear that passed across Celestia's features, or the hint of strain in her voice when she spoke. "I'm sure it's nothing like that," she said softly, hugging the purple Princess against herself tightly. "Prepare for impact, Twilight," Celestia said, a light touch of Royal Canterlot Voice allowing her words to be heard clearly. Twilight spun around from where she'd been staring at the land passing beneath them, her eyes wide. She looked to and fro, searching for the source of the proposed impact, but saw nothing coming towards them in the air. Celestia pointed downward and to the front. "We'll be there soon," she said, pointing out the Crystal Palace on the horizon. "And we're going to have a rather bumpy landing at this speed." Their relief at arriving so quickly was short-lived, though, when they caught a magical message that was so powerful, it seemed to be broadcast to the entire Crystal Empire. ::I have returned, subjects:: it said, somehow both painfully loud, and utterly silent. ::It is, after all, the divine right of a king to rule over his land:: Shining turned to Cadance, an expression of terror plain on his face. Elsewhere, Twilight and Celestia looked at one another fearfully. They spoke as one, Shining's tone filled with instinctive fear that drew Cadance's attention. She opened her mouth to ask him what was wrong, but he cut her off, and all four ponies said the same thing. "King Sombra has returned." > 417. Travellers by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** My wife your idea has been wonderful, I haven't had a good chance to properly see the world and I'm glad that I can now. I admit I was surprised when on our anniversary; you gave me a gift to travel especially as you wouldn't be able to come along with me. Not to say I couldn't travel alone! But what an adventure it would have been if we both could have spent the time travelling together. Sadly we needed at least one Princess to handle things at home and as our sister Luna is off meeting with the International Council which meant that on this trip I would be travelling alone. Or rather I wouldn't be travelling with you. But I have seen some amazing things that I can't wait to share with you when I return home! Who knows, maybe some of these ideas and things I've seen could be used to help plan a vacation we take together. I'm glad that you love the idea of travelling. I wasn't sure if my gift for our anniversary would go over well, but your letter convinces me that it was a good idea. I do wish I could have gone with you on this one, but I know when we work to plan our next joint vacation together you will have many more ideas of where we can go and see, and not just the usual suggestions that we always go for. Not that those are bad or anything! It would be nice to see something different and I do remember having the chance to see so much when I went travelling. Although I feel that we both could see more if we both went incognito for our trip and I do admit I wish I had considered this idea of yours more before, but with no Guards or entourage, and certainly no pressure or obligation to join in a diplomatic event I think we can enjoy things more and at our own pace. I know there's still quite some time before you come home, but I miss you and hope the rest of your trip goes well. My trip so far has gone very well. I’ve even met some other travellers on the way which has proven to be quite something, many of them have advice about where the best places are to see, visit, or eat. Some of these places they suggested to me I did go to and some of them are certainly ones I know you'll enjoy. It's not only their suggestions and advice, but their own tales of travel and adventure. There's so much of our world to see and I am sad that I didn't really take the time to really see. Oh, is the flame system we set up before my trip working properly? Some of the gifts I've sent back recently are quite large and bulky and even shrinking spells can only do so much.I wasn't sure if the limited flame I'm using was sending everything back properly. By now I've crossed around about half of the globe and so my trip is halfway over, but even so there's still much more to see before I return home. You don't need to worry; the gifts you sent back have been arriving back just fine. Your letters have been making it through the fire fine as well so I wouldn't doubt the spellwork. Although I think Spike is glad he wasn't dragged into being part of this spell. While I know we used to send letters and small gifts with his help, I am glad that we're not asking him to help this time especially with how large some of those gifts you've sent back are! I think he’s never really forgiven either of us for the “Anniversary Incident”. Who could have thought that we would both want to surprise the other and asked Spike to be the courier? I did feel bad as we sent so many messages that he got confused of which one was going where! Hopefully the gems we gave him made up for that. But I think with Spike's birthday coming up that maybe we should consider arranging him a trip to the Dragon lands and I think the time you've spent there while on your trip could be useful in finding places he might enjoy. Maybe this will help Spike understand more about Dragons beyond what he's already seen and maybe help convince him that not all Dragons are bad. That's not a bad idea; I think he would enjoy taking the trip outside Equestria. But we should ask him when I get back, so we could see if there's anywhere else he would interested in seeing. Although we do still have some months to plan things out before his birthday, hopefully we can keep the whole trip a surprise for him. I do remember that “Incident”. It was quite hectic at the time, but I do remember that anniversary fondly, it was nice that we both tried to surprise the other with something special. On the topic of couriers, I’ve had some ideas of how to make it work better especially with larger items and preferably without involving Spike. That’s something I’ll tell you about when I return home, some of the things I’ve seen in foreign lands have given some other ideas for so many other things. Three-quarters of the way around world and I'm only just leaving Gryphon territory and stopping in Minotaur lands before heading home. It has been a long, but wonderful trip and I can't thank you enough for giving me the chance to travel and see the world. I'll be home soon and I can't wait to see you again. I can't wait to see you either. The time really has flown since you left, but sometimes it seems to crawl. I'm not the only one who's looking forward to seeing you come home; I know Luna's eager to see you too. Life here has been fairly much the same as when you left, although the question of the missing Monarch continues on even after the public announcement of your vacation. But I glad you've had good trip and that you've enjoyed it. It makes me look forward to when the two of us can make plans for our trip to travel the world together. But mostly I'm just glad that you'll be home. I'll see you soon. A small Pegasus broke off from the crowd of outgoing and incoming travelers making their way through the Equestrian Customs. There was still some distance to the border town, but that didn't concern her. She flew up to a lone cloud and allowed her disguise to waver somewhat before quickly casting an invisibility spell. She pictured her home in her mind and with not a flash or sound she vanished. At her destination she allowed her disguise to return and she walked into the throne chambers where the presiding Princess was. It was late afternoon and Court was nearly over. Thankfully the Guards and courtiers asked no questions and even more fortunate was that most of them were not even around. Entering the empty throne room she said as she went up the busy Princess on the throne and without a sound launched herself at the seated Princess. Twilight yelped when she was rudely interrupted from her work by something and she looked to see a white Pegasus whose form was wavering to the familiar form of her wife. “Celestia, you’re home,” she cried as she hugged her wife back. Celestia gave a broad smile, “A little early in the day, but let’s take the rest of the day off. I’ve missed you a lot while I was travelling.” Twilight smirked at her wife’s suggestion and teleported them both from the throne room. > 418. Progeny by Kean > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Kean *** "Where are we going now, priestess?" A young filly asked. She rode upon the priestess's shoulders, on her own insistence. Those sworn to guard her would never voice or show their irritation at the risk to her security, but she knew. It was, perhaps a petty, revenge for being kept inside the trailing carriage day and night, but the earth pony mare she rode, strong and sturdy, seemed nonplussed to be her steed. She huffed when the priestess chuckled. "I have already told you, young Goddess, there are many who wish to bear witness to the new Sun Goddess. We travel now to a nearby earth pony settlement." Her words, soft and sweet, did nothing to quell the young Goddess’s curiosity or boredom. "But why? If they want to see me, shouldn't they come to me?" "In time, young Goddess, they will. But times now are difficult for many. Not all are able to travel such distances. If we do not go to them, they may never be able to witness you raise the sun, nor will they be able to directly request their gifts." "But I can only just raise the sun! And I don't have the means to grant them their gifts..." "Not now, no. But, in time, you will. And you will remember what was asked of you and grant it when you are able." She chuckled at the young Goddess's huff, but said nothing as she gently held her legs, feeling the filly shift about on her shoulders. The young Goddess was watching; watching everyone around her, occasionally having to shift to get a better viewing angle, or to move her pink mane out of the way. Advisors, guards, and handmaidens, devout and new, young and old, all were scarred or bandaged just below their hip on their outer thigh, where their Mark should be, where hers was. Turning too far, she nearly lost her balance, her savior being the hood attached to the priestess's robe. With a panicked flap of her wings, she righted herself and replaced the hood, covering the mare's curiously streaked hair, hoping she hadn't noticed. Feeling the Priestess's grip on her legs relax, the young Goddess sighed inwardly. "Sorry, Priestess, I was -" "There is no need for you to apologize, young Goddess." "- of course... I was wondering why they all removed their Marks." The Priestess's gait, lax and easy, became firm and rigid. "A Mark is a sign of one's destiny. In order to serve you, we swear that nothing will come before you. Removing one's mark is to show that they have forsaken even their God's given destiny to serve you." "But they don't need to do that! I don't want them to do that!" She kept her shouts whispered, not wanting the more devout to believe they had offended. Already one had thrown themselves at her mercy for failing to move a pebble, which was crushed under hoof, out of the carriage's way. "Aye, we don't, or didn't, but you will find, in time, many ponies who will offer many things you don't want in order to gain your favor. It will be up to you to decide what earns them that favor. Be it trust, actions, or baubles, the decision will be yours, young Goddess." "Stop addressing me as 'young Goddess' all the time. I do have a name, you know. Which reminds me, you still haven't told me your name." "I have." "No, you said to call you 'Priestess'. That's not a name, it's a title," The young Goddess muttered. "I have forsaken my name in order to serve you, my Goddess." "I could make you tell me, you know." The Priestess laughed, startling a few of the closer guards. "You could, but you would not make me break my oath, would you?" "No," The young Goddess huffed, resting her chin on the Priestess's head. "Rest, young Goddess. We will arrive before long, and I know the raising is taxing on you." "What if they are upset that I cannot grant them their gifts yet?" “They will understand, young Goddess.” “What if some of them want to hurt me because of it?” She mumbled, her eyes closing slowly as sleep took its hold, the scent of lavender filling her nose. "I will protect you always, my Goddess." -------------------------------------------------------- Her eyes reopened at the sound of a heavy thud against dirt. Gurgling out its last breaths, an armor plated changeling reached out for her, only for its arm to fall limp moments after. Not so young any more, the Goddess pulled herself to her knees, keeping in mind the overturned carriage she still resided in. Something had cut the carriage clean through, the center of both sides and the center of the top missing. Looking out through the shattered top, she could only see a mountain in front of her, the road meant to go around it. The chauffeur and steeds were on the ground, already gone. She made to stand only to pause at a low, "Stay down, my Goddess." from above. Looking up, she found her handmaiden and personal guard standing atop the fallen carriage, sans the traditional white silk robes. Save for two leather bandoliers crossing the center of her chest saving, perhaps some, modesty, she was nude. Crouched low, her large lavender wings spread wide, she stood sentinel, knives held in a reverse grip in each hand glowed along with their brothers still in their scabbards on the bandoliers, runes etched into each blade pulsing sapphire as their master called upon the magic bound inside. The Goddess eyed the pegasus's lithe, nude body, particularly her thighs, where a six pointed starburst resided. Trying and failing to remove her eyes from the mare, she let her eyes roam while she spoke. "What attacked us? Changelings, I presume?" "Yes, my Goddess." "That explains the carriage, but what motive-" "Diamond Dogs." "Dogs?" A howl rent the air, followed by the thrum of armored paws and hooves. "Dogs and bugs!" The guard cackled, nearly toppling over into the carriage. "It would seem the queen bitch did not take kindly to your refusal to allow her brood to mine the Canterhorn, my Goddess." The Goddess sighed, leaning back against her upright seat. "I did not expect her to, but this?" She looked around the cabin, before rubbing the bridge of her nose with another sigh. "I trust you can take care of this, Handmaiden? I would assist you, but it seems my sword has gone missing." "Of course, my Goddess. I will protect you always." The guard stood to her full height. Not imposing to a Dog or Changeling surely, but she would have the height advantage with the carriage. "I would advise finding cover, my Goddess. I can do nothing should they target the carriage," She shot over her shoulder with a mad grin. Surrounding herself in a tight golden shield, the Goddess frowned. I've entrusted my life to a mad pony... Her frown faded while her eyes tracked her guard pacing along the carriage: Chest as she walked toward her, butt as she walked away. Wonderful view, though. "Come then! You wish to ask the Goddess for a gift, no? Then come! All of you!" She snorted, obviously not getting the reaction she wanted. "Bah! Cowards, the lot of ya’! I believed war Dogs to be studs, yet all I see before me are bitches! And you, bugs, if they are bitches, then you are the bitches of bitches!" She grinned, rolling her knives. "Very well, if you will not come, then run! Run home and report to the queen bitch that you failed and you will receive my mercy!" Amidst the barking, growling, and chittering, the Goddess could hear the sound of armored boots retreating. Looking to her guard, the knives in her hands pulsed and disappeared, quickly being replaced by their brothers. With each throw, a yelp and a thud followed before the knives returned to their scabbards. "A merciful death for cowards." The guard let out a cackling laugh before leaping from the cabin. "If you’ll not come to me, I will come for you." The Goddess moved away from the floor of the carriage, lamenting the non-guard-obstructed view of the sky. -------------------------------------------------------- "You did not need to throw the changeling through the carriage," The Goddess muttered, holding onto the back of her handmaiden, even as the Pegasus's surprisingly soft hands formed a seat for her. "Apologies, my Goddess." "You would not need to carry me if he had not damaged my leg." "Apologies, my Goddess." "The carriage was salvageable until then. We could have found someone to sell us steeds to pull it. And you would have had another robe to put on. Not that I'm complaining, mind you." "Apologi-" "Stop that. I am not scolding you, I am just giving you something to think about should something like this happen again." The Goddess sighed. "I am thankful for your service, Handmaiden." "It is but my duty, my God-" "Celestia." The Handmaiden stopped mid-step, nearly toppling over. "P-pardon, my God-" "You may call me Celestia when we are alone," Celestia said sweetly. "I-I could not! It is not proper!" "Oh? And who decides what is and is not proper?" "The goddesses," the Handmaiden replied meekly. "Yes. And a goddess has deemed it proper to be called her name, not her title, in private, by one she trusts." "O-of course, my G- Celestia." The Handmaiden resumed walking, only to stumble again at Celestia's next question. "And your name is?" "I do not have one. I gave it up to serve you." Celestia chuckled. "Oh? Just as you gave up your Mark?" She whispered, reaching down and lightly brushing her fingers through the marked fur. With a yelp, the Handmaiden dropped Celestia to her feet and spun, falling to her knees, head bowed and wings extended, tips brushing against the ground. “Forgive me, my Goddess! You – no one was meant to know! I-I-“ She stuttered, her head jerking side to side as if searching for something. Slowly, her hands moved to the bandoliers. Withdrawing two of the knives, she moved them to her thighs, the points resting on the edges of her Marks. “I will remove them, if it pleases you, my Goddess.” Celestia clicked her tongue. Shaking her head, and ignoring the dirt that would likely stain her white gown, she knelt before the groveling mare and gently gripped her hands. Slipping her slender fingers around the knives’ grips, she carefully returned them to their scabbards. “It would not please me.” Gently, she raised her Handmaiden’s chin and brushed her strangely striped hair out of the way to look into her fear filled eyes. “Never would it please me to see such beauty marred.” She bade her to rise and smiled softly as the fear fled her vibrant violet eyes, replaced with relief. Seeing the mare still lightly trembling, Celestia reached out and gently brushed a hand along her cheek, careful to avoid the fresh cuts. “Your Mark means much to you, doesn’t it?” The Handmaiden nodded. Celestia pulled her into a light embrace, holding her gently until she stopped fidgeting. Feeling the mare relax and rest her head on her shoulder, Celestia began to rub her back. “Tell me how you got it?” She asked softly. The Handmaiden shook her head. “It is improper,” She muttered. “Oh? It is improper to tell stories? If that is the case, I will have to throw the nobility in the dungeons when we return.” The Handmaiden chuckled. “No, my G- Celestia, I was doing something improper when I received my mark.” “Oh? Do tell.” “I was… I was watching you.” She tensed, only relaxing when Celestia hummed lightly. “Not you, specifically, but one of your raisings. You passed through my home, a small town in the north, when I was young. You were just passing through to a coastal town, and your raising wasn’t to be public, but I had never seen one and wanted to see you raise the sun so… I hid in a cloud and watched you. I was young and had stayed up all night without preparation, so I didn’t see more than the sun break the horizon. “When I woke, I found that I had my Mark. I couldn’t make sense of it, so I asked my family. After being – rightfully – scolded, my grandfather told me that a bursting star was a sign of the sun.” She tensed again, feeling Celestia’s hand running over her thigh, brushing the marked fur. “He- he said that the Old Gods tethered a wandering star to warm and give life to our world, and so, to show its displeasure at being bound, it is constantly exploding in attempt to destroy itself or this world in its madness.” “Well, that explains the way you fight, I suppose. But I would not call it ‘mad’,” Celestia said wryly. “It is more like a petulant child, doing what it can to spite us at any chance it gets. Did you know that it even refuses to rise when it should in the winter months?” Smiling softly, she pulled away just enough to hook her fingers underneath a bandolier. “I see much of that in you, as well. Though I would not call you a child. But enough of that.” She gently squeezed the Handmaiden’s thigh and trailed her hand down the bandolier, brushing the back of it against her breast. “Tell me, did I promise you a gift when I visited your town?” “N-no. As I said, you were just passing through. I was too young to ask one of you-” Her voice caught at the touch of Celestia’s lips on her cheek and, with a yelp, the Handmaiden jumped back, covering her cheek and blushing furiously. “My Goddess! Celestia! What are you- why are you- why did you do that?” “Ask of me anything, Handmaiden, and I shall grant it, should it be within my power.” The Handmaiden stuttered and sputtered, Celestia’s tone becoming serious, catching her off guard. “I- I am at your side, I protect you. There is nothing else I want, my Goddess, other than for you to be happy.” She made to bow, but nearly lost her balance when Celestia spoke, a mischievous tone to her words. “Then lay with me.” “W-what?!” “When we return home, lay with me in my chambers,” Celestia said nonchalantly. “It would certainly make me happy to bed a mare such as you.” “B-but I couldn’t! It wouldn’t… I’m not… you’re-” Celestia gently placed her hand on her Handmaiden’s shoulder in attempt to quell the coming panic. “It was not a command; it was not even a request. It was an offer and no ill will come of it should you decline,” She gently affirmed. With a terse nod and a timid “I will think on it”, the Handmaiden turned and continued down the road, Celestia close behind, watching the mare’s wings twitch at the thoughts running through her head. -------------------------------------------------------- The wings faded away, trees, mountain, and sky replaced by sturdy stone walls and ceilings, dirt by stone floors, quiet, soft hoofsteps replaced by heavy, commanding thuds. In front of her, the nude, cautious mare was replaced by one who carried herself with the authority of her station, a freshly bloodied broadsword held at her side. The mare had not gotten shorter, yet still Celestia was more than a head taller. She followed this mare, adorned with a royal blue cape embroidered with a violet star burst, until they came to a cross. The mare paused, calling more magic to her horn to light what the fires in the sconces could not. “Your majesty?” “My sister: Where is she?” “The throne room, your majesty.” A wave of her hand called forward the guard that trailed them. They filed into the left corridor in advance of their commander and princess, both who followed once the final soldier passed. Examining the plates protecting her arm, silver trimmed with gold, Celestia’s guard captain spoke, malice clear in her words. “I cannot believe I must wear this, a gift from your sister. Were it not a gift of yours as well, I would melt it down into a spear and run it through her black heart.” “Do not speak ill of her, captain. Just because you are of my guard does not mean you may speak freely against her,” Celestia chided. “You still care for her? After what she has done?” Stepping past three fallen guards, one clad in gold and white, one black, the last in blues, the captain looked over her shoulder, her eyes, vibrant violent and filled with anger met Celestia’s. Celestia nodded. Her captain snorted. “Her Guard, I understand. We would follow the same orders should you give them, but the Lulamoons? That she would bring common houses into this… it is not right, my Princess.” They stopped at the end of the hall, two large doors barring their path. On one were engravings and carvings depicting the moon and its princess. The other was bare, all markings of the sun or its ward burned or etched away. “No, it is not, captain Sparkle,” Celestia sighed, placing a hand on the captain’s shoulder. “I do not believe my sister is of sound mind at the moment. I do not believe – do not want to believe that she would do this otherwise. I will speak with her.” She made to move to the doors, only to stop when her captain clasped her arm. She followed her own golden plated until the silver overlapped, indignation from being stopped, even by her, rising in her throat, only to die a quick death when she met eyes filled with worry. “And if she does not want to speak with you, Celestia?” Celestia bent low and smiled, but bit her lip, at a loss for words. Gently, she reached out and toyed with her captain’s cloak’s brooch, an emblem of her starburst inside the princess’s sun. Quickly, she pressed her lips against the captain’s and brushed her tongue softly against her lips. Pulling away before she could reciprocate, she stood to her full height and smiled sadly. “Then I will do what needs to be done. “Captain! Guard this door with your life! Let no one through, not even any of our own. We will not have your blood on our or our sister’s hands. No matter what you hear, these doors are to remain sealed. Is that understood?” Stunned by the abrupt kiss, and the sound of the princess’s Royal voice so close, it took the sound of doors down the hall crashing against the walls and the sound of armored hooves on stone to snap her out of it. With a grin, she crossed an arm over her chest, fist closed over her heart and bowed. “Of course, your highness. I will protect you always.” Rising, she looked to Celestia. “Besides, it would seem we have others to distract our own prying eyes.” Nodding, Celestia turned to the door, her captain’s voice ringing throughout the hall. “You heard your princess! No one gets through those doors! A hundred sapphires to whoever who kills the most traitors! Die yourselves and I will-“Mad laughter cut through the sounds of battle. “Interrupt me before I finish, will you? Backstabbing, snake-eyed demon! Die yourselves and I will find your worthless soul, drag it back to your rotting corpse, and kill you again myself! To arms!” -------------------------------------------------------- “That’s enough, I think.” Celestia blinked, turning away from the crystal playing the scenes out above them. Lying next to her, Twilight Sparkle stared at her, visage unamused. Gently, she ran her fingers through her marefriend’s hair. “Don’t look at me like that. You’re the one who asked me what I knew of your ancestors before genealogy was properly recorded.” “Yeah, and so far I’ve seen that my ancestors were devout, insanely devout, or just plain insane!” Twilight huffed. “I wouldn’t call them ‘insane’. They had an… unorthodox way of fighting, yes, but so do you.” “I am not like them!” “Twilight, you destroyed how many acres of land in your fight with Tirek?” “Okay, but-“ “You charged headlong at Nightmare Moon-“ “I planned that-“ “You let Pinkie Pie use you as an automatic cannon-“ “I can’t control what Pinkie does!” “You effectively held your friends down and forced them to attempt to use the Elements on Discord-“ “I didn’t have a choice!” “And you used the Elements on him again, even after they didn’t work the first time.” “And every single one of those worked out in the end!” Twilight finished with a huff. She blinked and blushed, looking down at Celestia and feeling her hands on her hips. In the midst of the argument, she had climbed on Celestia’s chest and was now straddling her, hands pressed against the larger mare’s shoulders and wings flared. Celestia grinned up at her. Using one hand to push her hips lower, the other trailing up her back and dragging her nightgown with it to pull her down, she spoke softly, sweetly. “And it always turned out well for them in the end, as well. There is nothing wrong with it; it is just unorthodox, as I said.” She pulled her into a kiss, holding it until she felt the smaller mare relax fully on top of her. “’Nothing wrong with it’ except the repair bill, right?” Twilight mumbled into the kiss. Celestia chuckled, mumbling, “That, we could do without, yes.” She let her hand travel back down Twilight’s side, her fingertips gently brushing the fur as she moved to caress Twilight’s cutie mark. She stopped short when Twilight pulled away with a worried gasp. “What is it?” Twilight turned her head, not meeting Celestia’s eyes. “S-sorry! I, ah… there’s no chance that you’re my great-great-great-great-“ Celestia smiled softly and gently placed a hand on her cheek and turned her to face her. “No. There is no chance that you are related to me in any way. I’m sure I would remember giving birth, and none of the mares I bedded birthed any, either.” “That’s good,” Twilight sighed. Her ear twitched. “Wait, mares? How could you and a mare…?” She stared down at Celestia, head cocked slightly to the side. A wolfish grin spread across Celestia’s muzzle. “I could show you, if you’d like.” Twilight nodded mutely as Celestia pulled her down into another kiss. > 419. Zaftig by The Ponytrician > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by The Ponytrician *** “Twilight,” Celestia twirled in front of her fellow alicorn princess, sending drapes and folds of cloth flaring gracefully through the air, “does this dress make me look fat?” Twilight froze. Solid. Coming from somepony who had once been turned to stone by a cockatrice, she knew frozen solid, and this was certainly it. Her mind, however, was racing. This. This was it. The moment had finally come. Ever since she and Celestia had taken their relationship beyond of that of teacher and student, beyond that of princessly peers, this was the one moment that she had been expecting. Anticipating. Dreading. All the books about dating and relationship advice she had read foretold that, one day, in some form or another, this question would come. And here it loomed now, larger than life, in all it’s clichéd glory. The ultimate test; the make-or-break point of their relationship; the question with no correct answer! Should she deflect and try to change the subject? ‘Why, of course it doesn’t; now, how about those latest trade concession demands from Griffonstone?’ No, Celestia was far too wise to fall for such a simple tactic, and would no doubt continue to press for details. Perhaps a simple, direct application of the truth would do the trick? But how to approach from that angle? The truth could range anywhere from ‘It does draw the eyes to the flanks...’ all the way to ‘It’s not the dress, it’s all that cake and second helpings of dessert…’; and either of those responses, or any that fell between, were practically open invitations to upset feelings and disaster. On the reverse, then; a lie? ‘No, in fact it’s very slimming...’ Could she do it? Could she lie to Celestia? Twilight knew that she was a terrible liar, and surely Celestia would know it as soon as she heard it, which would be even more hurtful to the pony she loved most in this world. She glanced at Celestia, who raised an eyebrow as she patiently waited for a response. Twilight fought the urge to swallow nervously. It was far too late to cut her losses and flee the scene; Hoity Toity and the numerous attendants and assistants who were taking the dress fittings for the Princesses’ Grand Galloping Gala attire had surely noticed the question, and Twilight knew from Rarity that ponies in the fashion industry loved nothing better than gossip. Especially gossip about nobility and royalty. Sure, it might be fine for *some* ponies to spontaneously dive out of the nearest window, dye their mane and tail, change their Cutie Mark, and move to Mustangia to take up a new career as a professional cragadile wrangler; but she was a Princess of Equestria, with a host of responsibilities resting squarely on her shoulders, and being highly recognizable as such didn’t help matter in the least. She could feel the tension growing, the pressure to provide an answer practically crushing her. Escape wasn’t an option, and she couldn’t stall any longer. “It makes you look…” Twilight mentally flailed. She loved the way that Celestia looked, dress or no dress. It didn’t matter if she was a bit on the curvy, cuddly side; Twilight loved those curves, but she would love Celestia no matter how she looked. Celestia loved Twilight, too, didn’t she? Why would she subject Twilight to such horrible torture? Was she testing Twilight to see how she would respond? Did she want to provoke a fight, so that she could break up with Twilight? Why would she do this to her? WHYYYY!? “... zaftig,” she supplied. “Zaftig?” Twilight nodded enthusiastically. “Zaftig.” Celestia rolled the word around in her mouth, as if tasting it. After a moment, she smiled. “I like that.” Twilight relaxed. Safe at last. “Dear sister, yon dress gives thy hindquarters the appearance of two over-stuffed cushions contesting for space upon a refurbished settee!” Luna called cheerfully from across the room, where she was having her own dress fitted. Twilight’s eyes shot wide with panic. “Really?” Celestia mused, and then giggled at Twilight’s outraged expression. “Perhaps it is time for a more sensible diet and a touch more exercise. Meanwhile, Hoity Toity, can you show me something a bit more flowing?” > 420. Eternity by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Celestia cradled the faded mulberry hoof in hers as she looked around the room. It hadn’t changed, the same white washed walls with a lithograph of some famous artists rendition of a field of daisy hanging opposite the bed. The same steady beeping rhythm of the heart monitor that let the world know the pony in the bed was still alive. A plastic tube ran from a bag on a stainless steel stand down to a needle that fed the painkillers into the ancient mare to make her at least a little more comfortable. Celestia lowered her head and squeezed the hoof tightly as a few tears managed to fear themselves and run down her cheeks. Why now? Why must the weight of it all bear itself now. The old pony in the bed coughed and squeezed back. “It’s okay my love. There’s no need for tears, I am old and this is what old mares do. I have told you before that I don’t want you to cry for me.” Celestia lifted her head and sniffled. “I’m not cryin for you, I’m crying for me.” Twilight gave her a questioning look, prompting her to go on. “I’m crying for eternity.” “I see.” Twilight nodded her head slightly. “And why would eternity want these tears?” The room was quiet while Celestia searched for a way to answer. It was a simple question but to explain everything that it meant to her was a far more difficult task. “It’s... it’s hard to explain.” Twilight squeezed her hoof and smiled reassuringly. It was the same smile she always gave when she wanted Celestia to know that there was nothing she could say or do that would change how Twilight thought of her. “When I was a foal, eternity was too big to understand. This idea that I and my sister were timeless, endless beings who would one day see the end of everything was just not something we could understand.” Celestia looked over at the lithograph. “We used the word eternity to describe something as simple as how long an hour felt or how far the horizon was from us. As I grew up and watched those around me pass on and the world change while I remained unchanged the word took on a new meaning.” Twilight lit her horn and the bed shifted, propping her upright. “It is a hard concept to understand. The idea of eternity is large.” Celestia shifted her chair so she could lean against Twilight while she spoke and draped a wing over Twilight's shoulders. “Yes but now, sitting here with you, it’s taken on a new meaning. You once told me you would love me eternally, forever, but not you’re here, slowly dying of old age. Now with that, eternity has taken on a new weight.” Twilight let the room grow quiet, instead just leaning against her love reassuringly. They sat together in silence, the only sound was the gentle beeping of the heart monitor. Time slowed and the world became just them as they sat together, eyes closed in contentment. Finally Twilight spoke. “I wasn’t lying. I will love you forever. Death won’t be able to stop my love, from the afterlife I will love you and wait for you to join me.” Celestia sighed and tightened her grip. “That’s just it, I have an eternity ahead of me and it feels even heavier knowing that you won’t be there to see it with me. I won’t ever die, I won’t ever be able to join you.” “Nonsense. Everything has an ending, even the universe. Someday, even you and your sister will have an end. When that day comes, I will be waiting in the afterlife and we can spend the next eternity together.” Twilight let her head fall to the side, resting it against Celestia’s shoulder. A smile spread across her face. Celestia ran a hoof through her mane. “I know you will. You have always waited, and you always will.” She turned and placed a kiss on Twilight’s forehead. “But it doesn’t make this eternity any easier on me.” She laid her head over Twilight’s and silence fell again. With her eyes closed Celestia remembered her life together with Twilight, from the moment she saw the young filly hatch a dragon until today. When she finally opened her eyes, fresh tears spilled forth and she called for a nurse. The beeping rhythm was gone and an eternity faced her, an eternity of knowing she would never be as happy as she had been for the life time of one mare who had made her world brighter than she could have ever believed it to be. > 421. Gold by Magicman7997 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Magicman7997 *** ”There comes a time, thief, when the jewels cease to sparkle, when the gold loses its luster, when the throne room becomes a prison, and all that is left is a father's love for his child.” - King Ostrick, First King of the Availonian Empire. “...so, in summation your highness, we can nary afford any additional taxation by the Griffons. It will cut into our profits too deeply and the royal treasury has already seen too great a loss with your...expenditures.” A nervous looking cream coated stallion wrung his hooves together upon the polished tabletop around which he and the other four members of the Equestrian cabinet were seated. At the head of the table, sat one Princess Consort and wife to High Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle. Worry and fatigue wore heavy upon the face of everypony assembled, but not perhaps more so than the royal consort herself. “Balance, I appreciate that you are doing the best you can with the deep budget cuts every department has had to face. But I merely feel that you can do better. After all, I assure you that were my wife here, you wouldn’t be questioning why an additional ten million bits have been allocated from the national fund. I’m sure you’d simply nod and smile and say, ‘Oh yes your highness, we’ll find a way to make it work.’,” snarked Twilight. She rubbed at the base of her horn as she felt the beginnings of a tension headache coming on. “But your majesty, we simply cannot continue the funding! The citizens are taxed to the limit and already many programs that were in place to help those in financial trouble are having to turn ponies away or close out right due to your frivolous spending!” exclaimed a powder blue unicorn as he slammed his hooves to the table and rose from his seat. “This is a foals…” ”SILENCE!” The room grew instantly ten degrees colder as all eyes shifted to the suddenly larger form of Princess Twilight. The room practically swam with magical energy as the ley lines around the castle began feeding the young alicorn. After a few ragged pants, Twilight took a calming breath and pushed her hoof outward from her chest. The air in the room settled and Twilight fixed a steely glare on the stallion. “Pen Pusher, tell me, do you and your wife have foals?” “Why yes, yes we do your majesty. Two foals, a filly and a colt,” gulped the stallion nervously. “You would do anything you could for them, correct?” “Of course your highness, but I don’t see…” ”AND SO WILL I! I WILL GO TO THE ENDS OF EQUUS, BURN EVERY LAST FOREST TO CINDERS, CRUSH EVERY STONE TO DUST, BOIL THE OCEANS TO THEIR FLOORS! NOTHING, AND I MEAN NOTHING WILL STAND IN MY WAY OF FINDING MY DAUGHTER!” As suddenly as the outburst occurred, it stopped. Heaving for breath and with her forehooves braced against the now cracked tabletop, Twilight gracefully cleared her throat and softly fluffed her wings. “Now, if there is no further business, we are adjourned,” and without waiting for a response, she quickly rose from her seat and walked out of the meeting room flanked by her two solar guards. Walking quickly through the castle, she nodded in passing at everypony until she reached the chambers she shared with her wife. “Thank you good stallions, you are dismissed,” she said as she entered her private quarters. Breathing a sigh of relief, Twilight softly walked over to the bed that was in the far corner of the room and slid in next to the prone form of Celestia. She could tell that her lover had cried herself to sleep again based on the matted fur around her eyes and down her muzzle. With a soft peck on the neck, Twilight wrapped her hooves around the much larger Solar regent and whispered, “Don’t worry Tia, we’ll find Sunny Days. I swear to you we will.” > 422. Xanthippe by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** The throne room of Canterlot castle was shrouded in shadow. Windows that normally allowed light to stream in were darkened by the mood of the mare sitting on the throne at the head of the room. The guards had fled early on, roughly ten minutes after the order to clear the room had been given. A scorch mark ran along one wall. Next to the door was a smashed pile of… something that looked expensive. A servant was peeking in the door at the far end. “Your Highness, you see what I mean?” Twilight Sparkle peeked in with her. “Yes, yes, I believe I do. That is definitely a cranky Celestia. Thank you for getting me, I’ll take care of this.” Twilight pushed the door open and walked towards her wife. As she approached she called out, “Celestia, was that a vase next to the door?” Celestia straightened up from her slouch. “No, it was a suit of armor.” “Ooof, I didn’t know you could shatter steel like that.” Twilight winced. Celestia’s voice was harder than the steel remnants. “I can if I have the right incentive.” “Blueblood?” Celestia grimaced. “Blueblood. I swear, I have no temper for that… sanctimonious sack of mule droppings, coming in here, whining about my precious people. If I see him again, I think I’ll give him a time out.” Twilight gasped. “Celestia! You weren’t really thinking of having Blueblood banished to the moon just because he said something arrogant about my bloodlines, were you? He’s an ass and it doesn’t matter what he says.” “Yeah well,” Celestia muttered. “I wasn’t not thinking about it. By Cadences Right Butt Cheek, if he moans one more time about how a commoner has less of a right to my time then he does. BAM. ZOOM. STRAIGHT TO THE MOON!” Twilight smothered a giggle. “Ok, ok, but why are you so worked up? I’ve seen you handle a hundred things worse then your nephew without so much as a frown, but here I find you raring to commit nepoticide without a second thought.” Celestia slumped down into a pathetic pile on her throne. “Well, with everything going on, it’s been hectic. I haven’t slept well in days, you’ve been off in Ponyville, the Griffons are acting up, the treasury wants a budget, you’ve been gone, someone’s been stealing the palace’s sugar supply, you weren’t here, Applejack wants my blessing to court Sunset, bright spot, but then Luna said she had to go chase the Dread Pirate… Spectrum… wait.” Celestia’s eyes widened. “TWILIGHT DAMMIT. She’s shirking her day in court to go off gallivanting with that prismatic lover of hers!” Celestia dropped her head into her hooves with a loud groan. “I’m just so… grumpy.” Twilight shook her head and sat down next to Celestia, reaching a wing out and rubbing the larger mare on the back. “Go ahead, tell me about all the things that have gone poorly this last week.” So she did. Celestia started on Monday and worked through a week that had had exactly one thing go right for her. The explanation dragged on and towards the end, Celestia started rambling. “...And the cake thing! Why won’t the cake thing just die. Judge one baking contest in which the only entry is a ruddy cake and suddenly you’re ‘Cakelestia!’ Why, if I ate cake half as much as everyone seems to think I do, I’d be as far beyond zaftig as Discord is beyond sane. I’d much rather a nice pie or an apple fritter. Oooh, can we go out to Sweet Apple Acres for apple fritters? Maybe some apple cider…” Celestia trailed off at the look she was receiving. Twilight was staring at her with a sympathetic, but amused expression. “Are you finished?” “Well I am now. I know better then to keep on when you give me that look.” Celestia replied. “Good. Here’s the plan. We’re going to Ponyville. We’re shirking your next four days of court. I checked, there’s nothing that can’t wait for Luna to get back. In Ponyville we are going to get some apple fritters, maybe some cider, and we’re going to relax in the spa wing of my palace. There we shall be pampered by Lotus and Aloe until this… this… Xanthippe is gone and my Tia is back. Is that understood?” Twilight stood up and extended her hoof to Celestia. “Yes Dear.” Celestia bowed her head meekly, then took Twilight’s hoof and stood up as well. “Good. I’ve not enjoyed my week away from you either, so this will be good for the both of us..” Twilight rolled her eyes and sighed. “It almost makes me think you were the pregnant one.” > 423. Captain by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** “Man the sails, they be gaining on us quick.” The purple unicorn waved her pegleg over the deck. “You, man the cannons.” A small flying lizard landed on her shoulder as she turned back to wheel and rose up on her back hooves, resting her front hooves on two of the pegs. “Everypony hold on.” She spun the wheel hard and the ship banked into a massive grey storm cloud, swallowing the ship whole. Outside the cloud a white unicorn lifted her sword and jumped on the prow of her ship. “FOLLOW THEM!” “But captain, that’s a funnel cloud. We’ll never make it through alive.” A blue pegasus gulped and shivered as she stared at the small hole in the cloud the other ship had made. The darkness inside leered at her and mocked her deepest fears. The unicorn cackled madly and wrapped her free hoof in a rope. “Nonsense Luna. If the Dread Pirate Twilight can brave the storm so can we.” Luna whined and clutched the wheel tightly. “But she’s insane and we are perfectly rational ponies...right?” Her only answer was a barking laugh as the unicorn pointed at the cloud with her sword and screamed her adversaries name. “Why do I bother.” Defeated she spun the wheel and aimed for the hole. The world lit up as a flash of lightning lanced over the bow of Twilight's ship and she smiled with a wicked glee. “See that Spike, the clouds welcome us.” The purple lizard chirped and Twilight tossed her wheel to the left, narrowly avoiding a screaming windigo. “Bring it on cloud, I am Twilight Sparkle, scourge of the seven skies.” Her face was lit by another blast of lightning and a cannon ball roared past her. “She comes Spike, she comes.” Behind them Luna screamed in terror as the windigo was run through by Celestia’s sword. “Nature cannot stop my wrath Twilight, I WILL CATCH YOU.” She leaned forward and pointed to the other ship. “FIRE!” The cannons roared and peppered the inside of the cloud with holes. Back on Twilight’s ship, Twilight roared back to her crew. “Return fire!” and was rewarded with the booming sound of cannons. The cloud swallowed the sound of the firing cannons much like it did the cannon balls, save one. Luna screamed as a cannon ball tore into the ship directly in front of her. Shards of wood stuck into her wheel and her eyes narrowed. “She shot my ship. SHE SHOT MY SHIP.” “That’s the spirit Luna. Bring the ship around and we’ll board her.” Celestia glared at the purple speck aboard the ship in front of them. “You won’t get away this time.” The wheel turned into a blur as Luna banked hard to right into a massive surge of wind. Her eyes expanded in surprise for a brief moment before her mad laughter started. “Sister, brace for impact.” Celestia looked back at her sister and gulped when she saw the mad gleam. “Um, sister, are you okay?” “She shot my ship.” “Yes well, umm, won’t ramming her break the ship even more?” Luna smiled with madness, turning the wheel hard to left. The sound of snapping wood and screaming ponies filled the air as the two ships joined together. Celestia screamed, rolling over her shoulder as she was thrown onto the deck of Twilight's ship. She jumped to her hooves. “TWILIGHT!” Twilight answered her by falling from the sail overhead and jamming a sword into the deck where she had been standing. “Yes dear?” Twilight smirked and yanked her sword free. Celestia growled. “I am not your dear.” She brandished her sword and settled into a stance. “But, those several weeks we spent together, did they mean nothing to you.” Twilight gave her a puppy dog look for a few seconds before breaking into laughter. “Arrgh.” Celestia lunged forward and brought her sword down. Twilight rolled to the side and whistled as a piece of barrel took a chunk from her ear. “Temper temper love.” Twilight flicked her sword to the side, deflecting Celestia’s blade. “It’s not like I stole anything of value.” Celestia sputtered as she spoke. “Nothing of value.” Her voice rose in pitch. “You stole my most valued possession.” Twilight snickered and leaned against the mast, planting her sword in the floor. “It’s just a box.” She rolled her eyes. “If it means that much to you, you can have it back.” She lifted her tricorner hat and pulled out the box and tossed it back to Celestia. “Can you stop chasing me to every corner of the world now.” The box flipped end over end, aiming straight over Celestia’s head. She jumped up, her horn starting to glow as the wind grabbed the box and whisked it towards the edge of deck. Her mouth opened in a silent scream as the box vanished over the railing. She hung over the railing and sniffled as she turned back to Twilight. “How could you?” Twilight slid up to her and wrapped a hoof over the back of her neck, pulling her in close. “Because the real thing is always better.” Celestia turned bright red and tried to back away. “Now now, no running away from me this time.” Twilight darted forward and kissed Celestia passionately. Luna swung in on a rope, a sword clenched between her teeth. She grabbed the handle as she landed and rolled to her hooves. “EGU...ard.” She stared at Twilight and Celestia for a moment. “OH COME ON!” > 424. Soda by Bakmah Genesis > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bakmah Genesis *** Twilight blinked the Alicorn in front of her, Celestia calmly sipping her Earl Gray, oblivious to the stare she was getting. "You seriously never had caffeine?" asked Twilight, finding it hard to believe that the insanely busy goddess went without the substance that managed to keep her and many other ponies sane and awake throughout the day. Whether it come in coffee, soda, or those energy drinks that Rainbow Dash swears Pinkie Pie is powered off of. "Nope." Celestia set down her cup. "I have always thought that caffeine was not needed to keep on energized and awake. Same with sugar. Ponies who believe such things are just trying to justify an addiction." "Just like you and Earl Gray?" Celestia glared at Twilight, the mare holding in her giggles that she soon succumbed to, Celestia soon joining her. “Yes, I am sure you can make that suggestion.” said Celestia, taking another sip of her tea. “Then why not try soda. at least? Most ponies drink because it tastes good, not because of the caffeine” “Unlike you and the pot of coffee you drink in our bedroom each morning?” asked Celestia, smirking behind her cup. Twilight huffed as she levitated her glass of soda in front of Celestia. “Just try it.” The goddess rolled her eyes as she swapped her tea with the fizzy liquid. She eyed it for a moment before taking a sip. Luna’s ears perked as she heard hoofsteps and cackling down the hall. Peeking her head out of the room, she was greeted by a messy maned Celestia cackling madly as she dashed down the halls, a rather frustrated Twilight trying to catch and subdue her. The Night Goddess blinked before returning into her room, shaking her head. “I shall never understand ponies today.” She levitated a checker piece across the board in front of her. “King me.” Discord rubbed his chin before slapping a ham sandwich on her side of the board. “Checkmate.” said the draconequus smugly. “Fair move.” said Luna. “But you activated my trap card.” The checker piece from earlier seemed to come alive, standing up before shanking Discord’s King mercilessly. “Smart.” Discord nodded briefly before grabbing another Ham sandwich, plotting his next move. > 425. Assist by ThePortalPony > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by ThePortalPony *** Twilight sat near her own private desk in the library, the moon shone through the glass windows of the Canterlot Castle Library, which was the only given light for the book Twilight was reading. Scanning though the pages pages of a book she knew most, The Book of Equestrian History was filled with memories and knowledge. Twilight stopped to look around in the darkness when quiet hoofsteps filled the silent halls of books, it looked like the shelves were shuddering as the hoofsteps echoed closer to her slowly. A slender and tall, white pony emerged from the darkness, as if light was trying to escape from it death to the growing dark. "Celestia! It's you. I-I never realized it was you walking down these halls late at night, umm... how may I assist you today?" stuttered Twilight. "Assist me? Oh I'm just here to grab a book for a student of mine, she's afraid of the dark." said Celestia, looking back towards a shelf and levitated a book over with her horn, it read on the dusty red cover: Spells for Ponies Afraid of the Dark. Twilight giggled at the title, and Celestia smiled with her. Celestia was about to walk back towards the exit, but Twilight quickly ran and hugged her with a quick squeeze and backed off to get back to reading. Celestia smiled slightly, then walked of into the dark of the night. > 426. Brush by Palaikai > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Palaikai *** When you lived to the age that Princess Celestia had reached, there were very few things that could surprise you; in hindsight, she figured that it wasn't all that unusual that this one student would ignore her edict, but she was still taken aback to see the tiny purple unicorn propped upright at her desk, a beatific smile set upon her face, as she made some changes to the notes she'd copied down the previous day. There were those who merely tolerated school; there were those would go to ridiculous lengths to feign illness just to be away from the place for a day, but not Twilight Sparkle. More than once, she'd dragged herself to class despite being in the grip of a heavy cold, the pony pox, or some other debilitating affliction. “Twilight Sparkle?” Celestia put as much authority as she could muster into her voice. “You do realise that classes were cancelled due to the weather, don't you?” Even if the school hadn't been officially closed on her order, Celestia doubted that many of her students would've been brave enough to make the journey; an ugly storm battered against the heavy wooden shutters protecting the windows, beating out a woodwind percussion. It was not a natural phenomenon either. It had blown in from the east, birthed in the dark heart of the Everfree Forest were such conditions were considered normal. While it was bad enough here in Canterlot, the settlements that had sprung up around the periphery of the forest such as Ponyville would have it so much worse. “I know, but ...” Twilight hesitated, as if trying to find the right words to articulate her feelings. Spending the day with her big brother wouldn't have been the worst thing in the world, especially if Mi Amore Cadenza was there, after all. “But you felt safer here than you did at home?” “Mm.” She nodded before letting her head sink a little, embarrassed as always at how most ponies could read her as easily she she read a book. Or maybe it was just that she'd spent so much time in the princess' company that Celestia always knew what she was thinking? “Are you … I mean, do you want me to leave?” Even if she'd harboured any notions of sending the filly home – which she hadn't – the way in which Twilight's mulberry eyes widened to twice their normal size, to say nothing of the adorable pout of her bottom lip, would've put the kibosh on Celestia's plans, anyway. “No, of course not,” she replied, doing her best to stifle her giggle at Twilight's pleading expression. “But rather than spending the whole day stuck in the classroom copying old notes, why don't we go down to the library instead?” The princess had been heading down there, anyway; with the students and staff gone, Celestia had figured that now was as good a time as any to give the old building a once-over. Just as Celestia had expected she would, Twilight practically leapt out of her seat at the mention of that particular word. She flattered herself by thinking that her company was part of the appeal, but she knew that the main draw for the filly was the promise of a room full of books and no distractions. Still, if it weren't for mandatory closing hours, Twilight would probably live her entire life in the school's well-stocked library. If she ever paid a visit to the grand respository in the Castle of the Two Sisters, then her head would probably explode. “Princess?” Twilight asked quietly, feeling as though she was intruding on something. “Are you okay?” “Huh?” replied Celestia, blinking slowly, returning to Equestria. “Yes. Why do you ask?” “Well, you just looked sad for a second,” said Twilight, a pensive expression on her face, fearing that this line of questioning was perhaps crossing a line that shouldn't be crossed with her mentor. “I'm fine.” The princess favoured the filly with a small smile. She hadn't thought about the old castle in some time, and doubtless the Everfree's bizarre environment had caused it to crumble into a ruin by now. If not, it would be infested by the oddities which called the forest their home. “My mom always says that I should talk to her or my dad, or even Shiny or the babysitter, if I'm feeling down,” said Twilight quickly, worried that, if she had to stop – even for breath – she'd lose her nerve. She cast a sideways look at Celestia. “D'you still talk to your parents when you're sad?” “Sometimes,” Celestia replied, not at all proud of the little white lie that she was telling her student. Her relationship with her parents had been strained long before her ascension to alicorn status; she'd tried very hard to make sure the same thing didn't happen to Twilight: that, important though they were, her magical studies were still secondary to the connections she formed with other ponies. Given the way that Twilight talked about her family in glowing terms, it seemed to be working well so far. “D'you think I'll get the chance to meet them one day?” “They're, ah, difficult to get hold of.” Celestia's low mood sunk just that much further at the second lie. Still, there were some things that you just couldn't explain acceptably to a child, no matter how bright they were. “They live very … far away.” Twilight accepted all this with a nod of her head. Celestia was both gratified and a little afraid of the blind trust the filly displayed in her; the kind of loyalty only the very young, the very innocent, are capable of. Before life became a series of disappointments, compromises, complications and half-measures that pleased no one. The princess shook her head, her multi-hued mane falling over her eyes, wishing that she could also shake loose the thousands of years of stray thoughts collected there-in. When they finally reached the library, they found that the heavy oak doors were lay open already; there hadn't been time for the librarians to put everything neatly away on their respective shelves before the storm warning had come in, thus there were books, pamphlets, and many other texts strewn around the various tables. Celestia smiled at Twilight's aghast expression as she took in the disarray: very few crimes affected the filly as deeply as those perpetrated against the written word. Still, the dim lantern light lent the large room a cosy, homely air; even the dust motes were happy, dancing as they were in the shafts of radiant orange. “Should we tidy up first?” asked Twilight, annoyed by the disorder but also keen to bury her muzzle in a book. It was a war of competing compulsions, and Celestia had to admit that the play of emotions across the filly's face were amusing to watch. “Let's leave that for the librarians to deal with, eh?” Celestia said with a conspiratorial wink as she led Twilight further inside the darkened room. The storm seemed very far away all of a sudden, though it could've just been the muffling effect of the roof's insulating materials. The princess disappeared into one of the aisles, searching for something that might interest the filly (something that she hadn't read a thousand times before); she was barely out of Twilight's sight for a moment when there was a loud scraping sound, followed by a thunderous crash, and then a howling wind began to whip up loose sheaves of paper. Darting quickly back to where she had left Twilight at one of the tables – vowing that she would never forgive herself if something had happened to the filly – Celestia was shocked by what she found. It appeared that a stray bolt of lightning had winged the roof, dislodging part of the ancient structure; the cave in would've crushed Twilight had it not been for her powers kicking in at just the right time, and now the loose brick and mortar were suspended just above her head as if dangling on an invisible strand of twine. “Twilight,” Celestia said, taking a deep breath in relief. “Are you …?” Twilight's eyes glowed a hot, bright white; her untempered powers had been triggered by the danger, but now she couldn't shut them off. A storm, every bit as fierce as the one that continued outside, threatened to consume the library … and more besides. “You have to focus!” Celestia said, shouting to be heard over the rising mistral. “Focus on something that calms you, something peaceful. Think about your family, Cadance, me, anything!” “I can't do it!” Twilight replied sobbing, milk-coloured tears pouring from her eyes. The power was literally bleeding out of her the longer it went on. Fear and adrenaline were fuelling her power, and if Celestia didn't do something soon they would continue to drain Twilight until she had nothing left to give and all that pooled energy would spill out in an enormous explosion. Forget the school, half of Canterlot could be wiped out in such a blast! She tried to approach the scared filly, but the buffeting waves forced her back; rain flooded in through the gap in the roof, soaking Celestia's pelt, but none of it was reaching Twilight. The burning furore around her evaporated any liquid before it had the chance to touch her. Bracing herself, Celestia soldiered on. She ignored the rain, the scalding heat, the pulsing cyclone that would've knocked her off her feet and likely through one of the walls, until she reached Twilight. Finally, when she was close enough, she pulled the filly into a tight embrace; the princess brushed her mane softly, and cooed gently in her ear. “Sh, sh. It's okay, I'm here, Twilight. Let it go, let it all go.” It took a moment, but eventually Celestia's calming hug and soothing words had their effect, and Twilight's eyes returned to their normal state. She blinked confusedly for a second before the debris from the roof clattered to the floor, shaking her out of her reverie. “Are you all right?” asked Celestia, taking stock of the dented floorboards. “I'm ...” Twilight choked back her tears, rapidly becoming aware of what had just transpired. Her voice filled with concern for her injured mentor. “Never mind me, are you okay? I'm so sorry. Did I hurt you?” “I'm fine. Really ,I am.” There were a couple of scorch marks, and she was sodden to the core, but nothing permanent. “Is that going to happen again?” the filly asked unhappily. Celestia, still stroking Twilight's hair, decided that it was best to be honest. You couldn't properly deal with something unless you had all the facts at your command, after all. “Probably, yes, until you learn to control your powers as all unicorns and alicorns must do. Granted, you are an exceptional case, however,” she added with a slight smile. “It won't be easy, but I have no doubts that you'll succeed.” “How can you be so sure?” “I have faith in you.” “I don't want to hurt anypony.” “You won't.” After disentangling from herself, Celestia stood up with some effort. “Come. We'd best get out of here in case the storm decides to take a turn for the worse.” Twilight nodded, but looked forlornly at the library. “But what about all the books?” Suppressing a laugh, Celestia looked down fondly on the filly. So innocent, so brilliant, so full of potential. “They can be easily replaced, but you and I … are a different story.” As they left together, a realisation dawned on the princess: as important as she was to Twilight, it wasn't until this moment that she'd become fully aware of just how much Twilight meant to her. She hadn't been this close to anypony since … a long time ago. She looked up ruefully at the hole in the library and caught a brief sight of the moon before it was hidden by dark clouds. > 427. Quacksalver by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** "Celestia, did you know this mare here?" asked Twilight indicated to a name that she had seen quite a few times already. Celestia looked to what Twilight was trying to show her. "Hmm, oh it's her. Yes I knew her," Celestia said after a while. Twilight's ears perked up at the prospect of finding something on the mystery mare. "Really? She seems to have been heavily credited with medical advances and some of the older medical reforms still in place. But there's no mention of her in any books or historical accounts. The only account I found was a journal written by a Court official who accuses her of false medicines and he details some other testimonies from the Court and from the illiterate rabble as he called many of the lower class Ponies. It looks like either nopony wrote about her which is unlikely or she was erased from history…." Twilight said as she levelled a glare at Celestia. Celestia didn't flinch but she instead sighed, "That's sort of complicated. She was a complex mare and I knew her well, we had an interesting relationship." "There's quite an emphasis and tone on the word 'interesting', although I just find it strange that such an accredited Pony is essentially gone from history. Perhaps it was the accusations leveled against her," Twilight commented as she returned to her book. "Ah, she became a close friend over time," Celestia said in way of an explanation. Twilight looked back to stare at Celestia, "Right. Okay, could I get the story please?" "She was a wonderful charmer who was more than she said she was in more ways than one," Celestia said wistfully. "It's somewhat too early to be this cryptic Celestia," replied Twilight in a weary tone. Celestia nodded, "Just relax and I'll tell you the whole story, although this will take a while to explain." “As you can see Nobles of the Court this,” the mare said holding up a number of small vials, “are the very tools of my trade. The tools by which I cure what it is that you find yourself stricken with.” Celestia smiled brightly at seeing the smooth mare present herself before the Court. She was a potential candidate for a soon to be vacant position as one of the doctors was on his way to retirement. There weren’t enough medically inclined Ponies around and more where needed now more than ever especially as some of Equestria’s neighbours were looking for the excuse to start a war. If this mare did as he promised, they could be a position for her in her Court. “Let me guess, she did well enough that you invited him to stay," Twilight said. Celestia shook her head, “What she did was not enough for me to grant her a position. I would have preferred to wait a few more years so she could learn more, but the war forced my hoof. It was then I learned just how far her extent of medicine went.” “-hat of poultice, herbal medicine? Do you know that?” Celestia asked sternly as she loomed over the lounging mare. “Nope,” she said not even heeding the tone in the Princess’ voice. Celestia leaned in the mare before her. “What do you know mare?” Celestia said coldly. The mare stretched out slowly before answering Celestia. “About medicine, nothing; my Mark is for alchemy not curing the ill.” “What followed was a long and difficult questioning session between us. Eventually I imprisoned her for fraud, there wasn’t more I could do while so much of the country was occupied by the war.” “Now I understand why the Court official called her for performing false medicine.” She had little idea of what was going on other than she had been dragged out of her cell that morning by a pair of stony-faced Guards and brought before the Princess. Between her and the Princess was a small table with small unlabelled glass vials. “Well I never did believe I would see your face once more my Highness, I almost thought you had forgott-“ “Quiet mare, you claim knowledge of alchemy. Now you are to prove it,” Celestia said curtly. “What is my incentive, nothing’s for free.” Celestia glared, “You’ll be moved to better quarters and assigned as assistant to one of the practicing doctors as well your record will be cleared.” The mare’s face split into a wide grin as lifted up the first glass vial, “Of course my Highness.” “That was her contribution to the war, creating potions and poultices to help the wounded,” Twilight said. Celestia nodded, “That was the beginning of her contribution to the war effort.” “That’s how she learned medicine and I’m guessing that she would eventually gain a position in Court for her contribution to advancing medicine,” Twilight said as she started to sort her reference materials away. “Although I’m amazed that some of her medical reforms are still in place, but that doesn’t answer the question of why there’s almost no historical accounts about her.” “Strangely that was her last request to me. Despite how she was in life, in death she wanted Ponies to forget her. She never told me why exactly she wanted that, maybe to break connection between her old life before the war and her life after the war. Although I still have her private journals, the other half of her last request was giving me her journals. I think she wanted me to have them as a reminder of her and in some way I think she did wanted to be remembered even if only a few ever remembered. You can read them later if you like.” > 428. Silhouette by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Dear Dearest My Most Loved To Celestia Since I was little I have watched you. Ever since that first day when I saw your silhouette in the sun as you lifted it high into the sky I have known but it wasn’t until I was older that I understood. You burn so bright, so strong that no one has ever seen the mare who casts the light. You create a shadow over yourself and it is that shadow we all see. I, though, wanted to see past the silhouette of you that is cast over the world. At first I approached your sister, who could possibly know you better than your own family. Sadly she did not know you as well as family, she had been gone for a thousand years. Next I went to Discord, he had known you once, why not see if he remembered you. It was foolish of me to think he might help, all he did was laugh. He did give me some advice, advice I hope to use one day. My quest continued though, who is Celestia? Everypony knows Celestia but none of them KNOW you. Lost as to what to do I turned to books. Books have never let me down but when trying to see beyond the light to the pony beyond, they did fail me. Who is Celestia, who is the mare under the mask? Perhaps the outline tells us more than we think. We know she is kind, loving and caring. She lifted a nation upon her shoulders through it’s darkest days after losing her only family, so she must be strong. Those are attributes though, a part of her surely but not who she is. So we know what she is. She is a ruler of greatness with the aforementioned attributes and so many more. It still leaves me wondering who she is. Who is the mare inside the silhouette she casts? Who is Celestia, and why does no one know her. I finally chose to speak to Cadence, the mare you raised after her kingdom was lost. She told me that if I wanted to know who Celestia was I needed to follow my heart. So today I sat down to pen this letter. I write you Celestia because I want to know who you are. I want to know the mare I grew up with, the mare who means more to me than anything else in this wide world. I want to sit beside you and talk about your past. I want to be there for you when dark moments from your past make you shudder, when the sadness of your eternity wracks your body with tears. I have seen these moments in you, these moments that others call weakness and I want to be there for you in these moments. I want to know the mare who hides behind closed doors so the world cannot see her flaws. There is nothing more in this world that I want than to be the pony you lean on in bad times, the pony who brightens your day and consumes your thoughts when you wake and sleep. I love you Celestia, with everything I have and more. Please, consider this one request from this selfish mare, hear me say I love you and don’t push me away. You don’t have to love me back, I just need you to know that no matter what, I love you Celestia. I love the silhouette of you, I love the mare in the silhouette. All her flaws, all her strengths, all her weakness, I love them all and I always will. Love, Twilight Sparkle, your most faithful friend. > 429. Tuxedo by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** Dearest Twilight, It is wonderful to hear from you again. It is quite rare now with all your princessly duties that you take the time to write me. I must admit it was rather disheartening to have gone so long without receiving a letter from you, I believe the last time you wrote me was over a month ago. The reason behind why though are very clear after having read your previous letter. I imagine you ran yourself into quite the panic over how to properly word such a powerful letter. It is a little surprising to me to hear such things from you. I guess it does make some sense though, you are the pony who has spent the most time besides me outside Cadence or Luna. In light of what you have told me I think I will withhold my answer until the end of this letter and instead pose some questions for you to ponder. My first question is, are you sure? This may sound harsh but there is much about me I have kept hidden from you. As you know I am quite an ancient mare which in of itself may pose a little bit of unease in you but it also means I have a very long history, not all of it is as happy as you may think. I am not trying to dissuade you with this question but it is one you need to consider. My second question is a little more simple. You stated you wished to know the mare not the title and I wonder if you don’t already know. To rephrase, you have spent most of your life with me and while I often keep my mask up you are one of the few privileged ponies who I feel relaxed enough around to let it slide from time to time. Are you sure that you have not already glimpsed the mare you wish to know but chose not to acknowledge it in favor of the image I project? Of course those two questions are not the only ones you should consider but they are very important. Once you have thought on those I want you to consider the fact I have had no small part in raising you, some would say I am a second mother to you, If this does not bother you, then I am indeed glad but are you ready for how others may in fact perceive this? Are you prepared to deal with how the nobles will take this and the media may portray any relationship we persue? If you think you are then next I have one more question. My final question to you is, are you sure you can keep your promise? Can you truly keep your promise to love the mare, her flaws, her weaknesses? Will you Twilight promise not to run when you learn of the darker parts of my past, be there for me even in my weakest moments as a pillar of strength for me when I most need it? If the answer to nay of these questions is no, or there is any doubt in your mind then return the package I sent with this. Do not open it, just return it and we will continue on as friends. Love, Celestia Twilight put the letter down and took a deep breath. Her mind raced in circles as she thoguht about the questions Celestia had posed. There was plenty of doubt but the doubt wasn’t about whether she could accept Celestia or anything. Her doubt was squarely in the category of this being so new and so unexpected. Twilight’s horn lit up and she pulled the small package that had come with the letter. The twine took on a mulberry tone as she untied it and unwrapped the garment within. Twilight lifted a gorgeous tuxedo from the package, a tear of pure joy rolling down her cheek. Pinned to the tuxedo was a piece of paper that read simply, “Wear this and pick me up at seven tomorrow.” Twilight gently laid the tuxedo out over her bed and grabbed the letter again. She reread it a few times before placing it on top of the tuxedo reverently. A smile pulled the corners of her mouth up as she sighed. “Yes Celestia, I can keep the promise and weather any storm that may come between us. I will never let anything stop me from being there for you.” > 430. Octopus by Cytotoxin > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Cytotoxin *** "...ilight Spar..." Something roused her from sleep. Which was an achievement in itself - she was decisively displeased to leave such vividly vibrant dreams behind. Yet... Reality calls. Still groggy, she blindly pawed around until she found the nearest wall. Wait, wall? Glassen wall, even? Suddenly, she was wide awake and alert, trying her best to determine what exactly was going on. And why exactly was she sleeping in the aquarium. Wait. What. Twilight pulled herself together, tentacles pressing against the wall to create suction that`d allow her to climb out of water. She peeked out of the aquarium, befuddled and curious, and almost bumped noses with princess Celestia. "...Ah. Twilight. Finally awake, I see?" - proffered Celestia wryly - "And coherent, I hope?" Twilight`s nose wobbled as she did her best to stare at Celestia. It was hard to do so with both eyes at once. "Why am I an octopus?" - she finally managed, silently happy that whoever cast the transformation spell didn`t skimp on including the translation dweomer. Celestia merely chuckled. "That`s what I`d like to know as well." - she returned, making herself comfortable on the sitting pillow - "Let`s make a deal, dear? I`ll explain you how, and you`ll tell me why. Because this form? Entirely your doing." Twilight snorted. Or, at least, made an attempt to. The resulting sound was something more befitting a sink then a pony. "Your guess is as good as mine." - she proffered - "Last thing I remember, I was working cough medicines and then... this." Celestia`s grin widened. "Let me clarify, dear. What I really want to know is why octopus, and not some other thing. As to why did you do this? That much I already know." - she proffered jovially, pulling over a cup of tea with her magic and taking a sip from it. Twilight`s eye twitched. "Why not octopus? I suspect I didn`t think straight when I did this. Maybe I was simply frustrated with the clumsiness of my hooves and wanted something more flexible." - she proffered in return - 'The question remains... What happened?" Celestia quirked her brow. "To answer this, I`d need a few answers from yourself. To begin with... what exactly kind of cough medicine were you making?" - she inquired patiently. Twilight rubbed her head in thought. "...As you probably know, most modern cough medicines rely on dextromethorphan." - she proffered, slipping into a lecture easily - "While it`s generally pretty good at getting the job done, I noticed that it could be more efficient if the aromatic rings could be connected with an extra oxidizer. Unfortunately, on it`s own it tends to overshoot the desired effect and cause spasms, but I managed to stabilize it by adding two acetil groups. That should give us something I preliminarily called diacetyloxymorphinan... And that`s as far as I remember." Celestia nodded thoughtfully. "No wonder. I must disappoint you, however. The substance you created is already known and called a little bit differently. It`s diacetylmorphine." - she explained - "It is indeed efficient medicine against the cough, but I`m afraid we simply can not put it into use as such." Twilight`s tentacles writhed as she wracked her memory trying to recall the name Celestia just mentioned. "I can`t recall what it is." - she grumbled - "I have a hunch it`s important and it keeps just... out of my attention scope. Help me out here, please?" White alicorn snickered. "You might know it better as heroin." - she proffered - "I think you`ll agree with me - we simply can`t put something like this into public drugstores. As to what happened to you? You dropped the beaker, cut your fetlock on it, and... the rest is history." SPLUSH! Twilight`s involuntary reaction was to wrap all her eight tentacles around herself, falling back into aquarium. There was a lot of things she wanted to say, but first and foremost on her mind was resounding "D`OH!" She dimly felt Celestia`s magic pulling her out of the water, then a familiar feeling of fluidity as Celestia restored her to her normal form. "I`m such a dunce." - she muttered bitterly - "Of course the better it acts, the easier it hits the brain... OF COURSE." She grumbled and stood up, silently grateful for Celestia`s wing pulling her into a gentle hug. "At least, now I have an excuse to be doting on you, dear." - teased bigger alicorn as she leaned in to kiss Twilight`s nose - "Sincerely speaking, I doubt a one-time exposure will cause anything particularly untowards, but better be safe then sorry, no?" Twilight muttered - "....I`m hungry. And horny. And tired. And feeling stupid." Celestia chuckled - "Well, the last problem you`ll have to get over on your own, and the third is easily handled by some sleep. But first, let me help you a bit with first two." > 431. Return by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Celestia sighed allowing herself to finally relax, everything for the moment was done and everypony, courtiers, petitioner, servants, Guards, had all been asked to leave her quarters alone. The faint smell of her favourite tea permeated the air of which she poured herself a cup exactly the way she preferred it, a little sweet and a hint of milk. Everything was calm, peaceful; free of the usual distractions and demands on her time. That was until a small flash popped into the room unimpeded by the strong wards. Celestia tensed at the sight of the light before relaxing when she realized who had teleported into her chambers. Her visit was unexpected, but it might be nice to spend her time with a friend. “Twilight,” Celestia greeted as the lavender Pony came into view. “I was just about to have some tea, won’t you join me?” Twilight was unusually silent and instead of answering she merely marched up to the table and took a seat opposite of Celestia before unceremoniously dropping a loosely rolled scroll in front of Celestia. Celestia quirked at eyebrow at her friend’s unusual behavior, but grasped the scroll with her magic and began reading it over. Not even a sentence later her eyes widen as she realized just what she held in her magic. “How?” Celestia whispered. “I had come here to ask the same thing Celestia,” Twilight said curtly, “Mind explaining this ‘letter’ for me?” “I-“, Celestia started before stopping. She allowed herself to take several deep breaths before she started again. “This letter was private. I had never intended for anyone, but me to see it.” “Then why write it?” Twilight said quietly as she tried to keep her composure, “You already know I’m with somepony else.” Celestia sighed again as her posture drooped slightly, “It was my release.” Celestia looked up and noticed that Twilight had said nothing which she took as a sign to continue. “One of the subjects I’ve taught you was history, you know for how long my reign has been. For all those millenniums I had few I could count as a friend, Luna was my constant companion except for one of those millenniums. I found it…. hard to express myself freely with others. So many heartaches, heartbreaks, and sorrow; my life wasn’t all sad for I also found happiness and joy. But it was hard to speak about myself especially during my sole reign. There were so many expectations on me as Princess; I was distant yet caring, unapproachable yet warm. Eventually the pressure became too much and for a time I nearly lost myself. A physician I had on staff at the time suggested I find a way to vent and express myself and I began writing down everything. It was how I could express myself in the absence of somepony I could trust.” “Yet somehow this letter,” Twilight said cutting into Celestia’s explanation, “found its way to me.” Twilight sighed and said in a softer tone, “Why Celestia?” Celestia shook her head; she knew all the unsaid intricacies wrapped up in that one question. She focused on the question in an attempt to maintain her composure, but she knew it wasn’t working. Slowly she began to speak, “It all began after you rescued my sister, after we began moving from teacher and student to friends. There is much I love about you and not just your intelligence, but your kindness and resolve to do what was right. I never wanted for you to read this, I don’t know how you got it either.” Celestia took a few calming breaths before continuing softly, “But please Twilight forgive me?” Silence filled the air, heavy silence without the usual warmth or comfort that they shared. After a long pause Twilight slowly began to speak, “I want to forgive you, but from what you wrote I feel uneasy about our relationship right now. You want me deeply and I know this and you would also never hurt me, but…. I need time.” Twilight walked around the table and firmly hugged Celestia, “I’m sorry Celestia.” The purple Unicorn backed away from the Alicorn Princess and bowed, “Please excuse me Princess”, before she teleported away leaving the Princess alone. > 432. Answer by Palaikai > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Palaikai *** “Twilight, my faithful student, you can talk to me about anything.” These words echoed in the mind of the Princess of Friendship as she prepared yet another piece of paper, placing it, with a soft exhalation of irritation, on the slanting desk in front of her. A quill hovered tentatively in the air, caught in the magenta aura of Twilight Sparkle's magical field, never quite dipping low enough for the nib to put ink to parchment. Writing a letter to Princess Celestia had never been this galling, Twilight thought bitterly, chewing nervously on her bottom lip, but then this isn't just another friendship report. Well, that wasn't quite true; friendship certainly formed part of the letter's overall message, but the broader theme was something altogether … else. Something that was impossible for even the best quill tip to put too fine a point on. How can I tell the Princess that I love her? “Love.” Twilight said the word out loud. It sounded alien, strange, to her. It didn't take too long to figure out why: she said it all the time – just this morning she was telling Pinkie Pie that she loved the new range of glazed doughnuts Sugarcube Corner had on offer – thus there was a slight element of cognitive dissonance at work. Why do we use the same word to signify a deep connection between two ponies as we do to express our hankering for baked goods? Maybe I should write that? If anything, I'm sure it'd be one of the more unique compliments Celestia's ever received in her long life: I have almost the same depth of feeling for you as I do for deep-fried batter. Unless it has apricot jam in it, in which case you're out of luck. Sucking in a great lungful of breath, Twilight's eventual sigh sounded more like the existential howl of an animal confronted with the purposeless futility of life. Turning her eyes on the scroll again, she was shocked to see that her subconscious mind had taken control of her magic temporarily and had written down her insane internal monologue. Groaning, she crumpled up the piece of paper and deposited it with ten thousand of its brethren in an overflowing waste basket. It wasn't often she was glad that Spike was out – he was away mooning over Rarity in the guise of helping her out around the shop – but Twilight didn't want anypony, even him, who had seen her eat three jars of apricot jam when the last Daring Do novel had ended on a downer, to see her like this. It was pathetic. Her thoughts turned to the baby dragon and she wondered how Spike was able to cope with his crush as coolly as he did. How he coped with the jealousy when anypony even so much as spoke to Rarity. How he coped with knowing that it couldn't possibly work out. He couldn't possibly be content just being around her all the time, could he? Or had he accepted that as the extent of their relationship, and was happy to take what was offered? So many questions, so few answers. Proposition: How do I tell the Goddess of the Sun that I am in love with her? Feasible alternatives: Go and bury my head under a rock until we're the only two ponies left in Equestria, then she'll have to have a relationship with me by default in order to repopulate the species! (Dial back on the craziness a tad, Sparkle. Love, The Fragile Remnants of your Self-Respect.) Conclusion: Would telling her to her face REALLY be the worst thing in the world? Summary: Everything hates me. I want apricot jam. Spike has it too easy. Just fly over to Canterlot and tell her? Could that work? Twilight's mulberry eyes scrutinized the veritable mountain of papers that she'd gone through, trying to find the right words to express her feelings. The right words, as if so ephemeral a concept actually existed. She could save herself the effort of flying, of course, but she wanted to give herself some time to think; maybe there were no right words, and she should just come out and say that one simple, effective phrase that ponies have been saying to each other since time immemorial, but didn't Princess Celestia deserve something a bit more special than that? Doesn't she deserve somepony a bit more special than me? No! Now was not a time for self-doubt. The worst that Celestia could do is reject her, and Twilight felt herself ready for that, if only to get the weight off of her withers once and for all. Stepping outside the Castle of Friendship, Twilight found Ponyville bathed in a sea of ruddy orange light; Celestia's magic was at work, lowering the sun so that Luna could raise the moon in turn. From what she knew of her habits, the princess would soon be taking her evening meal, followed by her winding down routine, then off to bed for an early night. Twilight elected to try and catch her after dinner. Nopony liked having their meals interrupted after all, even if it was for a good cause. Rainbow Dash would doubtless have critiqued her ungainly running start, but flying was still a new thing to her; she was sure that she'd master it in time, but the tingly feeling of nervous anticipation punching her gut out of shape wasn't exactly helping matters. Looking down, she saw the rooftops of Carousel Boutique, Sugarcube Corner, and even the distant outlines of Fluttershy's cottage and Sweet Apple Acres looked close enough to touch with her alicorn-enhanced senses sharpening every detail, all picked out in delicate shades of vermilion. Had she asked them, Twilight knew that her friends would support her decision. Some of them had guessed already, while the others merely joked about the way she turned beet red every time she was in the princess' company. Rarity, so obsessed with romance, had been the first to notice, of course: “Darling,” Rarity had said while fitting Twilight for a dress for the upcoming gala, “when are you going to tell her how you feel?” “What do you mean?” replied Twilight, acting the innocent. “Nice try.” Rarity had pulled the laces of the bodice so tight that she'd practically liquefied Twilight's internal organs. “When are you going to tell Princess Celestia that you're in love with her?” “How did you know about that?” Twilight took several deep breaths while checking that all of her bones were still in more or less the right places. “It's written all over your face, dear. To say nothing of the way you follow her around like a little lost puppy whenever you're at a function together.” The white unicorn clapped her hooves together and screeched like a filly. “Oh, it's so romantic! Falling in love with a princess.” “I'm a princess, too, y'know.” Rarity's enthusiasm refused to abate at this information, however. “Still, though ...” Shaking her head free of these thoughts, Twilight continued her journey; the last of the thatched-roof cottages gave way to wide open fields, hills, babbling brooks … all of them bathed in the light of Celestia's sun. The castle was but a distant speck on the mountaintop. The cool breeze washing over the land was refreshing, taking the edge off the last of the dying heat, and Twilight leaned into it a bit more, enjoying the way it ruffled her mane dramatically. There were precious few times in life when you felt more like a superhero than when you were soaring over the land that it was your duty to protect, and even if she wasn't very good at flying, Twilight knew that it was not a feeling she would willingly give up. “Princess Celestia,” she said out loud, testing the water, “I love you.” No. Too quick. Too direct. I need to cushion it with something. “Princess, we've known each other for so long ...” Yeah, remind her that she's watched me grow up from a filly. That isn't weird at all when I'm trying to confess my feelings. “Princess, I have nothing but the deepest respect and admiration for you ...” Ugh. That's exactly the kind of thing that creep Blueblood would say right before saying the most disrespectful thing he could think of. Panting hard, wings a chaotic jumble, Twilight came in for a landing in the castle's courtyard. How did Rainbow Dash make flight seem so effortless? Somewhere deep in that girl's ancestry was a mad relative who had been overly familiar with an eagle or something. Grateful to be able to use her legs again, even if they were a bit wobbly, she walked along the cool stone path to the entrance, her mind in turmoil. Half of her being wanted to break into a trot until she reached the throne room, and the other half wanted to run all the way back to Ponyville and commence with her contingency plan of hiding under a rock. “Princess Twilight Sparkle,” a guard said, bowing theatrically. “I wasn't aware you had business with Princess Celestia tonight.” “I don't,” replied Twilight, nodding politely at the guard. “I'm here on a, er, personal errand.” “Go right ahead,” he said, gesturing inside. “She should just be finishing dinner.” Twilight allowed herself an internal cheer, glad that her impeccable timing skills hadn't diminished. “Thank you.” “Princess.” Legs taking on the consistency of jelly all the way, Twilight made her way to the throne room. Celestia would just be in the process of telling a bored-looking Luna about any minor tasks that needed to be attended to during the night. Her heart hammered in her chest until she was certain that somepony was going to tell her to keep it down. Luna would be flitting off to make preparations. Hammer! Celestia would be about to head to her chambers. Hammer! Her hoof faltering in mid-air, Twilight tapped weakly on the heavy oak door. “Enter,” Celestia called. If she was surprised or annoyed at somepony making demands on her time when she was supposed to be off the clock, she certainly wasn't showing it in her voice, which was as pleasantly lilting as ever. Releasing a breath that she didn't even realise she was holding, Twilight pushed the door open and stepped into the room. Despite the calming bluish tint the raised moon lent to the room, her insides felt as knotted as they had when Rarity had tried her best to compact them. “Hello, Princess,” said Twilight, almost choking on those two simple words. “Twilight!” Celestia's smile managed to light the room up by itself, and Twilight felt herself buoyed by it. “What brings you here?” “I, uh, there's something that I, um, want to tell you ...” If Celestia noticed her stammer, she was polite enough not to mention it. “Which is?” Twilight looked up at the princess – something that she had been doing for almost her entire life – and for the first time she felt as if she were looking at another pony, not an all-powerful goddess. The distance she maintained from those around her felt curiously absent, as if it were something that could be activated with a flick of a switch. Maybe it was? Maybe there was an element of magic to it? Twilight shook her head, desperately trying to regain her focus. “I love you.” Huh. That wasn't so hard after all. Before Celestia could say anything, Twilight pressed on, “I mean, I love you in a romantic sense. I would like for you to be my special somepony. I, uh-” “Twilight ...” “-no, let me finish, please!” Amazingly, she felt lighter for having got the confession off her chest. “I don't mind if you don't feel the same way about me, Princess. It's just something I had to tell you.” She affected a smile which quickly dissipated as the enormity of what she'd said hit her. “Um, should I go now?” “No, I think you should stay,” Celestia said, her shimmering, translucent mane covering her eyes for a moment. “We have much to discuss.” It wasn't the reply that she had been expecting. Even a refusal would have been less vexing than this. “Of course, Princess,” Twilight said, the confusion evident by the contorted set of her muzzle. The room seemed to grow half a degree colder and when Celestia spoke, it wasn't with her usual harmonious tone, but something altogether … plainer. “I had my suspicions regarding your feelings for me, Twilight, but I didn't want to say anything until I was sure. Now that I am, I feel there is something you must know about me.” In the blink of an eye, pure, snow-white Celestia with the iridescent, multi-hued mane was gone, and in her place stood … somepony else. Her coat was light grey, there were deep lines on her face, and her mane was a dark blue with none of its usual lustre. “I am thousands of years old. You knew that already, of course, but perhaps you didn't know this about me. The appearance to which you've become accustomed is nothing more than a carefully applied glamour spell. This-” she waved a foreleg in front of her muzzle “-is the real me. I love you, too, Twilight, and I would very much like to be your special somepony, but a relationship can only work if both parties are honest with each other from the outset.” After her initial bout of shock, Twilight adjusted quickly. It had never been about looks, and a warm glow suffused her as she realised the depth of trust that Celestia was placing in her. This was more than giving her a title and a castle, she was handing her the keys to her heart. Twilight approached Celestia and placed a tentative kiss on her cheek. “You're still beautiful to me, my princess.” > 433. Power Armor by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** The air rippled with explosions as a tall, purple mare was chased down a demolished block of Old Ponyville. ‘Three of them! How did I miss three of them!’ She looked back to the three raiders currently attempting to murder her with their high explosive stash. A few seconds after she leapt over a refrigerator, it blew apart, sending shrapnel in all directions. She stopped for a split second to shield herself with her left wing, proving to be her near-fatal mistake. A chunk of one of its panels slammed into her wing, snapping it before striking her face and throwing her off her hooves. She cried out in pain as she looked at her wing. It was clearly broken, the rifle strapped to her side underneath in just as bad a shape. A clink at her side spurred her back to action, scrambling away quickly before the little grey apple exploded. Only the adrenaline flowing in her veins kept her from certain death. ‘Cover. Cover! Anywhere, cover!’ There was another loud clink at her hooves and she reflexively beat at it with her remaining good wing. Two more grenades were tossed clear before going off. “Come back here and we’ll kill you!” a raider pony yelled, tossing another grenade in her direction. She leapt away as she darted toward the only remaining not-quite-demolished structure in sight. The Castle of Friendship. It had certainly seen better days, with chunks missing from its base, giving it a teetering look, like it would topple over at the slightest provocation. A glint from one of the windows sent a chill down her spine as she closed. The window flashed and a gunshot rang out from the castle. “Gah!” she didn’t have time to react as the bullet whizzed past. It struck a raider’s armed grenade in his hoof, detonating it instantly. ‘It… missed me?’ Another gunshot sounded and felt like it had missed her by a scant few inches, slamming into the second raider’s leg, severing the limb entirely, and the raider pony dropped to the ground, clutching his stump and cursing, completely forgetting the live grenade he’d just dropped. He never got the chance to get away before it detonated, killing him. Realizing now that she’d stopped and watched, the last raider took the chance to reload his missile launcher, and it was aimed right at her. ‘Oh horseapples…’ she thought as it fired. A third gunshot rang out and slammed into the missile, detonating it. The last raider was thrown backward from the explosion and didn’t get back up. The mare took a look at the castle and flinched when she heard another gunshot. After a few seconds, she realized that either the sniper had missed, or shot at another target. She watched the castle for a minute as the entire area quickly fell silent. Cautiously taking a look around, she examined the last raider’s corpse, taking his launcher and four spare missiles as well as his dozen grenades. She debated taking his armor, but it was so patchwork that it looked like it would’ve ripped apart if she removed it. As the adrenaline wore off from the battle, the mare sat down and examined her wing properly. ‘It’s broken. Have to set and splint it to heal properly,’ she coldly thought, her thoughts helping to distance her from the coming pain. Her horn lit, a dull raspberry, before the ruined rifle under her wing was dropped to the ground. She she cried out as she set her wing, magically realigning the bones. Her pack opened and a long strip of medical tape came out, winding around the wing and her abdomen. Taking a stimpak out of her pack, she injected her wing with the healing fluid. It helped ease the pain as the cuts and gashes on her wing sealed. ‘There. Now it’ll heal properly, if I live that long.’ Stowing the broken rifle and her loot away in her pack, she ruminated on the sole building left. ‘Home again, after so long.’ She looked up to the castle, her castle, and arduously made the trek toward it. She had reached the front door. The main staircase had been trapped, but she stepped lightly around the mines. Those had been easy. The tripwires had been hard to spot, but once she figured out the pattern, it was easy to find and step over them. A pressure plate linked to a grenade bundle had been harder, but she managed to get three grenades out of the trap. Her horn lit and she pushed the doors open, stepping inside. The sniper’s rifle had disappeared after the fight and had yet to come back. ‘Whoever that sniper was, I have to thank them if I find them.’ She looked to the castle she’d owned back before the war. At a glance, it was mostly intact, but looking deeper, the entire structure was spiderwebbed with cracks. Knowing where she was going, she ended up at her own room pretty quickly. The seals she had placed on the doors all those years ago were still in place and yielded to her signature as easily as the day they’d been installed. For the first time in over six hundred years, the Princess of Friendship had returned home. Twilight Sparkle strode in and shut the door, the seals reapplying instantly. She looked over her room. The books she’d left behind were still in good condition, surprising her. The picture on her mantle drew her eyes next. Six ponies, including herself, hugged together in Old Ponyville’s town square. It floated down to her, and one of her hooves stroked across the dusty glass surface. Almost absentmindedly, a second picture floated down next to it, of her and an older, white alicorn kissing passionately, still in their wedding dresses. ‘Where had it all gone so wrong?’ Her ears pinned back as she remembered her best friends and her wife. A knock sounded at the door, knocking Twilight from her thoughts. She stared at the door for a few seconds before it was knocked on again. She set both the pictures off to the side and made her way over to the door. She’d grown some since she was last in the room, so she had to crane her neck down to look out the peephole. On the other side of the door was a large pony. Its face and body were covered in a dark greyish armor, and a massive sniper rifle was slung under a white wing. A hoof reached up once more, and instead of knocking, held up a note. Twilight Sparkle I know you’re in there. I just wish to talk. No tricks. No traps. T Her subconscious told her she knew this pony. Not just as the sniper, but from before. The wing was familiar, comforting. After a few seconds, the seals unlocked and the door opened. The pony strode in before the door shut again. “Alright, who are you?” The pony chuckled, a tinkling laugh that Twilight knew. Only one pony laughed like that. Twilight took a step back, her ears perking. “T-Tia? Is that you?” she asked, unbelieving. A hiss sounded and the helmet split in half before dropping to the floor. The first thing Twilight saw was the pony’s mane as it sprung free of its confines. Four colors, waving gently in a non-existent breeze: blue, pink, green, and purple. White coat, with a horn sat atop its head, accompanied by the most piercing, violet eyes she could ever recall. “You came back,” the mare, Princess Celestia, spoke. Another hiss sounded and the armor seemed to peel away from her body, separating into sections and dropping to the floor in a specific pattern. Underneath the heavy armor, Celestia wore a simple jumpsuit. “You finally came back,” she whispered, more to herself than Twilight. Once the armor had finished it’s process, only the shoes covering her feet remained on her. She stepped away from the armor, closer to Twilight. Everything went silent as both ponies stared into each other’s eyes. Each noted that the other pony had scars across their face and neck, likely from just trying to stay alive. “I did.” “Why did you go?” Celestia held up a hoof. “No. Pertinent questions first. Where did you go?” Celestia eyed the rest of the room as she gave Twilight time to answer. It was nearly as she left it, minus the pack on the floor and two pictures sat on the floor in the middle of the room. “Where did I go?” she asked, drawing Celestia’s attention again. Twilight had looked away silently, refusing to meet Celestia’s gaze. She sniffled once before responding, “Away.” Twilight whispered, “Someone had to try and rescue Spike.” She laid down and curled into a ball as best she could. The memories of failure overwhelmed her, and she started crying earnestly. Celestia lifted a foreleg, as if to close some distance, but thought better of the action. Twilight’s spiral continued, “Couldn’t. Wasn’t fast enough. Wasn’t strong enough.” She slammed a hoof on the floor before yelling, “I couldn’t save him! He was–” Her tirade stopped suddenly and she coughed. “He was almost gone… by the time I got there.” Celestia’s heart sank. She knew what Twilight was trying to say. The drake they’d both helped nurture and care for was gone. Steeling herself, she stood up and made her way over to Twilight. A clanking brought Twilight from her memories, but she refused to acknowledge Celestia. A cold hoof touched her shoulder as Celestia whispered, “I’m sorry.” She laid down next to the smaller mare, her wing laying over Twilight. “I’m sorry I couldn’t go with you.” She crossed her neck over Twilight’s, a hoof reaching over and holding on to Twilight’s counterpart. “I’m just so–” Twilight squeezed Celestia’s hoof as she finally turned to look Celestia in the eyes. “I was there when he… went.” Celestia’s wing tightened around Twilight’s form. “The fallout got to him quickly. He was so sick. I stayed and took care of him as–” Twilight’s voice cracked. “–as best I could.” She buried her head in Celestia’s neck before breaking down completely. Celestia held Twilight tight as the smaller mare wailed and cried in her embrace. Her own tears fell, but not nearly as intensely as Twilight’s did. She cooed and whispered to console Twilight, trying to help calm the mare down. As minutes the minutes passed and turned into an hour, Twilight finally calmed down. A forehoof wiped away the snot that accumulated on her nose, but it wasn’t her own. Celestia nickered and nuzzled into Twilight’s neck as she continued, “He said something before he left. Something I desperately hoped with all my heart.” A kiss on her forehead prompted Twilight to continue. “He said, ‘She’s waiting for you to come home. Don’t ask me how, but I just know.’ He also added, ‘Tomorrow, you are going home to her. Leave this sick bag of scales to his rest.’ before going to sleep for the last time. That was three years ago, but I’m home now.” “He was right. I waited here for the better part of a millennium.” She looked at her armor on the floor. “All in the hope you would eventually return. I only ever left if I needed supplies, which I scavenged from the town and surrounding area.” Twilight shifted, turning over so they were face to face. Her wing twinged in pain, but ignored it as she stared into Celestia’s eyes. It took a moment, but she realized they hadn’t changed since the last time they’d spoken more than six hundred years ago. “I love you. With all my heart.” She nosed forward and kissed Celestia. Surprised, but not unpleasantly so, Celestia returned the kiss. “And I love you, Twilight. With all my heart.” > 434. Flight by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** The purple Pony standing on the streets breathed in the clear mountain air allowing the fresh air to relax her. She extended her wings to their full span as she steadied herself for what she planned to do and with a few strong flaps took off into the starry night sky. Slowly with strong beats she climbed higher and higher bringing her above the tallest tower of the mountainous capital before she levelled off. Surveying her surroundings before mentally marking a course to her destination so that now ahead was the tall tower where she hoped tonight would be the night everything changed. Silently she made her way to the balcony before landing softly on the polished marble. She took in a few more breaths to steady herself before confidently striding into the room. Within the room a white colour Pony with a multi-hued mane sat with her back to the open balcony. She was completely engross in her work that she did not hear the purple Pegasus enter until she felt the soft, strong purple wings envelope her. The white Unicorn was a bit confused, but she turned to see the mysterious Pegasus who had suddenly arrived in the city only days before. The mysterious Pegasus was captivating to the Unicorn Princess, she was strong, charming, yet almost no one in the Court recognized the proud Pegasus even though her fine armour and armaments hinted at her wealth and skill. The purple Pegasus gave a small half smile, almost a smirk. With swift movements she placed the Unicorn Princess on her back before turning and galloping out onto the balcony where she launched herself into the night air. The Unicorn Princess would have felt fear at her would be kidnapper yet she was nothing, but entranced by her and settled herself for the flight as the Pegasus soared over the lands. Below she could see more of her future Kingdom than she had ever seen or read in the Palace. Her parents and her sister would throw a fit later, but right now she didn’t care. Her ears perked as she heard a low voice singing and realized that her Pegasus was singing to her! She smiled at the efforts the Pegasus was making to serenade her and ahead she saw that they were nearing a high plateau and that the mysterious Pegasus was preparing to land. She grinned broadly, tomorrow was for worrying, but tonight however was the chance to know her Pegasus better. Twilight sighed loudly and even gave into to her urge to facehoof. It was the new Disneigh movie that had only recently came out and as was customary a copy was sent to Canterlot Castle. It had been a lazy and relaxing evening with Celestia or it was until Celestia had suggested they watched this new movie. It was fine for about the first ten minutes. That was when Twilight realized the inspiration for the movie…. and how it exaggerated everything. Looking up from her hoof she saw a grinning Celestia who wasn’t even paying attention to the movie anymore. “This was your idea,” Twilight commented, “this has your hoof marks all over it.” Celestia gave her lover a broad grin, “Oh Twilight, I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Twilight sighed again and muttered, “And of course I fell in love with one of the biggest pranksters in Equestria.” Celestia bent down and nuzzled Twilight, “Oh cheer up Twilight. The movie’s not that bad, I’ve watched it just before the made it public. It’s actually pretty good despite how inaccurate it may be.” “Yes, me the bold warrior and you the reclusive Princess,” Twilight said sarcastically, “When did we suddenly change roles.” Celestia wrapped a wing around the smaller Alicorn, “Just relax Twilight and watch. Better enjoy it now before Luna drags you into one of her movie nights. Twilight shuddered at the thought and the memory of those movie marathons, before she relaxed and turned her attention back to the movie. > 435. Spines by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "Have you ever heard of something called Hedgehog's Dilemma?" Twilight regretted even so much as speaking the words. "It's, uh, it's a psychology term." But then, that was the problem, wasn't it? "I can't say I have." Celestia continued looking at her menu. Twilight's mind whirled. Why do I want to do this here? Now? In public? She sucked in a breath. It felt like she'd just broken out from under the ice of a frozen lake, greedily taking in a lungful of air. Alone, exposed to nature's harsh elements, but free at last. "It goes like this." Twilight lit her horn, providing two images of the prickly mammals in question. She looked up to see if Celestia was paying attention. Of course she was. Out of the corner of her eye. Letting Twilight know that she was watching from a safe distance. There's no such thing as cold fusion. Twilight noted dimly. She cleared her throat. "I'm listening." Celestia's voice was polite, but the smile didn't reach her eyes. There had been a smile just for her there once. But then it had all gone wrong. Twilight had pushed too far, clung too firmly and the strange mollusk she called her marefriend had tucked itself back into its shell. It must be awfully warm in that shell, Twilight mused. "We're not holding court, you know. And you ordered five minutes ago." Twilight looked over at the menu. "You already gave me that smile. You never frown for me. I've seen you frown three times since we've started...this. Said "no" seven times, five of those to strangers. None of them recently." "You want me to be more negative? Less supportive?" Twilight looked down. "That's not what I meant and we both know it." Silence. Celestia's eyes were back on the damned menu. "It's the idea that two hedgehogs can never touch, even if they might want to." The ethereal creatures chased their way through the plastic pages captured in Celestia's magic, stopping to roll and play directly under her nose. Abruptly, one of them tried to reach out to the other, only to prick itself on one of the spines nestled in the other's back. "It doesn't matter if they're cold, or upset, or just...lonely." Twilight made sure the strain trying to work its way into her voice was fought down. "They may care about each other, but...they're too afraid of those awful spines. The ugly things about them that would hurt their counterpart. So all they can do is endure the pain, together, or the loneliness of being apart." Celestia put the menu down. "I wanted to give it a try, Twilight." She looked over at the hedgehog that had pricked the other one, if inadvertently. The look of guilt upon its face made her own crease and tense up. "I never meant for..." "The application in psychology is, of course, for ponies. We all have flaws, things about ourselves that don't gel. And when we try to get closer..." "It hurts." Celestia said softly. "I'd always suspected that you--felt that way about me. In your eyes. I could always feel it. And, I suppose, part of me felt it, too. But it was never in this way. Not in my heart of hearts. Twilight, I just--" She looked at the menu, then picked it back up. It promptly incinerated. Twilight's horn sizzled with freshly cast magic, and a thousand invisible spines approached her and radiated from her. "You just...?" Celestia looked down. "Don't make me say it, please." "Normally I wouldn't. But it took me three weeks to get here, Tia. Three weeks of never hearing back from you. Of dodging questions. Of ignoring my letters. You're my marefriend. I care. And I thought you did, too." Both ponies looked away, a stab at both of their chests simultaneously. "Do you love me?" Celestia looked up, eyes intense. Their spines were intertwining now, sticking into one another quickly and freely. "Yes." Twilight whispered the word with all the solemnity of a funeral, and another barb struck into Celestia, reeling her closer. "Please, then, just leave it." Stab. "I can't. Because you don't love me, too." Another stab, this one forcing the two to press away. "Of course I do!" Celestia threw out her wings, hooves pressing down against the table with perhaps too much force. "I never haven't. But I never...I tried to make this work. I really did." The eyes of the whole restaurant may have been on her, for all that Celestia knew. But she did know she didn't care, even a little. "But it wasn't because I felt the same, and we knew it from the first date on. It was because I was afraid. I was afraid of losing you." The two of them bit their lips, and again they avoided looking one another in the eye. Neither could bear to see the other's pain writ so large across their faces. Silence, only briefly interrupted by the waiter. He was, mercifully, tactful enough to leave without a word when he saw the mares' faces. "Are you satisfied?" Celestia said the words bitterly. "Yes." Twilight said the words with the same solemnity as before. "I am. Princess, I--I love you. I always have, and I always will. But...how I love you can change." She swallowed, trying to hide the heartbreak in her face and voice. "Maybe it has to. I know that, either way, hurting you isn't what I want. It never has been. But for the past few weeks, it seems like...like that's all I've been doing." "Twilight, please." Celestia began. "I'll find somepony else! I know I can, if I try hard enough." "Twilight--" "And then, maybe, we'll be able to stay together. As friends. It won't be the same, but we'll be able to do it. Together." She paused, biting down on her lip. She pushed the pain against her gums as far as she could. It couldn't outstrip the pain of the inevitable loss, but she would be damned if she didn't try. "Right?" "Twilight, please!" Celestia once again let the mask slip free, throwing her caution to the wind. "I just need...space. Please." There was no decorum in the words. No diplomacy. Just a wounded animal. Stop hurting me, the Princess said. Twilight's shoulders collapsed down, defeated by the weight of the frost that had gathered along their tops. "Alright." She sagged down in her chair. Celestia's eyes softened. "Twilight..." "Go!" Twilight's turn for animal hurt was no less pleasant for Celestia than Celestia's had been for her. There's no such thing as cold fusion, Twilight's mind repeated. "Have your space. Just find something to tether to. 'Cause I know for sure now, it's never gonna be me." "Twilight--" Celestia's protest was cut off by a flash of light. And there it was. Space. The pony she loved was gone, leaving nothing but an empty, open space for her. Only one thing remained of Twilight at that dinner. The barbs she'd stuck into Celestia lingered with the other pony, and her absence only resonated the pain provided by those awful, jagged spines." > 436. Otherworldly by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** It was a simple mirror. Nothing more or less than any other mirror in any other room. A simple wooden frame in the shape of square with a single pane of glass pressed over a reflective metal sheet. In the reflection was the same pony that always looked back at her. The same white coat with the same violet eyes and the pastel colored mane. There was nothing special about this mirror at all. It wasn’t the mirror that was special, rather what the mirror reminded her off. In a far off kingdom ruled by her niece was another mirror, a special mirror. In the past it has resided in Ponyville before it had been moved back to it’s home in the Crystal Kingdom. The mirror in question was not like any other mirror in the world. A pony named Starswirl the Bearded had fashioned it into a portal. The portal led to a dimension he had used as a prison for a trio of creatures known as the sirens. For a time it had been monitored and watched then it was lost. When it returned an old student of Celestia’s had passed through it and made a home for herself in the other world. Again the mirror was forgotten and buried, only the ageless ruler remembered were and what it was. It would be decades before the old protege came through and stole her newest students crown. This would set of a change of events that would lead to the mirror being moved and the misguided mare learning of friendship. So goes the story of that mirror. A mirror to another world. All of that makes it a unique mirror but that does not make it special. For something to be special it does not need to be unique, instead it needs a story. The story of this mirror did make it special but there is a part of the story that only two mares know. It goes something like this. One mare, the ruler of a nation, takes under her tutelage a young promising filly. This young filly lights up her world in ways she never thought would ever happen again. The days they spend together, the curiosity the filly exhibits, it all brings new life to the old castle. For the ruler they are some of her most cherished memories. But as all stories go when speaking of the young, the filly grew up and left. She moved to a nearby town where she made five wonderful friends. With those friends the world was changed and things the ruler never thought possible begin to happen. And as the ruler watches the mare grow and learn the way she feels changes to. Her first feelings were familia; which blossomed into a more friendly relationship. This was not enough though and soon her feelings grew warmer and more consuming. She wanted her old student. It was not a primal need but it was a spiritual one. Her heart ached to be closer to the mare, every fiber of her being wanted to stand beside the mare. She had fallen for her and it pained her greatly. Finally the day came when her wishes came true and the two joined together. There was fear at first but they worked through it and their relationship was stronger than ever. Everypony knew they would someday end up married and rule the nation alongside each other. Not all fairy tales though have a happy ending. It started simply, the younger mare left the castle and returned to her small town to be with her friends. As the days grew into weeks and the weeks into months bothe mares friends grew worried. After half a year of separation they decided to intervene. Some would call their actions a mistake, others a calamity. Whichever it was does not matter for afterwards the young mare vanished. This is where the story of the mirror becomes special. The mirror in question is special because it has taken two great things from the same benevolent ruler. Twice has she lost something precious to the mirror and twice has it broken her heart. Now the ancient ruler sits in front of a normal mirror with no special qualities and she remembers. She remembers the mirror that sits in a storage room in the Crystal Kingdom. Thoughts of the mare she loved and spurned swimming through her mind all because of an otherworldly mirror. > 437. Onomatopeia by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** *Tick, tick, tick* It took her a minute to place the sound. “Clock. Bedside. Right, got it.” Slowly Celestia rose towards consciousness. It’d been a long week and now that the weekend was here, she was determined to make the most of it… by doing nothing. Luna had volunteered to take care of the sun and Celestia had leaped at the opportunity. The quiet sounds of a lazy morning surrounded her. Outside the open window the leaves rustled as a light breeze moved them about. In the distance she could hear the babble of a small brook. All around her the world was waking up. *Dee duh duh! Dee, Dee Duh Duh* The piercing trill of a killdeer rang out, greeting the morning. Celestia’s lips twitched with the trace of a smile. The palace in Canterlot was too full of ponies for the birds to be comfortable there, so she only got to really enjoy them when she left. She lay there, eyes closed, soaking in the morning. She sighed in contentment, remembering the previous evening when she’d teleported to Ponyville, stolen it’s most precious treasure and ran away with it to the mountains. Speaking of… she cocked her ears and listened. *scritch scritch scritch* There it was. The sound of a quill scribbling notes. There was a light musical hum underlying it. Twilight using her magic and writing something down at the desk. Her treasure, stolen in the night and whisked away. *Fweeeee* a sharp whistle rang out through the house. A tea kettle, put on to boil, was apparently her wake up call for the morning. She listened to the hooffalls of her mare. Waiting as the went into the kitchen. Then she waited for them to return. *Clip clop, clip clop* When they halted at the foot of the bed, Celestia knew the gig was up. “Good morning Celestia.” Twilight Sparkle was watching her open her eyes with a smile. “How is everything this morning?” With a slightly deeper hum of magic, Celestia accepted the cup of tea. She sat up and smiled. She took a sip and smiled happily. “Thank you Twilight. Everything is just… perfect this morning.” > 438. Frame by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Celestia sighed deeply her body still tense. What had begun as a wonderful day where she could finally relax away from the troubles and trials of managing the nation had soured quickly; she knew just how easily the hard-earned peace could abruptly turn for the worse. She looked around her chambers and wince as only hours earlier it was as clean as it ever was, her quarters were usually in good condition so much so that the maids employed by the castle had little to do here when they made their rounds by her chambers. Now however it was in disarray as though a powerful maelstrom had swept through the room. The maelstrom was relentless and strewn possession and upturned furniture scattering them with no heed to their value monetary or sentimental. Few things had survived the raging maelstrom in good condition and two examples sat between her hooves. One was a heavy bound book and the other was one of the few photos to remain in their frames, both reminders of Twilight. Celestia sighed again; it had been a long time since she lost control over her mind and magic. Centuries of dealing with the Court had led her to perfect a mask of composure that few ever saw her without. Twilight was one of those few who had seen the mare that was kept locked away from a judgmental public. Yet happily and sadly Twilight had managed to get closer to her heart than many had in countless years, it truly had been a long time since her last close companion. Not even her previous student, her nephew, or her niece was as close as she would have liked. Sunset Shimmer before she fell prey to darker magic and left Equestria, Polaris Blueblood before the pressures and demands of high society broke his joyful youth, and even Cadance with her love magic had helped to ease the pain of loneliness, but there was always this gulf that made finding closeness and companionship with them difficult. Seating on the table where it had been carelessly dropped was another example of what had survived the maelstrom, that scroll. The one that started this chain of events with Twilight and while she wanted nothing more to burn the offending scroll to mere ash, she knew that she could not. It was her only chance to know how the letter, this should-have-never-been-sent letter was sent. Enveloping the scroll in her magic as she prepared to cast a trace spell; every mage’s signature was distinct regardless of species. No two beings had identical magic and while they could be close or nearly imitated, yet none of those were perfect. With the spell finished all she needed to do now was wait for the results to materialize. Slowly the magic enveloping the scroll faded and began to gradually form a new shape. As the shape formed her eyes widen as she saw a seemingly familiar form before her. The possible implication of what the shape showed was too much for her, taxed and stressed as she was and she quickly fainted. She came to sometime later when the Moon was higher in the sky. She blinked her eyes as she struggled to stand. Once she managed to steady herself on her hooves she looked around for the scroll only to find it on the table where she had left it earlier still as could be as though it had never been moved. Celestia sighed again and massaged her head with a forehoof, whatever the implication of her spell was it was too much for her to deal with tonight. Tomorrow was a new day and a fresh start on finding who had sent Twilight the scroll. > 439. Pomp by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** “Because, dammit Luna! I have been alone for a thousand years!” Celestia shouted with tears streaming down her formerly pristine coat. “And this bright, inquisitive young filly damn near blows up my school trying to hatch a dragon egg. She’s scared, she’s showing off more raw power than most unicorns will show in their entire lives, and she’s in need. And I help. I’m there to calm her down on the most stressful day of her young life. And I’m rewarded with a personal student who wants nothing more than to be the very best student of magic she can be, because she fell in love with how I rose the sun.” Celestia sniffled and kicked the ground. Luna sat on her haunches across from her, not moving: even her mane stayed still and lifeless. “She’s the closest thing I’ve had to a daughter. I’ve cared for her for so much of her life, Lulu, and now she needs me again!” Celestia slumped to the ground and covered her face in her hooves. Through her hooves, Celestia muttered, “You know what it’s like to be alone with no one there. Banishing you to the moon remains my deepest, most bitter regret. But you don’t know what it’s like to alone for so long, surrounded by ponies who care only what you can do for them. Every relationship was business or politics. There was nopony for me, Luna. Twilight changed everything for me. She brought me joy and purpose again. And she brought you back. I would do anything to pay her that kindness.” Luna settled down next to Celestia and stroked her older sister’s withers with a hoof. “You’re right, as always, dear sister. But still, I worry this princesses-only-slumber-fest is for your benefit, not hers. All pomp and circumstance and nothing to help her heal.” “It is for her benefit. All she wants is to be loved, Lulu. Like anypony else. Like you did.” Celestia nestled further into her hooves, whispering to the pillows. “Like I do.” > 440. Hiatus by Palaikai > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Palaikai *** Rainbow Dash felt the top half of her face – the only part of her body that wasn't covered by Rarity's hastily-fashioned cold weather clothing – scrunching up tightly against the bitter cold of the mountain breeze that sought to turn her and her friends into icicles. She wondered for the zillionth time why she was being dragged away from her flight practice to climb this foreboding peak. Ponies didn't tend to wear clothing, except on those rare days when protocol or the occasion demanded it, and now Rainbow Dash understood why: they sucked. They pinched you in places that nothing and nopony had any business going near. How anypony could make a living out of this, much less be one of the richest ponies in Ponyville, was beyond her ability to comprehend. She guessed that none of the others were entirely happy about this little jaunt either, though they were all doing their best to be supportive. The things one did for the sake of the Princess of Friendship ... “Thank you, again, for agreeing to come with me, girls,” Twilight Sparkle said, the lower part of her face likewise almost obscured by a scarf covering her muzzle. So much so, in fact, that every third word of her speech was muffled by the warm fabric. That was the price you paid when you wandered into low temperatures that even a polar bear might've found a bit on the chilly side. “I'm not anticipating any major problems, but it doesn't hurt to have a bit of backup in case things go awry.” “That's okay,” said Pinkie Pie airily, chirpily bounding across the slippery path rather than trudging alongside the others, her half-closed eyes suggesting that she was oblivious to the danger posed by the ice. “You know how much we love going off on these little quests with you, throwing ourselves into incomprehensible peril for no good reason!” “It's for a very good reason,” said Twilight, though she couldn't help the twinge of guilt that shot through her at that moment. It wasn't often that she did something that was purely for selfish ends, and she felt entitled to indulge herself just this once. Okay, it wasn't technically selfish, but still. “Indeed, it is,” Rarity said, her eyes lighting up as brightly as the diamonds of her cutie mark as visions of romance novels, handsome princes and beautiful princesses swam through her mind. “The best reason of all, actually: she's in love!” “Well, we all knew that already, sugarcube,” Applejack said impatiently, her trademark Stetson threatening to abandon its customary position atop her head every time the wind shifted. “But it still doesn't actually explain why we're climbing this mountain.” “You didn't know?” Rarity's eyes widened even further, though this time it was because of the surprise she felt at her friends' forgetfulness of dates. “It's been a year.” “Oh,” the group – minus Twilight and Rarity – said in unison. “We're here,” Twilight said, as they crested the ridge of the mountain. Just a hundred or so feet away lay their final destination: the mouth of a large cave. A few moments of trudging through the snow later, they stood at the periphery of the cave. “Is everypony ready?” asked Twilight, feeling just a shred of doubt about her plan. It seemed vital to her that she do something really meaningful to show Celestia just how much she valued their relationship, but it was only now that she realised how hare-brained her scheme truly was. “It would help,” said Rainbow Dash, suppressing a whine of annoyance, “if we knew what we were supposed to be ready for exactly.” “Well,” Twilight said hesitantly, “you remember five years ago when we asked that dragon to leave its lair over Ponyville because of the smoke pollution he was causing?” The others looked at her, mouths agape. It was Fluttershy who, predictably enough, spoke first, her eyebrows quickly hitting their apex in alarm. “Did you say … dragon?” “Don't worry, he knows that we're coming,” said Twilight hastily, “but he doesn't know what the reason for our visit is.” “He isn't the only one. What does any of this have to do with your and Celestia's anniversary?” asked Applejack, the strain of being kept in the dark for so long beginning to bubble over. “All right. I guess I should've told you from the beginning, but I was afraid that … well, I was afraid that you might try and talk me out of it.” Twilight's cheeks flushed lightly, although it was barely noticeable because she was already so red from making the exhausting climb. “When Celestia was forced to abandon the Castle of the Two Sisters in the Everfree Forest after the battle with Nightmare Moon, there wasn't time to move many of its treasures to Canterlot before the vault became too unsafe for anypony to enter. Some of them were lost to the swamps, others were taken by foolhardy bandits, and some were stolen by creatures with an insatiable lust for shiny objects.” Twilight slipped so easily into lecture mode and the others just looked at her askance as she completed her spiel. “When we faced the dragon for the first time, my eye was drawn to a particular jewel, but I didn't know its full significance back then. Now I do.” “What is it and why should we care?” Rainbow Dash asked, tapping her hoof impatiently, wishing desperately that she was back in Ponyville hanging out with Scootaloo. Or napping on a cloud. Or … anything else, really. “Back in ancient times, newborn ponies had a special jewel cut for them that signified the qualities their parents wished to bestow upon them. I remember reading about it in one of my history books. Anyway, to cut a long story slightly shorter, Celestia once told me about hers and how she believed it lost in the old castle.” “And you're sure it's the exact same one?” asked Fluttershy. Her desire to help a friend outweighed her fear of the dragon. “Positive,” Twilight said with a nod. “The drawing in the book is a dead-spit for the emerald in the dragon's lair.” “Well, let's go get it, then!” said Rarity, urging the others on with a forceful tone. With a certain amount of trepidation, they crossed the threshold; the cave was large, dimly lit and cold, but it kept the worst of the wind out, so the ponies were at least able to take the hoods of their jackets down and remove their scarves. At the very back of the cave was a large, red dragon, slumbering over his jealously-guarded horde of jewels. He opened one eye and scrutinised the visitants to his realm. “You are the Princess Twilight Sparkle?” “Yes, I am,” replied Twilight, masking her irritation at the use of her title. She'd only included it in her message because her studies had told her that older dragons had a deep respect for old-fashioned epithets. Just underneath the dragon's enormous, razor-sharp claw, she spied the emerald which she sought. “For what reason have you come here?” Straight down to business, then? Fair enough, Twilight was ready to do just that. “I wish to barter with you for one of your treasures.” A deep, hideous guttural noise filled the cave and it took Twilight and her friends a moment to realise that it was the sound of the dragon laughing. “Dragons do not easily relinquish their treasures.” “I'm not asking you to relinquish anything, I am asking you for a trade. From what I understand of the Ancient Protocols of the Draakon tribe, you may part with an object if it is replaced by another of equal or greater value and you will receive no stain upon your honour,” said Twilight, an edge of pleading in her voice. The dragon considered for a moment, impressed by the pony's knowledge of his kind. “Which of my treasures do you seek?” Twilight snagged the emerald in her magical grasp and levitated it in front of him. “This one. It has great sentimental value to both me and my mentor.” “Sentimental value?” The dragon huffed a smoke ring which encircled Twilight Sparkle. She coughed in protest. The meaning was plain: she was on thin ice here. “Sentimentality is not true value.” “What would you ask of me in return for the emerald?” Twilight asked, batting away the last of the smoke with her hoof. Burning amber eyes traced Twilight and her friends, finally alighting upon Rainbow Dash. “I ask for … satisfaction.” “What does that mean?” “That rainbow one impugned my honour when she attacked me and I was left unable to fight back.” “So. You want to fight Rainbow Dash? Is that it?” Twilight readied a flow of magic to her horn; if things were about to go bad, she wanted to get everypony out of this cave in a hurry. “No problem,” Rainbow Dash said, cutting into her preparations, already limbering up. “No,” the dragon said, leaning close to Twilight, “I wish from her something … else.” The sinister tone with which he'd spoken made even Rainbow Dash gulp nervously. “This is fantastic, Twilight, I never thought I'd see my birthstone again!” Celestia said excitedly, practically bounding around the throne room like a filly. “But how in Equestria were you able to find it?” Twilight quickly recounted the story of her visit to the dragon. “But what did the dragon want from Rainbow Dash in recompense?” she asked in confusion. Her mien darkened somewhat. “She is all right, isn't she?” “Wha-?” Twilight feigned shock at the implication that she'd let one of her best friends be injured on her account. “Of course she is. Do you really think I'd let some measly dragon hurt her?” “Then, what?” It was with a small smirk that Twilight spoke her next words, “Her mane.” It was Celestia's turn to look surprised. “Come again?” “He asked for a lock from each colour of her hair. Apparently, in Ancient Draakon society, a way of redressing the balance if there's no clear winner of a duel is for each participant to take something of value from their opponent as a means of calling a truce. Rainbow Dash took the dragon's dignity, so he did likewise. That, it seems, was worth more to him than the emerald.” “Ah,” Celestia said, understanding. “So we won't be seeing her out of doors for a while?” “Not for a few weeks, no. Unless she has designs on joining a punk band, though Rarity's trying to talk her into going for a whole new style.” “I will have to remember to thank her for her sacrifice,” the Princess of the Sun said, hiding her grin behind an elegantly-shod hoof. “But hopefully later,” Twilight said, a seductive smile creasing her muzzle. “I went to a lot of trouble to get that thing for you, and I think that you should spend the rest of the night thanking me.” “Seems like a fair trade to me,” Celestia said, crossing the room to embrace the younger alicorn. > 441. CAPS LOCK by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "AND ANOTHER THING!" A chalice went flying against the wall, causing cracks to form in the crystal. Earth pony strength did have its advantages. “WE GROW WEARY OF OUR SOBERING CIRCUMSTANCE! WE WISH FOR A ‘ROM-COM AND CHEETOS’, PER OUR SISTER’S SUGGESTIONS! ONLY THEN MAY OUR DESIRE TRULY BE SATIATED! COME, TWILIGHT. TO THE SOFA WITH US!" Celestia, her eyes drooping and her cheeks overwhelmed with a radiant blush, motioned for another chalice of wine. "Err, I was actually thinking now would be a good time to get some sleep.” Twilight tried her very best to look diplomatic, but a better word would be “baffled” or “slightly terrified”. She tried to speak as reasonably as possible, making sure to discreetly concentrate the room’s remaining wine into a single place well outside Celestia’s reach. “But, uh, could you teach me that Canterlot Voice spell some time? It would be very useful for getting Dash's head out of the clouds." Twilight looked over at the hunched form of her one-time mentor, the smug look in the latter's eyes being met with worry by the former. "'TIS NOT SOME MYSTIC ART OR ROYAL SECRET! WE ALICORNS HAVE VAST...GREAT..." She seized a bottle from Twilight’s stash with a burst of singularly powerful magic, then downed it in one gulp and threw it at the wall with just as much force as the first. The sun princess completed her demonstration by motioning with her hooves to show some object of immense size, "...LUNGS LIKE BAGPIPES! OUR VOCAL CHORDS ARE PIANO STRINGS! SOON YOUR GROWTH WILL BE COMPLETE, AND YOUR VOICE WILL JOIN THE CACAPHON...CACAPHO...THE GREAT CHORUS OF OUR OWN!" In hindsight, perhaps inviting Celestia to a private drink after the Summer Sun Celebration had been a bad idea. One private drink had become ten, then seventeen, and then the privacy had become...personal. And loud. Some kind of current of tension had started building up between them, a sort of tension she only felt when Celestia was giving her time meant for her and her alone. Things like “faithful” and “only for you” and “worry” and “always” were tossed around. Warm and cozy grins mingled with bashful blushes and glances that held some kind of risk Twilight couldn’t quite pin down. It had been a blessed evening, for a while... "Umm, Princess--" "PRINCESS! PAH! WE ARE MORE THAN SOME WORD!,” Celestia spat, a scowl overtaking her face. "SPARE US YOUR TITLES. YOUR "PRINCESS" IS IN ANOTHER CASTLE!" And then it had all gone wrong. There had been a moment when Celestia had moved forward, with a confidence and potency that was only meant for her. Her lips had pursed, and Twilight had moved up her ear to hear what she was certain Celestia was about to whisper. The Princess, in a somewhat flat and exasperated voice, had dutifully informed Twilight that she was very grateful for the chance to catch up and the evening. The quality of the time spent together and the quantity of wine bottles within her cellar had declined much more rapidly (and much more uncomfortably) from that point onward. “Err...right. Celestia.” Twilight hastily made sure to remove as much of the wine from the premises as she could find. “Maybe we should find you a place to lie down.” “WE NEED NO CREATURE COMFORTS! AND THOU ARE NOT OUR VASSAL! WE WILL NOT HAVE OUR CLOSEST AND GREATEST OF BOSOM-FRIENDS RUNNING ABOUT LIKE SOME CHAMBERMAID FOR OUR PETTIEST OF CONCERNS!” Celestia teetered back and forth in her chair. Grand, theatrical gestures punctuated each of her words, wings and hooves splaying at each turn. Twilight raised an eyebrow. “‘Bosom-friend’? I don’t think we’ve ever done anything quite so risqu--” “NOR WILL WE BOW TO COWARDICE IN THE FACE OF SO SWEET AND VOLUPTUOUS A CREATURE! WE ARE THE VERY MEASURE OF MIGHT, BY WHICH ALL ARE--WHAAA--OMPF!” The wind was knocked out of Celestia’s lungs by the arrival of a potent and worthy opponent: gravity. Celestia pouted, examining the floor upon which she had so roughly landed. “We are the never-ending sun…” The larger pony meekly protested. “How many hooves am I holding up?” Twilight stood over Celestia, her teeth grinding against one another and her eyes wide with worry. “ONE!” Celestia’s voice came out clear and triumphant. Twilight, who had in fact not been holding up any hooves, gave the longest-suffering of sighs in the pony world. “I can’t tell if that’s alcohol or dizziness talking, but that just about does it.” Twilight approached Celestia slowly. “What set you off drinking anyway? What was it you wanted to tell me so badly that downing half my wine cellar seemed like a better idea? And, uh, ‘voluptuous’?” Twilight glanced at her flank with a half-frown. “Where did that come from?” “My sister…” “Oh, Pri--lestia.” Twilight found her mouth engaging in some truly impressive gymnastics just to evade bringing forth a potential “P” word and setting off her old tutor. “Is this about what you told me about last year? She forgives you for what you did, you know. And you should, too.” Celestia waved a hoof away, nose scrunched up in irritation. “NAY! She’s been making fun o’ me.” Celestia sighed her own sigh of legends, this one suggesting that what she was about to confess to had been a favourite trump card of her little sister for many moons now. Twilight’s concern immediately fell into irritation. “Seriously? That’s why you’re drinking? Come on, Prin--elestia.” Even when chastising her, the name Twilight had called her mentor by for all her existence lived free and died hard. “We’re not school fillies. You’ve gotta have a little thicker skin than that.” She looked down at the mess of a creature in front of her. “...Right?” “Tis not her jest…” Celestia sighed. A dim part of Twilight’s mind noted that Celestia was still talking in Old Equish. “Tis the shadow of truth behind it. The jab to our courage and to our attractiveness.” Celestia’s eyes went wide again. “WE NEED MORE DRINK! WHY ARE WE NOT CUSHIONED IN GLORIOUS SLUMBER, TWILIGHT?!” “No! You’ve had more than enough. Far more. And, uhh, I think I should consider soundproofing my walls.” She noticed the fracture lines running along the walls with a wince. “And making them shatterproof.” “We know a mending spell! WORRY NOT, FAIR TWILIGHT, WE SHALL--” Celestia’s attempt to cast a spell was silenced by Twilight’s hoof applying itself to the tip of her horn. “What we’re going to do is get you to sleep. Then we’re going to have a talk about this in the morning. Besides, you’re plenty attractive. I don’t know what Luna think she’s talking about, but we’ll--” “NAY! If we do not speak it now, we will hide it from you forever!” Celestia pressed a hoof of her own against Twilight’s chest. “You are SO much more than a chambermaid, my faithful companion. A weaker pony would hide what I must say eternally, and a PRINCESS,” again she spat the word, this time with more venom than she had ever done in Twilight’s presence, “would wrap it in decorum and sap the emotion from it with empty words. I will not be so WEAK! I failed you once, and now I decree NO MORE! Tis why we took to the bottle from the start! We are--I am fearful, Twilight. And nopony deserves cowardice from one they so obviously care so much for, least of all one so wondrous as YOU!” “Princess, volume.” Twilight said quietly, nervously looking at the walls around her. Celestia’s rant had rattled the room’s supply of delicate works of art--several of them gifts from grateful court attendees--to sit precariously upon their perches and hangings around the room. “NAY!” Celestia stood up, then flopped forward, her hooves working, if only just. “I DID NOT HUMILIATE MYSELF IN FRONT OF YOU ONLY TO MUTE MYSELF WITH PRETTY, QUIET AND CLEVER WORDS! I MUST TELL YOU FROM THE BOTTOM OF MY HEART, THE TRUTH ETERNAL.” The sun princess rose to her feet, then unsteadily towered to her full height above Twilight. Twilight began to make some remark to the effect of the ponies in the Crystal Empire not needing to hear the truth, but Celestia cut her off. “YE GODS, TWILIGHT SPARKLE! WE HAVE MET WITH NO FEWER THAN FORTY SPECIES OF CREATURE IN OUR TIME AS RULER OF THIS KINGDOM, AND OF THEM, YOU ARE TRULY THE DENSEST!” Celestia put a hoof to her forehead, and this time it was she that gave the most long-suffering of sighs. “THE SECLUDED LOCATIONS, THE FINE FOOD AND DRINK, THE ENDLESS COMPLIMENTS. WE EVEN FLIRTED! WE, THE SUN ETERNAL, WHO IS NOUGHT BUT A VERITABLE PILLAR OF GOOD FAITH, PLAYED THE CHEEKY FOX! BUT ALL THAT SAILED RIGHT OVER YOUR PRETTY, BUSY LITTLE HEAD, DID IT NOT?! SEVEN WEEKS OF THIS MADNESS!” Celestia stalked forward, her hips swinging and her legs moving in the most awkward of jaunts. “TWILIGHT SPARKLE! IN LIEU OF A PROPER COURT, I MUST BESEECH THEE NOW DIRECTLY! I HAVE FALLEN FOR YOU! IN THE MORNING, WE WILL EXPLAIN PROPER! BUT TONIGHT, WE SHALL SAY NOT ELSE MORE THAN THIS: WE LOVE YOU, TWILIGHT SPARKLE! WE PRAY YOU WILL SATIATE OUR LONELINESS FROM THE BOTTOM OF OUR HEART!” Celestia let out a few breaths, her dangerous eyes daring Twilight to snark about her drunken state now. Twilight, for her part, only let forth a few exclamations of her own. “I--You--WHAT?!” Her eyes went wide, and she stared at Celestia in utter shock for a tense, exhausting minute of total silence. Celestia, for her part, wobbled on her legs, then fell to the ground with a simple “there, that’s better.” Twilight ran over to Celestia, looking at her still in a mixture of stunned confusion and concern. At this, Celestia cuddled her head and neck up to Twilight’s leg, a perfect smile running over her weary and sweat-stained face. Twilight looked at the situation before her for another minute, then moved to take her leg away from Celestia. At this, the other pony grumbled and wrapped her great ivory forelegs around Twilight’s own front hoof. After much struggling and attempts to free herself, Twilight let out a massive groan and made to teleport. A heavy country accent echoed through her window. “You okay up there, Twilight?!” Dragging the larger pony with her, Twilight peeked her head out to look at the outskirts of her great crystal spire. A gathering of friends, acquaintances and townsfolk she’d never truly met was gathered at the foot of her castle, several of them clad in some form of pajamas or nightwear and all of them looking concerned. Applejack led the group, her trademark Stetson having been replaced by a sleeping cap and a blindfold that was currently perched upon her forehead. Twilight looked down at the crowd outside, then at the pony curled up on her leg, and immediately knew what she needed to do. “I need a drink.” Twilight declared, slamming the window shut. > 442. Yex by Ashi > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ashi *** Princess Celestia rolled over onto her side, one of her forelegs snaked out, searching for a Twilight Sparkle to snuggle in her sleep; the bare white hoof tapped at the empty spot where the unicorn should've been a couple of times, then slowly the sleepiness began to drain from Celestia's body as she realised that her lover was not there. She pulled herself into a seated position, her ears perking up, and listened. There was a muffled, scratchy sound coming from the next room over. Using her magic to levitate her dressing gown from its perch on the wall, Celestia got up out of bed to find out what was going on. The door to the other room was open just a hair – Twilight normally left it like this so that she could get in and out of the study without having to undo the heavy iron deadbolt which, in the dead of night, would've made an awful racket – and Celestia peeked in: sitting at a table, surrounded by books, as well as numerous beakers, mugs and other detritus which seemed to have been appropriated from a school science lab, was the purple unicorn. Her violet hair was in disarray, and her face looked haggard and worn. Clearly, she had already been at this, whatever it was, for some time. “Twilight, honey,” Celestia said quietly, pushing the door open a fraction further, “is everything all right?” Taking a deep breath, Twilight replied hurriedly, “Icouldn'tsleep.” “Sorry, what was that?” Celestia frowned, wondering why she was talking so quickly. “I said-” she paused for a moment and Celestia noticed the tiny involuntary spasm that her body gave before she spoke again “-that I couldn't sleep.” “Are you all right?” the princess asked quizzically, stepping further into the room and approaching Twilight. “I have -hic- the hiccups.” “I see.” Celestia was unsure as to what the problem was. They were annoying, sure, but they didn't require all this. “Have you tried a glass of wat-” “No, you -hic- don't understand!” Twilight said plaintively, interrupting the princess with a frustrated cry. “I don't get them -hic- very often, but when I do they last for -hic- hours and I've never been able to -hic- find a way to stop them. None of the-” Twilight gestured to the plethora of books scattered across the worktop “-cures, old mare's tales or -hic- spells seem to work for me. Drinking water -hic-, traction on the -hic- tongue, even sneezing.” Celestia took another look at the equipment Twilight had gathered around her and began to connect the dots. “So. You've been trying to make one of your own?” “Uh-hic-huh.” “And they're so bad that they rob you of sleep?” asked Celestia, her eyes going wide with concern. She'd heard stories about chronic hiccups, but she'd always assumed that they were just that. With all the healing magic in Equestria, it was difficult to believe that such a condition could exist. That such a condition had befallen her best friend and lover, and she hadn't known about it until now. Either her observational skills were failing, or Twilight was a lot better than she'd thought at keeping secrets from her. “Yeah,” replied Twilight with a nod of her head. She only got halfway into the bow before her chest heaved again. “It's not the hiccups -hic- themselves that are the problem, per se. It's the cramping in my neck, the -hic- pain in my back, and the fact that -hic- if they go on long enough, I start to throw up.” She remembered how, as foals, Shining Armour had thought her hiccup-attacks were so hilarious and he teased her constantly about them ... until he'd become the unintended recipient of her outpourings. “I'm sorry,” the Princess of the Sun said, wincing slightly at the mental image. “May I sit with you?” “Sure, but it isn't -hic- much fun to watch.” She'd rather Celestia went back to bed; it wasn't fair for both of them to be robbed of sleep because of her little problem, but equally she wasn't that fond of suffering in silence either. “I imagine it's even less fun to have.” “Well, yeah, that's -hic- true.” Celestia sat on the stool opposite and studied Twilight while she poured through her books. The spasms would come every six-to-eight seconds and from the way her breast disgorged with each one – to say nothing of the little cry she would give – they had to be pretty powerful. “Have you been to a doctor?” “Mm-hm,” Twilight replied, not looking up. “A couple -hic-, actually.” “And?” The unicorn sighed irritably. She knew it wasn't right to get angry at Celestia, and she wasn't, not really. Just these maddening jerks made her so exasperated. Exasperated and tired. “Sorry, right, you probably don't really want to talk.” Exhaustion had made her impolite. She stood up, “Would you like me to get you anything from the kitchen? A drink? A snack?” Twilight held up her hoof in apology. “No, I'm sorry. It's just -hic- incredibly annoying. Yes, I've been to -hic- doctors. They said that short of severing the -hic- phrenic nerve in my neck there wasn't much that they could do,” Twilight said. “That -hic- can cause breathing problems, so I decided -hic- against it.” “Why didn't you ever tell me about this before?” asked Celestia, sitting back down. “Because it's so -hic- silly,” replied Twilight, her face reddening slightly. “Plus, there's nothing you can -hic- do about it, so I didn't want to bother you with something you couldn't change.” The Princess of the Sun got up off her seat again and walked around to Twilight; she pulled the unicorn into a tight embrace, just as another hiccup rocked her body. She felt the powerful jerk twitch against her own chest. “Twilight, there may be some things in this world that I can't change, but that doesn't mean that you shouldn't tell me about them, anyway.” Her grip on Twilight intensified. Trying to lighten the mood, she added, “Hey, did you know that, in some cultures, hiccups are said to be because someone is talking about you?” Twilight's response was to hiccup again and utter a groan of agony. “Are you okay?” asked Celestia, concern radiating from her voice, loosening her grip on the unicorn. “Yeah, I just -hic- felt that one is all,” Twilight replied, rubbing her sore chest. “Uh, -hic- excuse me for a moment!” She dashed out of the room, clutching her stomach. When she returned a few minutes later, she looked even worse than she had done before. As she wiped away a few remaining stains from the sides of her muzzle, Twilight shot Celestia a don't ask look. The princess didn't. The unicorn returned to her seat and picked up another book. “You don't need to -hic- stay if you don't want to.” “I do want to, though.” “Celestia?” “Hm?” “Thank -hic- you.” “For what?” “For being with me. Right -hic- now, I mean. I appre-hic-ciate it.” Celestia cuddled the unicorn close to her again, feeling yet another contraction; maybe she couldn't do anything useful to help, but she could be there to share the pain, and sometimes that was enough. > 443. Come Hither by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scroll *** The eyes, a window to the soul. Not the central feature of one’s face but by far the most important. They not only allow you to see the world and distinguish other ponies from each other but they are expressive. In this world there are so many ways in which the eyes can express not just emotions but thoughts. The eye can also betray you by giving away your thoughts to those who know what to look for. Most of all though the eyes are used to give to others something called looks. These looks are very numerous and they are categorized in a sense. There are looks mothers give to children or to significant others. These are motherly looks, but do not be deceived, not all motherly looks are kind. On the other side of that are fatherly looks, often those are not mean or kind. Generally fatherly looks are full of pride or annoyance. Often they are full of anger as well, and though that look may be terrifying little comes of it if one leaves the father alone. Other looks are more often seen with teens. Those are mostly annoyance or rebellious, seeing as those are the default stages of a teenagers mind. Children also have their own set of expressions that they use their eyes for, most of which are very innocent or basic. The big thing with looks though is that even if one ascribes a look to a certain category it more often than not doesn’t fit a category. There is though, a special set of looks. These are the looks of lovers to each other. The doe eyes, the eyes of a love struck mare or stallion, or even the dreamy look one gets when seeing your crush. The most famous of these looks though is the one known as the come hither look. This look is special, very special. It is given to one whom the giver of the look wishes to have join them in certain activities explained to children using the famous birds and the bees speech. Now everyone who has gone through puberty is familiar with this look. There is no training needed to achieve or understand the look, though some have been known to train this look to perfection. This look is basic, it reaches down into our most basic of needs and wraps itself around them before tickling these needs under the chin, coaxing them to follow it. In this vast world there are almost none who are immune to this look and so when it is given it is heeded. It does not matter what one is doing at the time of the look, you will drop that activity and follow the giver of this sacred look. So it was on the day in which the sun stood still. As many days start, it was normal. The sun rose and the moon set as ponies stood from their beds and headed of to work for the day. The guards of Canterlot castle switched to the day shift and the usual patrons filed in for the day. Breakfast was served to those who had stayed at the castle for the night and preparations for court were made. During all this the youngest princess, Twilight Sparkle arrived. She did what she always did and greeted the guards as she made her way to her room. She met with her older brother and stepsister for lunch and then went to attend court. What happened next is why I explained to you the value of our eyes and the looks they give. Twilight entered court and stood in the back until she caught Celestia’s eyes. What happened next baffled everyone in attendance. Celestia stood from her throne, blushing so hard many thought she would fall over then and there. Instead though she announced the ending of court for the day with a very shaky voice and teleported from the room. By this time Twilight had slipped out and left none of the nobles any wiser to her presence. A few guards would speculate on her arrival being the cause but none could be sure until that night. That night the sun did not set until Luna stepped forward and lowered it, four hours late. When asked she simply stated that her neighbors were excessively noisy and she had trouble sleeping. It wouldn’t be until a week later when a tabloid published an article about Twilight and Celestia having dinner at a cafe in Manehatten that the pieces would fall in place for Equestria. Needless to say, I the seneschal of Princess Celestia saw the look Twilight gave her that fateful day. I will admit that even I was struck by the smoldering look she gave our Princess that day and I understand now why my mother used to tell me of the awe inspiring power of the come hither look. > 444. Greeting Cards by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** A young colt was standing in front of a large, ornate door. Dusk Shine fidgeted nervously. “C’mon Dusky, you can do this, just like we practiced in front of the mirror.” He took a deep breath, pulling his foreleg up to his chest. As he exhaled he pushed his leg out as if throwing his worries away. Lighting his horn with a soft blue glow, he knocked lightly on the door. “Come in.” Came the reply. Dusk Shine pushed the door open and walked in. He crossed the room to stand before a desk, more specifically, before the tall, white, alicorn mare seated behind the desk. “Princess… I… I have something for you.” Celestia smiled at him. “Princess? Since when are you so formal Dusky?” Dusk blushed. “I made it for you.” He hoofed over a card. Celestia looked at it. The cover had a childish picture of her standing next to a small purple unicorn. They both had large smiles on their faces. She opened it up to find a small note scribbled in crayon on the inside. “Will you be my Valentine. _ Yes _ No” “How adorable! I’m not sure I can answer that question though. I might have to ask permission.” She winked at him. He squeaked. “What? From who?” A soft feminine voice came from behind him. “From me.” A purple glow enveloped the card and lifted it away from the desk. Dusk spun around to face…. his mother. Twilight Sparkle smiled at him. “How cute Dusky. But why don’t I get one?” Dusk blushed. “I made you one too. We all made them for our Momma’s at school. I was gonna come find you next.” Twilight grinned. “Well I’m here now, why don’t we go get mine. Then you can go out to supper with your two Valentines.” Celestia cut in. “And ice cream, we want Ice cream, don’t we Dusky?” Dusky cheered. He happily ran off to fetch the second card. Twilight looked over to Celestia. “I don’t know what we did to deserve him, but I’m glad we have him.” Celestia looked at her and gently rubbed her belly. “How glad are you?” Twilight’s eyes widened. “Are you…? Celestia looked at her calmly. “I think one good trick deserves another.” This time Twilight cheered and rushed over for an embrace and a kiss. > 445. Obmutescent by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Silently a Alicorn made her way slowly up the hill. She did not fly though she possessed wings nor did she teleport though she had a horn. She made the trek on hooves. Just ahead of her was another Alicorn, larger than the first though not so much so. The trek took them up the steep hill covered in dense forests. The top of their climb was a bare rocky cliff with only a few scraggly shrubs clinging on. The vista here was likewise mundane, vast forests stretched out before them. A few large stumps could be seen at the far edge of the forest. While far in the distance was a tall mountain faintly visible from the rocky cliff. Here on this cliff were two small stones, different from the cliff by their colour and polish. One was visibly older than the other, it retained its polish yet the rough stone it had been cut from had been worn smooth over the years. The etching on its face was faint though not gone, instead it bore the signs of inexperienced work done over the masterfully original. Yet it was done with painstaking care to keep the etchings sharp. Its companion was far newer, the rough stone still retained it rugged edges. The etching on this was also masterfully done and its lines sharp and clear. The two Alicorns walked over to the newer of the two and with a faint pop of magic had brought out fresh flowers. A fine bouquet of daises, lilies, sunflowers, and pansies was laid out in front of the stone. Words weren't shared, they couldn't be. The younger held onto the elder as they both hunched over the stone. Silent tears streaked down their faces as they did the best they could to comfort each other. All the while the etching of a familiar Sun stared at them, a burning reminder of what they had lost. > 446. Competition by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** Applejack trotted back to the barn, her saddle-baskets laden with the day’s harvest. “Phew, am Ah glad we got that Golden Delicious orchard harvested. Ah bet Big Macintosh that we could get it done before lunch, and since Ah won, he’s gonna walk through town wearin’ one o’ Grannie’s girdles! Ha!” Celestia huffed and puffed behind her, equally laden with a mound of apples in her saddle-baskets. “I’m glad we’re finished, too. I could eat a house.” “Don’t let Pinkie hear you say that, she might either break off a piece o’ Sugar Cube Corner or ban ya steppin’ near, dependin’.” Spike, sat on Celestia’s back, rooted through the baskets searching for the perfect apple. “No, no, worm, no...” “Would she really?” Celestia asked, eyebrow raised. “Break off a piece of her house, I mean. Is that possible?” “Ah haven’t the faintest.” Spike belched green flames and smoke as another apple bounced off of Celestia’s head. A scroll sealed with a series of starbursts materialized and fell into Spike’s outstretched hands. “Ahem!” he said. “Her Royal Highness, Princess Twilight Sparkle of Equestria cordially invites you to the Grand Galloping Gala. Held annually at Canterlot Castle, the Grand Galloping Gala promises the best night of the year. Blah, blah, blah. Enclosed are two tickets for Celestia Solaris and one guest!” Celestia gasped. “Princess Twilight said she’d invite me once I came of age!” She squealed. ‘The Grand Galloping Gala!” “Say, sugarcube, any chance Ah could be yer plus one? An opportunity to peddle the ol’ Apple family sweets wouldn’t be amiss. Might even go so far as ta make ya an honourary member. If’n that’s alright with ya.” “I—I— Let’s get these apples into the barn, and, uh, let me think about it. I know we have this magical and powerful connection, and I’d love to give any of you girls my second ticket, I— well, that’s just it, isn’t it? I’d give any of you the second ticket. Celestia covered her muzzle with her hooves while her friends argued all around her. “STOP!” she shouted at the top of her lungs. Everypony froze. “I can’t choose, OK? Each of you, all of you! You’re dear to me. You’re my friends. I can’t make a decision like that and then live with disappointing even just one of you, let alone four.” Celestia looked down and to the side while she summoned a small bit of parchment and a quill. “So if we all can’t go, none of us will go. “Dear Princess Twilight,” she recited while writing, “While I appreciate the invite to the Gala, I’m afraid I will not attend unless all of my friends can come with me. Even if I could make two of my friends very happy, I could not live with disappointing even one of them. As such, I’m returning the tickets with my sincerest apologies. Your ever faithful student, Celestia. “Send it, Spike.” Celestia magicked the scroll over to the young dragon and in a puff of green flames, the letter sped away in a beeline to Canterlot. “Admit it, you were scared to death that she’d outright say no.” “Hush, Shiny,” Twilight muttered, betrayed by the cursed red blush staining her normally pristine lavender muzzle. “She’s a grown mare and can make her own decisions as to how she spends her time, even if I had made promises for years that she could spend the Gala by my side. I did stipulate that she needed to become of age, Gala rules and all, but...” “Chasing jailbait, eh?” Shining Armor found himself pummeled from all sides with pillows, the least enjoyable of which seemed to be some sort of hard, formed foam that became a particular pain in his neck, in spite of its intended purpose. Furious scribbling followed Prince Armor’s slow crawl to consciousness. To my faithful student Celestia, why didn’t you say so? Here are eight tickets and carte blache, if you will, to invite anypony you see fit. I hope to see you soon. Yours sincerely, your mentor, Princess Twilight. “Hold up, eight tickets?” “Haven’t I talked about my sister, Luna? She’s... well, not exactly Princess Twilight’s personal student, but she attends the school on an astronomy fellowship made just for her...” > 447. Kalon by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** “Thank you so much for hosting this little get-together, Mr. and Mrs. Cake. I can’t begin to tell you how rewarding it is to take a day off and spend time with my favorite student.” Twilight smiled at Celestia across the room and took a sip of her tea. The moment she set it down, it was refilled. Twilight chuckled good naturedly. She took another sip, set down the cup, and watched as it was refilled again. Her smile broadened. She levitated the cup and made a loud slurping noise, but did not drink. True to form, however, one of the Cakes tried to refill her full cup and it overflowed. “Gotcha,” Twilight whispered, and all three shared a hearty, if somewhat embarrassed, chuckle. Celestia turned her attention back to the conversation in front of her, however, a debate between Rarity and Rainbow about whether Shining Armor was really going stag to the Gala or if it would just be Prince Blueblood in attendance. “So how well would you say you know Princess Twilight?” Rainbow Dash asked casually. Celestia chuckled. “I am her personal student, so I would say I know her as well as anypony else would in my position. I’ve long admired her wisdom and compassion, that soft, easy-going—” “How personal are we talkin’ here? Ya got any special ‘positions’ you’re fond of with her? I bet she’s loud, too, right?” Rainbow Dash waggled her eyebrows. “Rainbow Dash!” Rarity hissed. “Must you be so crude?!” Celestia fumed silently for a few moments while she waited for her blush to subside. “It’s nothing like that! Princess Twilight is a paragon of magic, friendship, and leadership. She has done more in my lifetime to benefit Equestria than you could hope to learn in twenty of yours!” “Yeah, yeah,” Rainbow waved her hoof dismissively, “it still sounds like you’re going to be her plus one, so that just leaves Prince Hunky Armor and Prince Blue Balls—” Rainbow got smacked on the back of her head. “Whoa, hey, miss Princess Wannabe. I’m just telling it like it is. You wanna bag the princes, and I want all the Wonderbolts. I mean, all we hafta do is agree to stay out of each other’s way and get Zecora to mix up a couple special potions so we’re not regretting anything in the morning, if you know what I mean. Maybe even a little something extra for you, because if his wings are anything to go by, I think Shining Armor might be an endurance flyer.” Another smack cut Rainbow’s innuendo laden train wreck short, and Rarity nearly made a move to strangle the offending pegasus. “You uncouth little s—” “Girls!” Celestia hissed through gritted teeth and burning cheeks. “Enough!” Rarity and Rainbow quickly ducked their heads in a short bow, and Celestia turned to see Princess Twilight gracefully striding over to them. “My little ponies, is everything all right? I heard raised voices.” Celestia bowed further than either of her friends in clear deference. “Princess! I’m sorry, we were just having a discussion and things got out of hoof.” Rainbow Dash muttered something Celestia couldn’t hear, and earned a swift smack upside her head from Rarity. Rainbow’s glare was severely undercut by the grin she shot Celestia’s way. “Princess Twilight, if you don’t mind,” Rarity interjected, “I believe we were just trying to clear up a few matters of the Royal Family.” “Ah, curious about my brother, Shining Armor, are we?” Rainbow Dash snickered, Celestia rolled her eyes, and Rarity stammered, “W-well yes. B-but not just him! I’m lead to believe you have a niece and nephew, as well?” “It’s not quite as simple as all of that, but that is my living family. What did you want to know?” As Rarity peppered Twilight with questions, Celestia looked over the table the Princess had just left and spotted Fluttershy behind it, opening the cage and plucking the sickly Philomena from her “prison.” “Oh, you poor thing! I’m sure Princess Twilight is just very busy and hasn’t got around to getting you the care you need.” Oh horse apples, Celestia thought darkly before she excused herself from the party and dashed after Fluttershy. A pile of ash gathered in Fluttershy’s outstretched hooves, and tears streamed down her face. She had failed. Failed herself, failed Philomena, failed Celestia, failed Twilight. She would surely be banished, imprisoned, or both. “Princess Twilight! Please!” Celestia stepped in between Fluttershy and Twilight. “This is my fault. I asked Fluttershy to do this. I’m the one responsible for Philomena going missing.” Celestia cast a somber glance back to Fluttershy. “I’m the one who should be punished.” “Punished? Whatever for?” “For taking Philomena without asking and allowing her to...” Celestia couldn’t bring herself to say it. She just gestured to the pile of ash still held in Fluttershy’s shaking hooves. “Allowing her to burst into flame?” Twilight offered. Celestia barely nodded her head. “Surely, my dear student, you remember what kind of bird Philomena is?” An almost imperceptible shake. “Philomena, dear, stop fooling around and worrying everypony.” With all the drama of a stage actor, a glorious red-and-gold bird with a wingspan to rival that of a pegasus lept from the ashes and soared above the gathered crowd before landing on Twilight’s outstretched foreleg. Celestia visibly relaxed and wiped her brow. “Of course. Philomena’s a phoenix. She didn’t die, per se, she just regenerated.” “That she did, and she was a touch mischievous about it, too. Have you been talking with my brother, hmm?” Twilight playfully chided. “I think you owe poor Fluttershy an apology.” Philomena hopped off of Twilight’s leg and swooped over to Fluttershy. She nuzzled Fluttershy’s cheek and cooed. Fluttershy dried her eyes and offered a smile. Philomena hopped into the air and left behind a long, red tail feather. Twilight smiled, too. “You must be an exceptionally dedicated caretaker, Miss Fluttershy. Phoenixes do not part with their feathers lightly, and that she offered one to you speaks volumes. I am overjoyed that Celestia has friends like you, even if she is quick to rush to their defences with hairbrained ideas of being banished.” Twilight pulled Celestia close and nuzzled her. “Take care, my faithful student, and try to stay out of trouble. I look forward to seeing all of you soon!” > 448. Musical by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Celestia bobbed and weaved her head in tune with the sweet sounds of a jaunty piano, her body rising and falling with the swells of chello that accompanied the mischievous, elegant ivory-keyed main act. Her eyes shut, she didn't notice the pony slipping into the room with her to appreciate the vinyl echos of a distant era. Suddenly her hooves were up, and she was bumping and moving to the beat of the cheery tune with a quick and elegant sway. She decided to keep her eyes closed instead, letting the pony's deft hands and sweet steps gently guide their bodies to the music. The track ran to its close, and at last she opened her eyes. "I didn't take you for a fan of Ragtime, Twili--" She found herself staring into the mismatched, pinprick eyes and incredibly bushy eyebrows of a very different subject of hers. "Oh. It's you." "Yes," the draconequus deadpanned. "Oh," he dropped Celestia like a ton of bricks, mimicking her disgust. "It's me." Celestia dusted herself off, bracing herself for the inevitable request. "How may I be of assistance?" "I never said I wanted anything." Discord was quick to look away, his lower lip quickly swallowing up his singular fang in a pout. "You never stop by to chat. Not unless it's some kind of test of character." Celestia raised an eyebrow, studying the former villain's face. "I bring you gifts. Flowers, a nice card for the Gala. Maybe I'm asking for one of those." Discord suddenly jumped up from the floor and gave Celestia his best smile. "Where is Dearest Twilight, anyway? Off dealing with griffonic trade embargos?" Discord yawned, a large trail of fliers following the carbon dioxide out from his cavernous orifice. "Sorting out those border tensions with the Yaks again? Those do get awkward." Discord hid a spear and shield behind Celestia's right flank and gave a "shhhh". Celestia batted them away with a wing, then fixed him with a glare. "Most likely she's taking court right now, or perhaps adventuring with her friends in accordance with their recently acquired map. I don't actually keep a constant tab on her. She's my lover, not a dog in need of housebreaking. You might wish to speak with Fluttershy, who sees her more regularly." Celestia stretched her wings. "Will that be all?" "'More regularly?' How regularly do you see her? About half as often as Nightmare Moon?" Discord rolled his eyes. "You certainly show the mountains you'd move for each other in time spent together. You practically wear your feelings for each other on your sleeves." Discord pulled on a piece of cloth that had materialized itself around Celestia's wristbone. He pondered the words emblazoned across its surface, which read "I.O.U." "Where are you going with this, Discord?" Celestia's eyes narrowed, her wings raising in warning. Discord gave a smirk and a wink. "Wherever you wish, my dear. Time is something that I seem to have much of on my side." He swept his arm around himself, gaining a well-pressed suit, deluxe top hat and polished wooden cane. His other arm came up to showcase a sizeable silver watch. "But you must admit it--that smoldering glare, the way your wings raise ever so quickly, the way your heart is beating. We do have such tension whenever we meet, don't we? So much passion, where right now you have so much vacancy." Celestia's jaw actually dropped, then firmed up to jut out with the rest of her face like hard steel. "Discord, if this is the request I think it is, then the answer is an emphatic no. Not ever." Celestia paused for a minute. "Did I make you consider...this? Was this your initiative, or were you misreading my signals. Yes, Twilight and I have to work hard to be together. Yes, I am enjoying your continued attempts to be more social and open up to others. No, these two things should never be mistaken as signs of my waning affection for her. If we did not want to be together, why would we be working so hard?" "You've worked hard all your life, both you and her, my dear. Call it second nature. But tell me--does she ever bring a smile to your face? Could she ever make you laugh like me?" "Did you even watch me whilst you were impersonating her?" Celestia's wings folded back, and for a minute she was smiling again. "I have many smiles, Discord. But the ones I save for her are all my brightest." Discord glowered. "And what did she ever do to deserve it? Fuss at you? Boss you around with that tinny little voice of hers? Is that what you like? Being a cog in her machine?" Celestia giggled her tinkling laugh. "I'm afraid you have it quite opposite. She enjoys living under my orders. Or did you think I grew up under Princess Twilight?" Celestia's smile remained unchanged. "She is merely a more zealous version of me, and everything you hate about her has its roots in the relationship I have with her. If anything, you should be squaring your proposition at her." Discord gagged. "But I'll grant you this, Discord. If this was a masquerade, another mentor session, it has worked its magic well. You've worked up my courage." She slipped across the plush floors of her room, over to the record player. "That's the crucial part of starting a relationship, Discord. You have to both have something the other wants. And nothing you could offer me, my dear, is anything that I would wish for." Discord lifted up his hat with the tip of his cane, stammering. "N-nothing? But you can't mean that! I can give you anything. And I would, you know, though it wouldn't come quick or easy." He gave a knowing wink. "Things are never done the simple way with me." She gave a smile, sad though it was. "The things I want are more abstract than that. Friends, security, a loving family. These are the things I love most of all. Order, prosperity, freedom. Things a recovering tyrant with a love of madness is only just beginning to understand. Tell me, what do you think of Equestria? As a country? A people?" Discord gave a sigh. "Oh, if we must talk about them. Yes, your darling subjects. Boring, judgemental and self-righteous whelps if ever there were any." "Also called contented, close-knit and moral. But thank you for your high opinion of my life's work." Celestia's eye glimmered. "Now, what was that about knowing what I want and how I think?" Discord balked. "Errr, yes, well." He pulled on the rim of his hat and gave an awkward cough. "When you put it like that..." "Is it any wonder I was won over by the pony I could most easily name my heir? You look at my beloved subjects and see an enemy. She looks at them and sees cherished companions." Celestia looked over at Discord at last, eyes still showing sympathy. "But I don't think it's me you want, is it? It's just somebody. Isn't it? It could be anypony under the skies." Discord scoffed. "It doesn't matter what I want. It's not like you'd even know." Discord snapped his coat away. "No, you're right. If it is all about this needing and wanting business, I guess that's one train-wreck I'd like to step to one side of. I thought it was about fun. Flings. Energy. Not what you need from someone." Discord threw the cane away bitterly. "What you get from your own relationship is your own business. But you can't have mine." She gave him a wink for his troubles. "No matter how much you beg." "Right-o." Discord blew a raspberry. He put the top hat in his hands, holding it over his chest and looking at Celestia like a lost puppy. "I guess I'll be on my way. But, err, before I do. Why were you listening to music? Most times I see you you're reading, with friends or playing some strategy games. When you aren't working. New hobby?" Celestia gave one of those 'most cherished smiles' she had mentioned earlier. "No. I was looking for music to propose to. Thank you, though, for giving me some excellent material to work with." > 449. Caramel by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** Sequel to Frame Dawn had broken not even an hour ago and already Celestia's heart was racing. Her sleep had not proven as restful as she had desired, not while a familiar image taunted her mind about what might be. She swallowed in an effort to help calm her shaking nerves. The motion had little effect on helping her to calm down her breathing. The scroll, the source of her current problems was lightly held before her. The scroll itself was rather innocuously, but its content on the other hoof was like a deadly poison. Now in cool air of the early morning she prepared herself to cast the reveal spell again. She needed to be sure, to know that what she saw last night was not a dream. She tried to calm herself again this time through careful breathing which had some success in calming her racing heart. Even so she could still feel how heavily her hesitation weighed on her even as she sought the answer she wanted. The truth is what mattered, one had to be certain. Slowly her golden magic aura coated the scroll as she casted the reveal spell. After a few moments the golden glow slid off the scroll and slowly formed into a shape. A Sun. The image that formed before her was clearly a sun and not just any sun, but her Sun. Last night her mind had not seen falsely and that truly she herself was responsible for Twilight receiving a missive that should have never been sent. She just sat there mutely looking at the image formed from her golden aura. She did not notice the passing of time not even when the servants arrived half an hour later with breakfast. Hot, steaming buttermilk pancakes topped with fresh sliced strawberries, a thin caramel sauce, and a large dollop of whipped cream. It wasn't until her meal had been laid out fully that a servant coughed lightly that she tore her eyes from the hovering sun. The servant asked if she needed anything else, to this she shook her head and thanked them as they left the room. Despite her hunger and the wonderful smell of the finely prepared breakfast, all Celestia could do was stare as the image of the sun faded away. The truth mattered, but it didn't mean that it didn't sting. > 450. Ashes by Silver Scrolls > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Silver Scrolls *** This was it, everything was gone. Her kingdom turned to ash, her subjects scattered to the four corners of the earth. Everything had come down around her and now she was alone, only the slowly dying embers of her kingdom remained. Celestia closed her eyes and remembered. Remembered her life, the days that had long since passed and been forgotten by most. The young purple filly excitedly jumping around her, the joy of finding her cutie mark overwhelming her. Such innocence, such purity. Where had she gone wrong in raising the young foal. When was the last time she had smiled or laughed. Had it been eons, maybe only centuries. It wasn't supposed to have happened like this, She wasn’t supposed to be immortal, just an alicorn with a longer life. Celestia opened her eyes and stared out over the horizon. An orange glow permeated the night sky around her at the edge of the horizon. The last vestiges of the kingdom drifting into the night sky. Had she made Twilight into the warrior who had fallen so low. Was it her fault that Equestria now burned and her subjects fled in fear. Her mind drifted back to the reports of Twilight's battle with Tirek. Entire landscapes changed forever, mountains lost and homes turned into lakes. She hadn’t thought much of it before, Tirek was a powerful foe and collateral was expected. Where had she gone wrong with Twilight. She turned her gaze to the east, to Ponyville. Not much was left of the old village, it had gone downhill after the bearers of harmony had passed on. It was the first place Twilight had razed. The Everfree forest had taken it shortly after. A light on the horizon caught her eye. Nightmare Moon was hard at work somewhere out there under that light. When Twilight had brought her back should have been the first sign. Maybe it was but Twilight had convinced her she had it under control, and she truly did. Why hadn’t Celestia seen what Twilight was becoming back then. She never should have let her study Sombra’s magic. A thump beside her alerted her to the arrival of another pony. Slowly she turned to look and her breath hitched. Twilight smiled at her, a predatory smile that chilled her to the bone. “It’s truly beautiful isn’t it my dear Celestia. Such a gorgeous orange hue painting the horizon where your sun has set for the final time.” Celestia hung her head. “Why Twilight? Why?” Twilight pondered for moment. “A good final question I suppose. I guess you have been trying to figure out where you went wrong. Well I can tell you with certainty it wasn't your fault, completely. You made me a princess after all, you do need to take blame for that. As for the real question, because there are somethings you can never give me as long as the nation stands.” “You think all of this will make me open my heart to you?” Celestia stared at her former student in a mixture of terror and confusion. Twilight snickered and shook her head. “Or course not, it’s just an obstacle towards freeing you up a bit. We can’t really lock the monarch of the most powerful, sorry formerly most powerful, nation in the world can we.” Twilight turned to look at Celestia, the glint of a mare lost in her own insanity visible in her eyes. “So we just take away the nation and nopony is around to complain that their monarch is missing.” Celestia’s eyes teared up and she moved towards Twilight. “Oh Twilight, where did it all go wrong? When did your mind become so corrupted? How long have you wanted more from me and I ignored it?” Twilight's face snapped to angry and she grabbed Celestia by her peytral and yanked her close. “No, you don’t get to be the damsel in distress. It’s to late to play that card.” Twilight growled at Celestia and flung her away. “I stood by you after you made me a princess, I stood by you when immortality was thrust upon me. I even gave you the benefit of the doubt when Applejack passed away but no more. You never once reached out to help me no matter how hard I cried, always sending your sister, trying to deflect my affections. That ends now.” Twilight turned away from Celestia and rose up on her back hooves, her front hooves opened wide as though embracing the horizon. Slowly her horn began to glow brighter and brighter, a menacing laugh crescendoing with it. Finally the glow stopped growing and Twilight’s eyes flicked back to Celestia. “It ends.” Before Twilight could release her spell Celestia dove forward and tackled her. Together they fell over the railing and off the cliff. The ruins of Canterlot lay below them like spires reaching up for them. Celestia locked eyes with Twilight. “You’re right, it ends now.” Her horn lit up with a golden glow and enveloped them both. Time slowed and Twilight watched wide eyed as Celestia pulled her close and kissed her tenderly. The kiss was fleeting but inside, Twilight’s world exploded. All the hate, the anger, the rage, it all faded away. She felt the warmth of Celestia’s magic fill her. The warmth of her kindness, of her love, of her boundless forgiveness flooded through the her and purged everything. Twilight’s eyes flickered close for a brief moment and tears streamed down her face. “Why, why now? You could have stopped this at any time.” Celestia cupped Twilight's cheek gingerly. “Because you had closed yourself off. I could never have reached your heart before this night.” Twilight wrapped Celestia in her wings and cried. “How can you forgive me after everything I have done? Your sister, your kingdom, your soldiers and the their families.” “Because you need to be forgiven.” Celestia smiled and stroked the purple alicorns mane. “You will never be able to forgive yourself, so I will forgive you first so maybe, someday, you can forgive yourself.” Twilight gripped Celestia tighter and began to channel her magic. “This is the end for us but I can leave something behind.” A purple orb pulled free from her horn and shot out to the east. “I will free your sister from my spell and give her a final message. It is my goodbye to her and to you.” Celestia brow furrowed and she wrapped her wings around Twilight. “No, we will go together.” “No, this world needs you.” Calmness filled Twilight’s features. “I on the other hand, I have done unforgivable things.” Her eyes drifted closed. “This world doesn’t need a monster like me in it. Tirek, Discord, Nightmare Moon, Chrysalis, the world has enough monsters threatening it, it doesn’t need another one.” Twilight pushed her forehead against Celestia’s. “The world needs you, needs your sister but not me. My time is over, my evil must end. It must be ended.” A smile worked its way over Twilight's lips and she darted forward. For a moment Celestia stiffened and then relaxed as she returned the kiss. As quick as it had begun though it ended and she was shoved away. Twilight drifted further and further from her, time slowing the closer she got the jagged ruins of the ancient city. Before she turned away she saw Twilight mouth three words, three of the most powerful words that had ever been spoken. Three words that could have prevented the war before it had even begun. > 451. Twilestia by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "It must be nice." Twilight said whistfully, eyes on a pair of prancing ponies in front of her. The two horses, maid and butler, from what she could tell, were too busy with each other to think to check where she was lurking. The butler was currently trying to adjust the maid's bonnet, much to the maid's exasperation. He blushed and stole a glance at her from time to time, muttering about how "cute" she was going to look. He got a shove into a patch of chrysanthemums for his troubles. "Come now, Twilight. Have some perspective. They look at us every day and think the same things." "Yes, well, neither one of us exactly got to choose, did we?" She pursed her lips, then looked up at Celestia for a moment. "Do you ever think about...just...running away? Letting it sort itself out? There are always ponies like us out there. I know. I've met a dozen of them on my travels. Just for a few years!" Celestia looked back at her with disappointment in her eyes. "Twilight Sparkle! Is this how you'd repay all those ponies you call your friends? Abandoning them on a whim? Because of a longing for a simpler life?" "Alright, alright. But sometimes...it just calls to you, you know?" She looked back at the couple, who were now lying against each other on one of the garden's benches. "Not for me. But for what we have planned. You want to bring a pony into a world like this? Stuffy and cold with everypony afraid of the magic she's going to inherit from us? All the pressure to be as amazing as her rich and talented parents breathing down her neck from day one? I lived that, Princess. That wrecked my life for seventeen years. Living in this prison of a castle." She turned to look into Celestia's eyes. "I'd do anything so they'd never have to live a life like that." Celestia took in all this quietly enough, but she allowed Twilight to see the discomfort spreading further and further across her face with every word. Twilight caught her worry immediately. "And it isn't you fault, and it's not your subjects' fault. It wasn't because of my parents or Cadance or me or anypony." Twilight let more than a little pride and relief shine through with the words "it isn't my fault", the past insecurity falling below her like a mountain she still savoured the memory of conquering. "But I won't let it happen to her." Celestia merely gave a gentle nod. "I understand." She looked over at the couple, who were themselves currently looking back at over them with confusion and concern. She gave them a smile, then turned back to Twilight. "But you and I do have a long time to consider." Twilight let out a breath. "Yeah, we do." A thought troubled her for a minute. "Just for the record, I do love this life we have together. I love my friends and--" Celestia cut her off with a peck. "I know, Twilight. I know." The larger pony wrapped a wing around the smaller. "Now let's give them something to marvel at." She gave a wink, and the two took off toward the palace in step, entering back into the world they knew so well with a wing around each other and bodies pressed firmly together. > 452. Castle by Noctus Noxia > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Noctus Noxia *** "Three ceilings have crashed down, two towers collapsed, nearly half of a wall crumbled and five of my maids died!" Twilight flinched, while she watched Celestia walking back and forth in front of her throne. Her horned crown shimmered dangerously in the light and her violet cloak dragged behind her. The dawn-coloured eyes were narrowed. The Tyrant Sun - as Princess Celestia was known in Ponyville - bared her teeth. "What do you have to say for yourself, Twilight?" The purple unicorn did not responded at first. Instead she looked at the part of the Royal Sisters Castle, which had been thorn appart by the explosion she had caused during an experiment. Twilight ran through her blackish shaded mane with a hoof and blew away a few strands from her face. Better be careful what you are saying now. The Princess was known for having no mercy. Rumors said, she liked to imprison her foes in stone or throw them in the dungeon. Twilight folded her arms and lifted her nose. Her cheeks flushed. "Who says, that it was me? Where are the facts?" Facts. She could never go without them. Her Cutiemark - a star around which circled several atoms - showed that she was a serious scientist. She was not Celestia's private student, but the mare liked her experiments and her studies and enjoyed assisting and helping her work. Celestia asked: "Oh, and how do you explain this?" With a nod of her head and a glow of her horn Celestia levitated a book in front of Twilight's surprised face. 1000 ways of causing an explosion. Twilight took a step back. Her ears dropped. Horse apples! The unicorn's eyes widened. With a weary laughter she said: "Yeah, that makes every discussion irrelevant." She dropped her head, expecting Celestia to punish her. The white Alicorn took the book again and flipped through the pages. She mumbled: "I could punish you now. For destroying my property." Twilight looked up and blinked in surprise, because Celestia started to smile. "But I won't." I must be dreaming! I must! "Really?", stammered Twilight happily. Celestia pushed her in an embrace. She placed her head on Twilight's mane. "That part of the castle was ugly as Tartarus anyway", she found, "So I would have let it restored eventually. You just made the progress go faster." A kiss on her forehead and Celestia asked: "Besides could you make an explosion in Sombra's castle? I bet he will be red with anger." Twilight snuggled against her chest. "Of course, Princess." > 453. Mardi Gras by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Twilight blew her bangs out of her eyes as her cab pulled up into the guest drop-off semicircle in front of the hotel she was staying at with the girls for Mardi Gras. She paid the driver and climbed out into the quiet, muggy Louisiana night. The three strands of plastic beads around her neck clicked and rattled along with her movement, bouncing across her t-shirt covered chest. Twilight looked down at them as the cab drove off to pick up other people looking to escape the still raging party that was going on in the French Quarter, several blocks away. She’d gone out late to hunt down a M.I.A. Pinkie Pie, when a text to her phone from AJ let her know that their friend had reappeared at the hotel room covered in more confetti and glitter than seemed possible. They’d even sent her a picture. Twilight had started back on foot at first, but the crowds and the unfamiliar territory soon made that next to impossible. Maybe it was the heat. Maybe it was the loud music and revelry in the streets. Whatever the cause, it had an affect on her and before she’d managed to flag down a ride, she had the beads. Physical proof of overcoming her fears and self conscious nature. Evidence that she’d actually flashed her goods at the crowd of party goers. The first one was a flash in every sense, a blink-and-you-missed-it sort of thing. The second one was longer, and won her a larger, more elaborate string of colored plastic spheres. The third was an experiment. At least that’s what I think it was. Did a more substantive flash equal bigger and better beads? Twilight fingered the third set around her neck, walking through the automatic doors into the cooled lobby. That set of beads was metallic and had a larger circumference set on a thicker cord that hung down to her belly button. Initial results point to yes. I just wish I could have found my bra again afterwards. She crossed her arms across her front as the AC cooled air in the lobby gave the strings of beads something to catch on through her flimsy t-shirt. Twilight nodded to the bored looking concierge behind the front desk, picking up her pace when she heard the elevator around the corner ahead ding. “Hey! Hold the door!” Twilight broke into a sprint the last few yards, a pale hand holding the elevator door open for her to breathlessly skid to a stop through. She laughed, coughing into her hand before turning to her lift partner. “Hehe...thanks...these elevators are so slow and I’m all the way up on the fourteenth floor…” “I know, I’m on the sixteenth—wait...Twilight Sparkle? Is that really you?” Twilight blinked, her distracted mind catching up to her and processing just who her elevator savior was. She hadn’t seen her since the graduation ceremony some six weeks earlier. That last time, Principal Celestia was wearing the traditional cap and gown. Normally, her attire was a sensible suit with pants in light, neutral colors. Twilight could only think of a handful of times she’d seen the principal in a skirt in her four years at Canterlot High. Now she had a new occasion to add to that short list, wishing once again that she had the legs capable of pulling off that look half as well as her former principal. The beads around Celestia's neck definitely weren’t usually a part of her standard dress. Principal Celestia stared back at her with wide eyes, taking in the trinket-esque necklaces and the protruding evidence of her lack of a bra under her shirt. Twilight could see her mentally putting two and two together and then rejecting the result. She folded her arms across her front again, covering her chest a little more, and eyed the Mister T levels of necklaces the school administrator wore on top of her considerably more ample bust. She cleared her throat once the elevator doors were firmly closed, entrapping the two of them alone for the next couple of minutes while it climbed the hotel floors. “Um...enjoying Mardi Gras?” “I-I-I...I’m not here for that.” Celestia glanced down at her collection of cheap jewelry. “Administrator conference, actually. We...my sister and I...had a late dinner nearby.” Twilight nodded, one eyebrow raising incredulously. “Pretty late for dinner.” “Oh you know how it goes. We got to talking about...things.” The principal flushed and then stood a bit straighter, which only served to reinforce how short her tight skirt was. “What about you? Having fun before getting into your college studies?” “I guess you could call it that. Pinkie really wanted to see Mardi Gras and we’re all over eighteen now…” Twilight shrugged, causing her beads to rattle again. “...I’m not sure how I even got these.” “I’m not sure how I got these either.” The elevator dinged for the fifth floor, the only sound as the two women studied each other evenly. When it chimed again for the sixth, they were grinning, Twilight’s arms comfortably at her sides, Celestia resting back against the opposite wall, one hand on her hip. By the time the seventh floor was announced, they were both laughing openly, their combined collection of necklaces clicking and clacking along with them. When she had her breathing under control again, Twilight pointed at the beads Celestia was wearing. “That’s a pretty impressive collection, honestly.” Celestia chuckled again and lifted a few in one hand. “Thank you, but the secret is this push-up bustier. All I had to do was open a couple of extra buttons on my jacket and I was getting them two at a time.” Twilight looked down at her own chest. “I actually lost my bra after the third time. Thankfully it wasn’t the only one I brought for the trip.” “That explains a few things.” Celestia smirked, crossing her arms under her bust and shaking her shoulders with tiny movements. “Be glad you’re still young, Twilight. A few more years and too much cake will leave you in sore need for proper support all the time, like me. But I can’t imagine how you managed to completely lose your bra!” “It was an accident, I swear!” Twilight giggled, but she shook her head at the idea of ever being as stacked as the woman in front of her. That would take a miracle. Or surgery. Or both. She bit her lip though, as she looked over the types of beads Celestia had. “I know there isn’t really a codified set of rules to it...but I only got the metallic ones after I flashed the high beams. You’ve got...um...rather a lot of those.” “Why, yes, I do.” Celestia replied flatly, her eyes searching the tiny space for something other than Twilight to focus on. The chime for the tenth floor sounded. “Give it a few more Mardi Gras and you’ll figure out how to do it without losing anything.” Twilight nodded silently, blushing and stuffing her hands in her pockets. The eleventh floor ding came and went. The twelfth ding was followed by her gently clearing her throat. Celestia looked up, idly plucking at the hem of her tight skirt, the action making her suddenly seem much younger. “Yes?” Twilight slipped her three strings of beads up and over her head, clenching them in hand, before meeting Celestia’s eyes, her voice shaky and quiet. “I...uh...have three sets. Think I could trade you for...a demonstration of your...uh…technique? So I don’t lose any more bras, of course!” She added quickly. The thirteenth floor chimed past with Celestia staring at the plastic necklaces, frozen in shocked thought. The fourteenth floor finally arrived and the doors slid open. Twilight dropped her eyes, her hand with the beads lowering. “Nevermin—” “Yes.” “What?” “If you want...to see my…” Celestia glanced down at herself, color flooding her neck and the little triangle of exposed flesh between the jacket’s collar. “...my technique, that would be an acceptable trade. Just not here. My room, perhaps?” Twilight swallowed, a small smile appearing on her lips. The elevator doors closed with yet another ding, the fourteenth floor hall just as empty as it was a minute ago. > 454. Precision by AdamThePony > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by AdamThePony *** Waxy paper rustled, flapped, and crinkled in the bindings of a well-worn, oil-clothed tome the size of a large sandwich. Beside it laid a half-filled scroll with an inkwell and quill off to the side, sharing space with the tome on a mahogany table. Beside the writing implements was a glass of iced tea, garnished with a lemon wedge and chilled with several chilled stones. Before it all sat Twilight Sparkle, firmly furrowing her brow upon a fuschia comforter. This was a situation that to her was all too common. To a pony as particular as our purple princess, proper placement of punctuation and words were of utmost importance. Naturally, this would lead to a particularly puzzling problem whenever there was a particular phrase that she couldn't find. Oftentimes, there'd be a concept she'd want to describe, but couldn't quite confine to a concise term. To a studious sort like herself, this lead to but one recourse: consulting the dictionary. Twilight had been attempting to prepare a speech for sometime now, regarding the state of affairs in Ponyville in light of the recent addition of the Rainbow Friendship Castle. As many residents had reported, during the day, the castle would often take in ghastly amounts of sunlight, which refracted around town, causing sporadic spouts of temporary blindness in some ponies. The structure couldn't be taken down, of course; what remained of the Golden Oak's Library had been placed in the new castle, and the castle was now her official home, not to mention a royal estate. However, something had to be done to mitigate the amount of light being indiscriminately distributed to unsuspecting ponies, and it had to be done sooner rather than later. The problem was trying to convey the potential solution. While the ponies down in Ponyville are far from simple, what Twilight had in mind would require some clever linguistics to explain. Being that she was especially skilled at working out exacting, precise answers to even the simplest of problems, she wanted to make sure there was no room for error. But, several minutes into scanning both her densest dictionary and thickest thesaurus, Twilight was horn-first into a wordy wall, which she plomped into trying to meet that one measly word she needed. "There has to be something here," she muttered to herself, rubbing her temple with her left hoof as she wiped the sweat off her brow with the right. "This is the fifth edition of the Oxherd Common Dictionary! I should be able to find at least one stinking sentence that sounds even vaguely similar to the one I want!" A loud thud sounds from outside as something lands on the platform on one of the tree castle's wider branches. The weight of the noise was too large to confuse; it was very probably Princess Celestia, come to check in on things. "Good afternoon, Twilight," cooed the solar sage. "Hard at work in your new castle, I see. What seems to be the problem?" Twilight stood up, regarding her mentor with a worn, but welcome gaze, frowning slightly as she gave a brief hug of greeting. "That's just it," she said straightly. "The castle itself's what's giving me trouble." "Oh?" The older princess leaned in to glance at the scroll. "Whatever for, dear?" "Well, for one, the crystalline structure's been scattering light all across the town. The way it's structured causes some crazy refractions that are shining just about anywhere there's strong light. I'm trying to write a plan up for some sort of prism-y, mirror-based system to try to redirect the flow back into the tree--you know, so it can heat the place up a little easier during the summer and winter--but I'm having trouble finding the right words to get what I'm trying to say across." Celestia nodded her head. "It seems simple enough." she replied, looking to the dictionary. "Could you perhaps describe it to me as best you can? Maybe I can find it?" "You would do that?" Twilight stepped back, allowing Celestia to sit down. "Please, be my guest!" "I'd do anything for you, Twilight," said the princess with a gentle smirk. "We're not just student and teacher anymore; we're friends and partners in royalty. We have to look after each other if we want to ensure the realm is working as it should be." "I'm in your debt, Princess!" Twilight told the taller alicorn. "Don't be silly, Twilight," chided Celestia. "You know you owe me little more than that darling little smile of yours." Twilight shrunk away, cheeks aflush with warm blood as she tittered on to herself. "It's not that adorable." "Nonsense." Celestia nuzzled the purple princess, touching noses with her like she was stealing away a kiss. "There's nothing as adorable as that smile you hear my praises." Twilight wanted to curl up in a little ball and hide away from the warm fuzzies Celestia was sticking to her like tiny little bubbles. She was familiar with Celestia's glowing reviews of her, but even now, just hearing her mentor constantly speak so highly of her made Twilight melt so gradually with every word. It was only her superior's sterling white hoof that keep her good and solid. "Twilight? That description?" Twilight shook away her white-hot embarrassment and snapped herself back into reality. "Right, right! I was looking for a word to for the way sunlight heats up glass structures when it's focused through a lens, like in a greenhouse." Celestia nodded her head and smiled. "Sounds simple enough for me. I'll see what I can find." This said, Celestia swiftly set to work. She hummed to herself the bars of an eerily familiar song. Twilight was especially acquainted to it some time ago, and its tone made her wings twitch at the pinions. She looked to her reflection in the mirror, "It's hard to believe that it's almost been a year since...well, you know." "Well, one year, three months, eight weeks and seven days," corrected Celestia with a chuckle. "But who's counting?" Twilight blinked in earnest surprise. "You actually know how long it's been?" "Well, when you've lived as long as I have, while most events in life are often a blur," said the mighty mare as she lazily shrugged her wings. "But when there comes a moment that worms itself deep inside your heart--one of those very special moments that you played a particularly important part in--it sticks in your head about as well as a favorite song." Celestia chuckled to herself for a moment. "It's funny, isn't it?" she asked Twilight, craning her head around. "How just before that fateful moment, I sang that song to you. I didn't compose it; neither did Luna or Cadence or even Raven. That entire aria was born of its own, deep in my heart of hearts. I felt such a pride for you on that day that my heart was lifted into song. "That, dear Twilight, is the kind of exacting precision only a precious few ponies in my life have in my memories." Twilight bit her lip, half between pride and guilt from the princess' wording. "Who were the others?" "Well, let's see," said the princess, putting a hoof to her chin. "Well, there was Sunset Shimmer, back when she was my student. Princess Luna, of course. I think the only pony who could compare to you, however, was Starswirl the Bearded. Even then, I only place him so high for the contributions he made for the realm's sake." "You mean when he--" "Yes," Celestia said snappily. "He did things few ponies have the power or will to. Even at the cost of his health, he tried to keep the world moving when no one else could." Twilight hung her head. "So what makes me any better than him?" Celestia stopped her search and turned to Twilight, holding her chin up with a demure smile. "What makes you special, dear?" she asked rhetorically. "Is that where Starswirl had taught me that the right pony in the right place can work wonders, you taught me that when the right ponies come together in the right place, they can make miracles." The heavenly mare drew her wings open, draping them against her purple protégée. She kept quiet as a mouse, focused on the moment as she tried to keep herself reigned in. But there was always something about Twilight. The way she saw her grow from such a promising young student into one of the finest mares of her age, the effervescent curiosity she had for her talent, and the exacting lengths to which she'd go, just for her teacher's approval. The way that time had turned for them both made that imperious mask of hers slip away, little by little, with the sweat and tears serving helping it on its way off. "My dear little pony," she shuddered, "If you want to know precision, than look in the mirror." Twilight saw her reflection in Celestia's eyes, awestruck by way it seemed to glisten in her magenta eyes. "If precision were ever a pony, you would be its spitting image." > 455. Ugly by Dyslexic Foal > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Dyslexic Foal *** A few months ago, Princess Celestia and her wife, Princess Twilight Sparkle, birthed the first foal born of two mares. The rare magic they had used to weave the child together had cause some defects during the foals formation. “I've finally gotten him to sleep!” Celestia said with smile, entering the chamber she shared with Twilight. “That great!” Twilight replied, forcing a half smile on her face. “What is it my dear?”Celestia questioned, trotting up to her young wife. “I don't know. You know the saying 'a face only a mother could love'?” asked Twilight, turning her gaze out the window. “Yes." Celestia wondered where her beloved was going with this. “Well," started Twilight, walking towards the window, "As much as I love our little sunshine, he's not as cute as The other colts. Due to his birth defects." “He is the first baby to be made entirely by magic. We tried the best we could." Celestia walked up behind her wife. “I know, I'm just worried that he will be made fun of by everyone and..” “And what?” Celestia nuzzled her wife, trying to coax out the answer. “I don't know! I love my child, I really truly do! Sometimes though I look at him and I just think how... how ugly he is." Twilight turned to face her wife, tears streaming down her face. "I'm a horrible mother, aren't I? I'm so shallow!" Celestia gave her a kiss and whispered softly in her ear, while wiping her tears away. ”You're not.This is some flaw that all ponies have, you're not the first mother in history to think that. What's important is to love him, with all of your heart, despite the way he looks.” Twilight sniffled leaning into her wife, "And I do. Thank you." “Wah!" Celestia and Twilight broke apart at the sound of their foal crying. “And there goes our moment of reprease." joked Twilight, trotting over to the nursery. Celestia laughed at Twilight's remark, the sound like the tinkle of a bell.Twilight lifted her son out of his bed. The little colt was wear a onesie covered in small yellow ducks, a gift from his Aunt Rarity. “You little stinker," Twilight blew a raspberry at her little colt, "Why can't you sleep?” the colt gave a smile and a coo to his mother. Twilight picked him up and carried him to the other room where Celestia was. She gently laid him down rest his head on her hoof as she snuggles up next to Celestia in the bed. The colt seemed just wanted to be with his mother's and soon fell back into a content and peaceful slumber. “You know, despite what one may say on how he looks, he's quite adorable when he sleeps.” Celestia stated, wrapping a blanket around the three of them “Yes he does.”Twilight said, a smile overtaking her features. Twilight whispered in her son's ear, ”You are are most precious thing in the world to us.I don't care if you may look different from every pony else, mommy and I love you more then anything else in the world." The three of them then fell into a deep and content sleep. > 456. Movie by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** “Oh come on!” Twilight shouted at the projector screen set up across from Celestia’s bed. “Griffin necromancers animated their ancestral dead as servitors to them by giving them the opportunity to remain useful as guardians and soldiers! They don’t consider the undead monsters and they most certainly would NOT hire an earth pony they’d never met to hunt down and destroy one!” Twilight fumed as the athletic mare on the screen swung across the chasm filled with moaning, gnashing horrors using her enchanted whip. Celestia giggled. “Twilight, you simply must learn to let details like that slide,” she admonished. “But it’s historically and scientifically inaccurate!” Twilight whined. Celestia chuckled again as Twilight pouted. “The director had probably never even heard of the books before the studio decided to make a quick bit adapting them,” Twilight continued to grouse. Celestia patted Twilight with her wing. “On the contrary,” Celestia said soothingly. “I know for a fact that Mr. Applemont is very much proud of his many times great-granddame’s exploits and was positively thrilled at the chance to bring them to life on the big screen.” Twilight’s jaw dropped. “Wait...Sonja Applemont wasn’t a fictional character?” Celestia smiled. “There is a reason the Apple family in particular was given the charter to settle in vampire fruit bat country,” she said with a wink. I owed their great-dame and I couldn’t think of anypony better suited to settle the area.” Twilight’s mouth worked soundlessly as she groped for a response. “...You are so hot right now,” she said after a moment’s thought. Celestia’s smile widened. Twilight stopped nitpicking the movie. And then they had sex. > 457. Tacent by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** ‘Look at them, having the time of their lives. That should be me with her, not Twilight!’ A voice yells in my head, shattering my thoughts. I blink twice, and release my grip on the bannister keeping me from falling over. My crossbow sits next to me, unloaded but strung to fire at a moment’s notice. I looked down from my vantage point, spying on the two princesses’ romantic picnic. I keep telling myself it’s to protect them, but that lie keeps feeling more and more flimsy by the day. Maybe… maybe one day I’ll work up the courage to say something, but what chance do I have against one of the Elements of Harmony, and fellow ruler? My shoulders slump. ‘No chance, that’s what.’ I lamely think, forcing myself to look away just before Twilight leans back to kiss Celestia. They’ve been happily dating for six months, two weeks, and three days now. No, I’m not obsessed. I’ve just been good at keeping track of time. ‘The longer you wait, your chances with her dwindle…’ the voice helpfully adds. This time, I don’t even bother looking away as Celestia kisses Twilight. The blow to my heart hurts, but it’s a common pain now. I managed to catch Princess Luna spying on one of my dreams about Princess Celestia, and she assured me that she will not reveal my feelings to either of them. Either way, I’m not sure if she was telling the truth or lying, but nothing has been said yet. A bush rustling nearby startled me from my thoughts. My muscles move automatically, years of training honing them to a subconscious action. My hand snaps to the crossbow and the other draws a bolt, slamming it into the channel and arming the weapon. My wings flare as I call out, “Who goes there?” I take wing as the bush continues to rustle. I set down loudly, announcing my presence and aiming at the bush. “Come on out, I know you’re there.” The bush’s only response was to stop suddenly and squeak. I slowly close and finally see somepony inside the bush. White fur, purple mane, and probably terrified. Lowering the weapon, I kneel down and glare at the pony, my training still driving my body. “This area is off limits for the evening. Please leave.” The pony, no mare, looks into my eyes, almost as if she’s searching for something. She’s terrified, yes, but in only a few seconds it fades. Naught but a few seconds later, she’s bolted upright and apologizing profusely. I get a good look at her, though I ignore her words. She’s thin, but not overly so like some of those so-called ‘supermodels’. She has a white coat, similar to Princess Celestia’s, and her mane and tail are styled as well, though I can’t recall the style’s name. She looks beautiful, but has a subtle, hidden strength to her. In the middle of her apology she reaches forward. Instinct kicks in and I bring up the weapon. “Ma’am, this area is off limits. Please leave. I will not ask again.” Her pupils shrink and she freezes, just like a normal pony would. “I’m terribly sorry, sir. Princess Luna told me to meet a guard out this way.” She reaches into one of her pockets and fishes out a note. “She said to give them this note.” ‘Right.’ I cocked an eyebrow, “And you hid in the bush to get my attention?” A blush furiously drew across her face before she looked away. “I… may have actually tripped into it.” “Oh.” She passes me the note. Try taking Rarity here out. You both will find more in common than you realize. Besides, you owe me. Your replacement will arrive shortly and relieve you. PL I sigh. ‘Of course she’s doing this right now. Well, it’s a direct order, and she is beautiful.’ Subconsciously, I hope Luna is right. “Love, was that Rarity being escorted away?” “Maybe.” > 458. Push My Luck by Ragabash > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ragabash *** With a doubtful expression, Twilight Sparkle looked at the paper in her hands. She knew quite well that these things could get seemingly silly and nonsensical. She also knew that despite how they may look, they're necessary to ensure that everything goes well and things won't get overly complicated due to petty complaints. Truly, you could never be secure enough. At least, that's what she thought, until she saw what was written on the form. "The student acknowledges that they're not allowed to take the salt shakers from the cafeteria home"? Even to her, that seemed unnecessary. It was already covered by more general rules and besides, something like that should be written on the school regulations in the first place, not a separate document that needed to be signed. And somehow, Twilight knew that she was the only one to get a paper like this. It wasn't just because it was so weird, but because it was the fifth time she was called into the principal's office. And it was her first week at this school. Something was seriously off, but Twilight found it hard to complain. Not just because she had a lot of respect for Principal Celestia, but also because she always seemed so happy to have her here. Maybe a bit too happy... Despite her positive outward appearance, Celestia felt conflicted. She knew that she couldn't keep it up for long. She was struggling to find good reasons to call the new student to her office and was already failing. Yet, despite knowing how unconvincing she was becoming, she couldn't stop. The desire to be alone with her, if only for a few minutes, was still too strong. Telling her the truth was out of question. She wouldn't understand. Celestia didn't even understand it herself. She barely knew the girl, especially since she was rather different from the other Twilight, and they were principal and student. Would she really be fine, if the she told her how much she loved her pretty looks, appreciated her intelligence on more than an academic level, wanted to hold her body in her arms and taste her lips? Probably not. She had a hard time with other people to begin with. Being desired by an older woman would completely swamp her. "Um, Principal Celestia...," Twilight suddenly said. "I don't want to be disrespectful, but... why do you call me here so often?" She shouldn't be surprised, but Celestia was startled a bit by this. The girl wasn't stupid. Of course, she would figure out soon that something was up. Although, it might take a while until she realizes what that is. Still, Celestia knew that she should stop before that happens. "We have to cover quite a lot of things, that need a lot of documents. I'm sorry to keep you away from your classes so often, but it takes a while to prepare everything." Twilight didn't seem convinced. "But why are so many rules on separate papers? Why not put them all on one? Besides, aren't most of them covered by the school regulations in the first place?" Celestia didn't really know what to say. Of course, it was all an unconvincing lie, so it was hard to think of a satisfactory answer. It was clear that she couldn't keep up this charade for long and this really should be the last time. The principal stood up and went around her desk to the girl, who sat in the chair in front of it. She looked down on her, staring into the purple eyes. She was about to reach out to her, but managed to resist the urge. Instead, she turned away. "It... has something to do with the regulations of the school board," she finally replied. "I have to admit that they're quite a pain. They tend to be very controlling and pain-stakingly check the schools for any kind of breaches. Or even possibility of breaches. We constantly have to think of new rules to ensure that they won't give us a hard time for no good reason." "I see..." Twilight still wasn't convinced, but didn't dig deeper. Instead, she just signed the pointless document and stood up from the chair. "Well, if that's all, I'd like to go back to class." Celestia just nodded and only turned around again when the girl left. She picked up the paper from her desk, gave it a glance, then crumbled it together and threw it in the waste basket. The principal sighed. She called Twilight to her office to satisfy her urge to see her, but it only her a bigger craving, that was impossible to fulfill. It was clearly a mistake and she had no one to blame but herself. Twilight Sparkle was a model student and yet, Celestia knew that she would give her a harder time than any delinquent. > 459. Mirror by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** Warm, golden, fluorescent lighting flickered to life in the expansive bathroom of the hotel’s presidential suite. It cast soft shadows over the executive quality tile work, sparkled on the polished chrome of fixtures in the dual sinks and glinted off the multitude of cheap plastic beads that hung heavily from her throat. More shadows gathered in the hollow area between her breasts, emphasizing the depths of her cleavage even more so than the wonder bra she wore already accomplished. Accent lighting in the corners and under the lip of the countertop kept the light from being too harsh and chased away the deepest darkness. Celestia, Principal of Canterlot High School and suite’s sole listed occupant, tossed her small hand purse next to the sink and brushed a strand of her hair from her eyes. Her reflection in the enormous mirror looked good. Like, really good. The heat and humidity of a Louisiana night during Mardi Gras had only served to make her skin glow and bead with a little sweat. Her hair was a wavy sheet of rainbow colors and covered one eye artfully enough to mistaken for intentional styling. The smart business jacket and comfortable blouse, paired with the skirt she’d picked purely based on the oppressive Southern heat, made her look like an adult film star. And just my luck, MILFs are far too popular these days. Celestia shook more of her hair out of her face and leaned forward, bracing herself on the counter to examine her mirror-self closer. Is it any wonder I made it back here with all of these beads? Or a visitor? She glanced to the side, watching the young woman who’d joined her for an elevator ride a few minutes earlier examine the rest of the hotel suite. Twilight was a former student at Canterlot High, a exceedingly bright mind with an equally bright future ahead of her and caught up in the last summer before starting her collegiate career. Twilight was dressed simply in a light t-shirt and jeans that hugged her own curves. With Twilight’s long hair pulled back in a basic ponytail and her bra-less chest playing peek-a-boo though the shirt’s cotton, she looked very much like another porn stereotype. Celestia studied Twilight. Traced the lines of those healthy legs with her eyes while Twilight wandered unawares through the suite’s main room. Am I really going to do this? Show her my… She looked back down at herself. It’s not like I didn’t just do that in public for hundreds of people in the French Quarter. But this is different, isn’t it? Private. With a former student. A quiet voice in her mind reminded her that it had been Twilight that asked. It had been Twilight that offered her all of the beads she had in exchange for a ‘lesson’ in how to flash without losing all of her modesty or underwear. “But I was the one who stupidly said ‘yes.’” In the main room, Twilight looked up, hearing her speak despite the quiet tone. The girl shifted awkwardly, suddenly seeming to realize just where she was and why she was there. Celestia turned on the water in the sink, distracting herself and splashed the cool liquid onto her face. She was lying to herself if she denied that the request to teach her technique hadn’t tickled a very deep set, old fantasy of hers. Being a school administrator gave her few opportunities to actually teach, and now a perfect storm of coinciding chances had delivered to her, her greatest desire with almost no strings attached. If only that nagging feeling of guilt would go away. “Um...Miss...C-Celestia?” “I’ll be just a moment.” Celestia splashed more water into her eyes and washed away the light make-up there until her face felt clean and refreshed. When she looked up again, it wasn’t the principal of a high school that looked back from the mirror. It wasn’t a middle aged, glorified civil servant with too much education for such a stifling career. It wasn’t even regular, everyday laughingstock-of-a-personal-life Celestia. It was a sex goddess in her prime. The woman looking back at her was blessed with an ageless form that had been the envy of practically every other female she’d ever met. She was confident. She was commanding. She was every naughty school teacher or office lady fantasy rolled into one. The goddess in her was hungry. Starving for the sort of worship the girl in the next room over could give her. Celestia smiled lightly, drying her face with a small hand towel and giving herself one last appraising look in the mirror. “Yeah, I’m really going to do this.” She straightened up and turned back toward Twilight, reaching up to grab the top of the bathroom door frame and lean suggestively against it. “Ready for your lessons, Miss Sparkle?” She took a deep breath and started across the carpeted floor with an exaggerated sway to her hips. The way the younger woman’s eyes locked on her and the way Twilight’s breath caught in her throat was nectar to Celestia’s soul. She stalked up to Twilight and reached back to pull her hair aside and then her massive collection of Mardi Gras beads from off her shoulders. “Why don’t you take a seat and I’ll start by outlining the basics?” She punctuated her sentence by tossing the bundle of plastic necklaces onto couch there and unbuttoning one more button on her blouse. Twilight watched her every movement with ever widening eyes, the girl’s warring timid shyness and desire plain on her cute face. When that next stressed button released and revealed another inch of cleavage, Twilight’s already shaky knees gave way and she sank obediently into the plush furniture. She spared her own beads—clutched tightly in her fist—a glance and tried in vain to swallow her heart back into her chest. Celestia followed with a slow bend at the waist, a gripped the back of the seat behind Twilight’s shoulder. Her hair cascaded down her side to pool next to Twilight and Celestia smiled while she watched Twilight’s eye bounce back and forth. “The first lesson, my student, is basic presentation. You must make sure that what you wish to reveal, can in fact, be seen.” Celestia leaned forward a bit more, forcing the shorter girl to lean back and Twilight’s breath to flutter rapidly. She had to give Twilight some credit though, the teen was holding her ground and wasn’t hyperventilating or blushing hard enough to give herself a nosebleed. Time to do something about that. > 460. Sleep by Emotional Flight > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Emotional Flight *** “Do you ever wonder why this happened?” I was so surprised by the question, the tea tray I was putting down actually rattled. I winced slightly - I knew I was better trained than that. “What, Princess?” I heard her wings rustling, the quiet of the room accenting all of the quietest noises. “Do you ever wonder… why they did what they did?” I blinked, and since she was speaking to me, I turned to look at her. “Um… who did what, Princess?” She was looking through a window, the joints between the panes casting a patterned shadow over her figure. “Tirek. Chrysalis. Sombra. All of them.” I wasn’t quite sure what to make of this line of inquiry. “Well… they were evil, Princess.” “Yes, but… all the same, what drove them to such drastic measures?” Her hair, a pink mass that flowed over her shoulder, seemed to shimmer slightly for a moment. “Come for a moment.” I dutifully walked forwards, the clink of my hoofsteps on the cold marble the loudest sound in the room until I paused next to her. “Do you need something, Princess?” “I just… stay here, please.” I looked at her face, and could see several tear tracks. Refraining from fidgeting, I sat down on the floor and looked out the window. The sun in the sky gleamed down on Canterlot below, shining its light back up through our glass panes. “It’s ending.” I looked up at her. “Princess?” “I never…” She winced. “I never told anyone. It wouldn’t help at all, anyway.” I blinked, and repeated my question. “Princess?” She looked at me. “Can you keep a secret?” I nodded. “According to the official documentation, anything that you say-” She shook her head. “No. I want to know if you can keep a secret.” I tilted my head. “Um…” “You wouldn’t have to keep it for very long.” “I… I’ll try my best,” I gulped. She looked over at me and nodded. “I suppose that I have to tell someone.” There was a pause, and I looked out of the window again, waiting. The stillness in the room was absolute. Then, a pair of white wings wrapped around me, and I tensed. “Princess?” “I’m so… so sorry.” A tear silently dripped onto my chin. “I didn’t want it to end this way.” I was silent as my Princess’s white wings shivered around me. There was a silence amongst the warm wings and cold tears. “It wasn’t supposed to end this way, but the world wasn’t meant to last forever.” A flash of gold came from above my head. “The world is ending, Twilight.” I blinked. How did she know my name? “I’m so sorry.” As the warm wings wrapped around me, a roaring filled my ears. I closed my eyes and whispered, “It’s not your fault, Celestia.” Then, sleep claimed me. > 461. Troll by Ashi > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ashi *** Princess Celestia awoke with a groan to the sound of a sharp knocking at the door to her chambers; she felt the beginnings of a scowl tug at her muzzle, and she cast a narrow-eyed frown of irritation at the grandfather clock adorning the opposite wall. A lavender figure stirred in the bed next to her, slowly opening one eye in order to regard her sleepily. “What is it?” asked Twilight Sparkle, covering her mouth with a hoof in order to stifle a yawn. “Somepony's at the door,” replied Celestia, not even bothering to mask the annoyance that she felt at the intrusion. “This early in the morning?” “Mm-hm.” “It must be important, then. I mean, if they've come all the way here instead of going straight to your sister.” “Yes,” Celestia said with a nod. Princess Luna had agreed to take over all royal duties, both day and night, for one day out of every month so that Celestia and Twilight might at least have some time to themselves without constantly being torn away from each other by their respective duties. “Are you going to answer them?” Twilight's eyes flicked briefly in the direction of the heavy, wrought-iron door. “Do I-” more knocking, a shade more insistent this time “-have to?” Celestia winced, rubbing her temples to stave off a headache. “Princess Celestia, Princess Twilight Sparkle,” a stern, commanding voice – doubtless that was old Cannon Fodder, the head of the royal guard, himself – said, “we regret to bother both of you so early in the day, but the Council of Unicorns has requested your presence on a matter most urgent.” “Most urgent?” said Twilight Sparkle in a low whisper so that Cannon Fodder wouldn't overhear her, shifting herself around on the bed until she was lying on her stomach, her violet tail swishing back and forth playfully. “Sounds pretty … urgent.” She giggled lightly at the repetition. “What is this most urgent matter?” asked Princess Celestia, trying to ignore the fetching way that Twilight's tail had fallen over her cute purple butt, putting enough heft into her tone that the royal guard commander sounded like a frightened colt by comparison. “Regretfully, ma'am, I'm afraid I must report that I am unaware as to the extent of the situation,” the commander replied, his attempt at sounding apologetic ruined rather by the low note of exasperation creeping into his voice at the princesses' continued recalcitrance. “The council refused to discuss the particulars with the guard, saying that it was a concern for the attention of the princesses alone. They, um, they were quite insistent that you meet with them as soon as possible, however.” Twilight rolled her eyes, shooting Celestia a can-you-believe-this-guy expression. “The one day of the week that you can sleep in and they're trying to drag you out of bed, and they won't even do you the courtesy of telling you why.” “Pfft,” Celestia said, sticking her tongue out in distaste. “Try going through this same rigmarole for ten thousand years. Last time, it was to deal with a party of trolls that had made their home under one of Darwen River's bridges.” “Just get rid of them.” “We did. Oh, the unicorns. I couldn't do that.” She looked thoughtfully at the ceiling. “Could I?” “You could-” “-Don't say I could banish them to the moon or you'll be going straight back to Ponyville without any breakfast, young lady.” Celestia shot Twilight a grin to indicate that she was joking. No way was she planning on passing up a tasty morning treat. “Commander, please return to the Council of Unicorns and tell them that, on my personal authority as Diarch, I am ordering them to tell you what the situation is. Then, we shall decide whether or not to attend their meeting.” “I … yes, ma'am. I shall return presently.” They heard the sound of hooffalls disappearing into the distance. “Now where we?” Celestia asked Twilight, grateful to have bought at least a little more time. “Breakfast,” replied Twilight, an innocent expression on her muzzle as she rolled onto her back. “What do you fancy?” By way of an answer, Celestia lowered her muzzle to Twilight's and kissed her softly on the lips; collapsing on the bed with her, she wrapped the smaller alicorn up in all four of her legs, embracing her warm body to her own. “I fancy you,” she said, breaking the clinch for air. “Always have done.” “Always?” asked Twilight, one eyebrow raised archly. “Don't start.” Pulling her hindlegs up with her forelegs, Twilight wiggled her flank under Celestia's nose. “Were you checking this out before it got the star of approval?” “That,” Celestia said firmly, shaking her head at Twilight's antics, “will be getting a slap if you keep this behavior up.” Twilight's mulberry eyes flashed. “Is that a promise?” Before Celestia could reply, the guard commander returned. “Ma'am, the Council of Unicorns request your presences in order to discuss the possibility of opening trade negotiations with the Minotaur lands beyond Equestria.” Celestia bit her lip softly, a look passing between her and the younger alicorn who was shaking her head disdainfully. “Those discussions have already been scheduled for a week from now. Why are they trying to move them up all of a sudden?” She already knew the answer, of course: some overeager puppy on the council got a whiff of the exotic riches to be found beyond Equestria and now they wanted a taste. Still, a trade agreement with the Minotaur tribes would bring incalculable benefits to all the ponies of Equestria. Getting the proposals out of the way now wouldn't be so bad, really, would it? Except that it would really, really ruin her morning plans. “They did not say, I'm afraid.” “Tell them that, regretfully, neither I nor Twilight Sparkle will be able to make it.” “But … what reason shall I give them for your inability to appear before them?” A smug smile crossing her muzzle, Celestia gripped Twilight's curvaceous flank tightly and said, “Tell them that I'm feeling a little hoarse.” > 462. Running Gag by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** “Twilight would you like some hay fries?” Twilight blinked. “Why yes, I would. You know I love hay fries.” Celestia chuckled and passed her student the hay fries. Twilight munched them eagerly. They sat there, not saying anything. “Do you think Luna’s still upset we wrecked her car?” Twilight asked when she was done wolfing them down. Celestia looked up at the night sky. A bright new constellation in the shape of an exaggerated version of her rump filled a quarter of the heavens. “Yes, she probably is,” Celestia confirmed. They let that hang in the air for awhile. “So...want to talk more about modern technology?” Twilight asked? “No,” Celestia said. “Let’s just go home before Luna starts messing with the etheric currents. With that Twilight and Celestia teleported back to Celestia’s bedchambers in the palace. And then they had sex. > 463. Amaterasu by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** Continuation from: By Any Other Name “So, you were a sun goddess,” Twilight continued. “What was all that stuff about you have a...sacred...mirror…” Twilight trailed off. Celestia smiled enigmatically. Twilight looked peeved. “Oh you damn it,” Twilight said crossly. “I should have seen that one coming.” Celestia chuckled. “Not exactly. Originally the mirror was a metaphor I used. They were relatively uncommon objects at the time and I used the way they only reflect things as they are as an analogy when I was preaching against some pre-Classical nonsense that had started creeping in among my followers.” Twilight cocked an eyebrow. “Preaching?” she said. The term brought to mind minotaurs and other bovine clergy, not Celestia. Celestia’s face showed the barest trace of a blush. “It’s the most fitting term. I can’t say I was arguing with them because you can’t argue with people who worship you without lowering yourself to their level. And as bad as that sounds now, I needed them to see me as above everything to get them to accept the things I was teaching them.” Twilight took that in. “I guess that makes sense. So the mirrors to the other worlds?” “I suspect Starswirl was having a private joke when he used that design, but honestly I don’t know,” Celestia said. Twilight pondered that. Celestia changed the subject. “So how is Sunset Shimmer doing?” Twilight perked up at the mention of her friend. “She’s doing great. Last time I visited we spent the night at Monkey Rainbow Dash’s house. Those people have some really amazing video games. There was this one called Okami that was about…” Twilight trailed off. “Oh your sister damn it.” > 464. Vitamins by NorrisThePony > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by NorrisThePony *** "No!" Celestia brought a hoof to the bridge of her snout and looked down at Twilight, sitting on the floor and wearing a pouting frown. "Twilight, for heavens sake." "I don't wanna!" "Pleeeeeease? For me?" Twilight ignored her, refusing to break her pouting frown. "No! I don't wanna, and you can't make me." "You only have to take two of them!" "Uh uh." "One?" Twilight shook her head viciously. "I don't wanna," she said again. "Your flu isn't going to go away until you take them! Do you want to be sick forever?" Twilight broke her pouting expression and frowned introspectively, for several seconds. Deciding her flu was infinitely more tolerable than the horrible tasting vitamin before her, she reassumed her childish and assertive stance. "Yes." Celestia let out a long sigh. "Twilight, this would perhaps be adorable if you were, like, three," Celestia said impatiently. "The fact of the matter is that you are approaching a hundred years old and yet I still have to force you to eat your vitamins." "They taste gross though! Why didn't you get the gummy ones?" "Because the prospect of giving a sugar-filled vitamin perplexes me," Celestia replied. She gave the jar of vitamins an encouraging shake. "But these ones look like dinosaurs! Look, a stegosaurus!" "Don't patronize me, woman," Twilight grumbled, and violently wrenched the jar from Celestia with her magic. "I'm only thinking of your health, my love." "Well, you're giving me a headache." "I will make you an ultimatum," Celestia said. "You take your vitamins, or no sexytimes tonight. I'm not making love to a leper." "Stop saying that! It's just a flu!" Twilight protested. "Also what the heck! The Treaty of Verse-hay wasn't as harsh as that ultimatum!" Begrudgingly, Twilight took to trying in vain to remove the cap from the jar of vitamins. She quickly became frustrated by the child-proof-lock and instead took to blasting the entire thing into ash with her magic. "Oops," she said, frowning at the hunk of dust and gnarled plastic. Nary a single vitamin had survived her vicious assault. "Does this mean no sexytimes...?" "Nah," Celestia shrugged. "It was an empty bluff." "Good." > 465. Saber by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** The early autumn Sun peeked down on the stretch of rough-trodden hard earth. The air was silent and still. Except for a light cool breeze that served to further chill the already frosty morning. Two armies of almost statuesque Ponies stared at each other across the barren land. The rough terrain had bore witness to numerous excursions from both sides determined to make headways against the other. Scars marred the land, the results of magical force finding purchase on foes and those that did not. On one side the Ponies were outfitted in barding of bright, shining white and dimmed only slightly by the trimming of deep gold on the edges of their brilliant plates. Silently the ranks shifted to allow one Pony to pass and march right into the barren lands. The Pony was likewise garbed in the same barding yet slightly more. Fine designs in gold were wrought onto the plates and the helm boasted a plume in the colours of the dawn. Their Champion, the Paladin of the Sun stood stoically as another made their way out onto the barren earth from within the ranks of the opposing army. If the first army reflected the gentle radiance of their patron, then the other army's barding reflected the mystic prowess of their patron. Outfitted in plates of deep purple which even in the steadily brightening light, seemed to shimmer with tiny specks of dusky silver. The fields of deep colour were broken up by trimming of pale pink. Their own Champion, the Grandmaster of Magic was likewise garbed in similar barding of its comrades. Yet across the plates were fine-lines of faintly glowing runes and across their back was a long hooded deep blue cloak. The Paladin and the Grandmaster bowed to each other as tradition and their honour demanded. The Paladin bowed first as the Grandmaster had bested the Paladin during their last confrontation. Formalities out of the way, the Paladin readied their lance. Finely crafted out of Solar Bronze and chased with gold along the dawn-coloured shaft. While the Grandmaster prepared their saber, forged from Mystic Iron and lined in fine glowing runes. In less than the blink of an eye the two charged. Solar Bronze meet Mystic Iron, neither gaining or losing ground in this tough battle of equals. The two blades danced and twirled around each other guided by the skilled hooves of masters. The Paladin taking chance of an opening and lunged only to find the Grandmaster had dodged the blow and was in the midst of bringing the edge of the sword down on the shaft of the lance. In an instant the shaft was sliced nearly clean through. The Paladin grunted as it stared down at where the Grandmaster had broken the.... The breadstick he was looking at had been sliced clean in half. Shining Armour sighed as he lowered what he was holding aloft in his magic. He turned his head to face Spike who was standing just behind. Unlike Shining, he wasn't confused or fazed by the oddity of what they had been looking at. He looked more resigned and weary. "Should I even ask?" Shining said slowly. Spike sighed, "You shouldn't, you really shouldn't." Shining nodded, "Has this been happening a lot?" Spike groaned, "Too often. Since the two started dating, Celestia's more creative with how she's teaching Twilight now." Shining sighed, "I'm going to regret asking, but what happened?" Spike facepalmed, "I did tell you. Stay away. Far, far away. The Crystal Empire is saner. This started because Celestia wanted to teach Twilight about military stuff, things she might need to know now. Twilight might be dedicated to studying everything, but it was easy to see that she wasn't really interested in the topic. So Celestia decided to be playful and started animating things and food into toy soldiers and sent them against Twilight. After a while Celestia got Twilight annoyed enough that she started sending her own soldiers against her. Now these two are have a "food fight"." Spike said as he put quotes around the phrase "food fight". Shining sighed again, "You're right. I shouldn't have asked. So now what? Cadance is busy for a few more hours." Spike looked directly at Shining, much easier now that he was nearly the same height as the stallion. "There's two options, one is we go home. Stay with family and try to forget the silliness that follows Twilight everywhere or-" Spike was cut off by a loud bang and glob of something pink flying into his face. Spike facepalmed again with a more audible slap, "I forgot Discord was visiting for the week. There's no hope left." "So the other plan?" Shining asked as Spike cleared the strawberry milk off his face. Spike sighed, "The age-old solution and tradition to ignoring problems," as he deftly pulled out a large case of beer, "Get. Very. Very. Drunk." Shining nodded and snagged a beer in his magic and took a gulp as the two slowly tuned out the sounds of the "food fight" going on around them. > 466. Escape by Jonesly > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Jonesly *** “More tea Your Majesty?” The small brown unicorn mare asked politely. Treasured Tome had no idea how she’d ended up in this situation. She was a librarian! Not a noble or anyone of importance! Yet here she was, sitting at a table, using her chipped tea set to serve tea to a purple alicorn. The day had started off so well. She’d woken up full of determination to finally sort the new arrivals. Hours had flown by as, lost in her work, she’d made books fly around the library, finding their very own spots on the shelves. Interruptions were few, it being summer in a small town, most of the populace was busy out on the farms, without time to stop at the library. The few customers who had shown up had quickly been covered and she’d gone back to her work with a smile. By late afternoon, she’d finally finished the task and, wiping her brow, looked about her with satisfaction. That was when it had all gone south. As she’d stood there surveying her work and feeling imminently satisfied with herself, she’d heard a throat cleared behind her. “Excuse me, do you have a moment?” “One moment please,” She’d said, as she ran down her list, quickly assuring herself that she’d gotten everything sorted. “Ok, how can...I… help you?” Her voice trailed off into a squeak as she looked up into the large purple eyes of an alicorn, watching her with an air of amusement. “You’re a Princess!” Tome had blurted. “Am I?” Princess Twilight Sparkle had asked mildly. She flared her wings and looked at them. “Why, I suppose I am. What do you know?” Treasured Tome blushed and dropped into a bow. “I’m so sorry, Princess. I meant no disrespect. Please forgive me.” Luckily, Twilight Sparkle hadn’t been offended by Tome’s lack of refinement in dealing with Royalty. She’d laughed and asked her if she could help her with something. Obviously Treasured Tome had agreed instantly and that had lead to this situation, the two of them sipping tea in the late afternoon. “Princess,” Tome started hesitantly, “You asked if I could help you with something… if it isn’t too bold, may I ask what?” “Just wait, please.” Twilight responded. “It’s almost time for the sun to go down.” Twilight stared intensely at Tome as the sun dropped below the horizon. Nothing happened. Twilight’s face fell with a sigh. “You’re not her,” She murmured, “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, but I was hoping… I’d hoped so much…” “Excuse me? I’m not who?” Treasured Tome asked nervously. “I suppose I can be this mare, if you need me to be, anything for a princess right?” Twilight smiled wanly. “I don’t think so. I’m looking for Celestia.” Tome gasped. “Princess Celestia? She’s gone? But… but, the sun…” Twilight made a calming gesture. “The sun still rises every morning and sets every night. Wherever Celestia has gone, she is still raising the sun. I know it’s her because I forced a Pinkie Promise out of Luna to not touch the sun until I can find her.” Tome’’s eyes widened. ‘What? You thought? Me? Her? Why? What’s a Pinkie? HOW? I don’t understand, where did the Princess go?” “I don’t know. She left without telling me anything. I just assumed she’d be back, but after two years… I had to go looking for her myself.” “Princess, if you don’t mind my asking, if Princess Celestia doesn’t want to be found, how can you find her? What led you here?” “I’m here following one of my few leads. A couple of months ago was Celestia’s birthday. Luna had some type of gift sent to this province.” Twilight answered. “This province? That’s an awfully large area to search Princess.” “I know, but it’s what I have.” Twilight looked tired. “I can feel the surges as the sun goes up and down. When she raises the sun, she uses such a large burst of magic that I can feel it, if I’m within ten miles or so. I’ve been close, so close. Three times in the last seven years I’ve almost found her. I was hoping… well, it doesn’t matter. I will find her if I have to search all of Equestria. Thank you for the tea and your time Miss Tome” Tome watched as Twilight Sparkle got up with a grace born of practice, bowed her head slightly and turned to leave. Twilight walked out the door with her head held up, but her wings drooping slightly in a position of defeat. The door closed behind the purple princess and Treasured Tome slumped down. When she rose up, her eyes held a different look in them. Gone was the meek submissive librarian, instead they held a look of steel and determination. “You were close Twilight, hopefully you will never know how close.” As she set about cleaning up the tea, thinking about the encounter and wording a thank you note to Cadance, she began to feel cold. It welled up from the depths of her heart. A voice sounded in the back of her mind, sinuous and proud, full of hate and desire, a beloved voice but one she could never listen to. “So once again, she came so close to finding you. You cannot keep her away from me forever. One of these days you will slip and she will be mine.” Anger flared, pure and bright. “Never. You will not have her. She will escape from you.” > 467. Floccinaucinihilipilification by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** “Celestia?” Twilight asked as she levitated a wooden box into the room, “There’s an unlabeled box here that I had found among some of your stuff. I was trying to tidy up, but I don’t know what’s in this box.” Celestia got up and walked over from she was reading over a last minute proposal from a petitioner. “Let me have a look Twilight”, she said as her magic took the box from Twilight’s magic field. Celestia looked at the small box and after a while she smiled slightly. She walked over and placed the box down on her desk clearing away some of the piled up paperwork. Twilight sighed, “I did just organize that.” Celestia kissed Twilight lightly, “I know and thank you for doing that. But I believe I know what is in this box. That I think will be worth a few misplaced forms.” Twilight looked at the piles that had just been shifted onto the floor. “I should reorganize this, again. Just to make sure nothing important got misplaced.” Celestia nuzzled Twilight before using her wing to draw the other Alicorn in, “That can wait a few minutes.” Twilight grumbled, but said nothing as Celestia’s magic carefully pried the box open. Most of the box was filled with a few letter and few small trinkets. The age and design of what was in the box varied greatly from items that were relatively more recent to things that were far older. However the last item to come out of the box wasn’t anything Twilight had expected. It was carved from wood that much she could see. But otherwise there wasn’t anything distinct or unique about it. “Celestia”, Twilight said as the last item was carefully levitated onto the desk, “what is that? It looks almost the same colour as the box, but the box looks pristine and so I don’t think it’s a broken piece from the box. Otherwise I don’t see anything special about it.” Celestia laughed slightly which caught Twilight off-guard. Celestia looked a bit sheepish when she caught Twilight’s glare, “Ah sorry, I wasn’t laughing at you. But rather I was laughing at the fact that we both devalued this little item the first time we saw it. There is actually a long story involved with this, one that begins before Unification.” Twilight’s ears perked up, “Something from before Unification? Could I hear about it?” Celestia shook her head, “The story in full is far too long to share with you right now. However I can tell you of what happened the first time I found this statue.” “Father, what is this?” asked the filly to the Unicorn standing nearby. The sand coated Unicorn turned and carefully lifted the small item from the filly’s hoof. “Mother had asked that Luna and I helped to clear away some of the things in the house. I found this while cleaning. Before I could throw it away, Mother told me to bring this to you. I am not certain why. There doesn’t look to be anything special, it looks like any other.” The Unicorn nodded as he examined the small object. In his magic was a small wooden statue of a Knight in full barding. The statue was rough carved with a few chisel marks that had not been smoothed out, the sword it held was dented and askew, and it lacked the paint work that one would usually find on statues such as these. In was as the filly said it was an unremarkable item. Of no worth or value, yet the stallion smiled. He bent down and nuzzled the confused filly, “Thank you my daughter. I had feared that I had truly lost this.” The filly as her father nuzzled her although she was still confused by the rough and simple statue. “Is it that special to you?” she asked. He stood up and placed the statue down on a nearby table, “It is. This was given to me as a gift by somepony close to me a long time ago.” His eyes glazed over as he became lost in the memories before shaking his head slightly, “That is a story for another day my daughter. Come, let us go and help your mother and sister with cleaning up.” The filly nodded and ran back to where her mother and sister were working. However the stallion lingered for a bit as he looked forlornly at the small statue. A small yet powerful reminder of the life he left behind and the friends he had lost. The war with the Imperium wasn’t over; the one who had taken his brother still lived and gaining power if rumours were to be believed. “Now I understand why you said it would be a long story,” Twilight commented. “Far too long, the war lasted quite some time”, Celestia said as she went back to the box. Carefully she pried the base of the box free to reveal another hidden space. “My father dabbled in carpentry all his life and the box was originally his. One thing that he was fond of was working in subtle designs into whatever he made a fact that my mother loved and one that frustrated her to no end. This box was made to house his prized possession and one of those was his journal.” Celestia lifted a faded and worn book out of the box. “He told me the story a few times in my life and understandably he disliked sharing the story. Yet he wrote it all down in here, the journal he carried with him during the war.” Twilight carefully took the journal from Celestia mindful of its age. “Did he ever tell you who?” Twilight asked tentatively. Celestia looked at Twilight before sighing, “He did. That is also part of the story and it is equally as long, but it would be best to hear my father’s story first. For now I think we should put this all away and later we’ll spend some time reading his journal before I tell you the second half.” > 468. Clover Shampoo by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** Celestia rolled her shoulders and stretched as the squeal of the train’s brakes died down. In the distance, she could still hear the gentle chug of the steam engine belching superheated water into the mountain air of the capital. “Ah, Canterlot!” Rarity sighed once they’d disembarked. “Don’t you just love this city, Celestia?” Rarity twirled around, her mane and tail whipping around just behind her as she took in the sights and sounds of the glorious mountain capital that is Canterlot. Celestia trotted at more sedate pace than her enamored friend. “I’ve missed it, yes, but I can hardly say that I’ve even been gone long. It’s not even been a year. It’ll be nice to catch up with everypony, but I’m not, well, I’ve seen the sights. I did live here.” She chuckled. “And aren’t we here on ‘business?’” she asked. “Yes, we are, darling. But I can mix business with pleasure.” She tossed her head back to catch a glimpse of the poor, teenaged colt acting as their porter. Their bags—Rarity’s ten suitcases, two hat cases, three color-matched saddlebags, what Celestia strongly suspected was a case containing a full ponykin, and a makeup kit to Celestia’s one well-worn pair of saddlebags—teetered precariously on his back. “Once we fit your sister for her dress and I add the finishing touches, I’m sure I could get an escort into the city for some shopping or to catch a matinee. It may not be Bridleway, but I’m sure the Canterlot Symphony Orchestra would be performing, no?” Celestia gave Rarity a flat look. “Oh, don’t be like that! It’s so rare that I get to travel because I have business back in Ponyville.” Rarity slid up to Celestia, placed a hoof delicately on her barrel, and batted her eyelashes. “Allow me a little indulgence, would you?” she asked with a mock pout while circling her hoof on Celestia’s barrel. Celestia rolled her eyes and pushed Rarity’s hoof away. “Fine. Just... Let’s get to the castle, alright? And then you can start Luna’s fitting.” Rarity tossed her mane and turned gracefully on the spot. “Very well. Off we trot, then.” She high-stepped up the street with just a little too much swing in her hips. Celestia averted her eyes and marched her way next to Rarity. “You seem awfully driven today. Is Luna’s dress really that important to drop everything?” “Why, Celestia, how could you ask such a question?” Celestia raised an eyebrow. “Of course we must attend to your sister’s Gala ensemble! All of our outfits and manestyles and makeup are all very carefully coordinated such we match both ourselves and our group! I will not allow your sister to be a Gala attendee in some prêt-à-porter dress that clashes with her and...” Rarity stomped her hoof and gnashed her teeth. “I will not allow any of my friends to befall such an awful fate if I’m in a position to do something about it.” Rarity fumed silently for the rest of the trip to the castle, where a quick nod from Celestia granted them entry. Their porter lagged far enough behind that he was accosted by the guards at the gate. Celestia was about to turn around and help him sort the situation out when Rarity cleared her throat. “So, where might we find your darling sister at this hour?” Celestia searched for one of the many clock towers on the castle’s walls. “Ah, well past noon. She’ll be up by now, probably finished breakfast and in her room. We can head there.” “Lead the way.” And so Celestia did, their brief interlude allowing the porter to catch up and get some assistance from another oily-faced colt. The four headed to the West Tower with its protruding brass telescope. Along the way, guards opened doors and greeted “Lady Celestia” with a warm enthusiasm Rarity found to be both charming and suspect. “Lady Celestia?” she asked, drawing out her question as much as possible. “It’s... complicated, alright? Suffice to say, being Princess Twilight Sparkle’s personal student has some perks. And requisite responsibilities, should the Princess ever call upon them.” “You’ll have to tell me sometime, Lady Celestia. I mean, should that be agreeable to the Lady, of course.” Rarity’s eyes sparkled mischievously. Celestia groaned. Fortunately, they arrived at Luna’s door. Celestia rapped her hoof against the wood not adorned with moon and star motifs. The door swung open with an ominous creak and a more ominous “Enter” by a dark-but-clearly-feminine voice from deep within the equally dark room. “Luna, seriously? It’s noon. Quit wasting candlelight.” Celestia marched to the far side of the room and ripped open the curtains with her magic. “Augh!” Luna screeched as she covered her eyes with a hoof. “Tia, you know how much I hate that bright light! I work best in darkness!” “Yes, but your dressmaker does not. She’ll need light to get the colors and—” Celestia looked back at Rarity “—whatever else it is that she does to make dresses properly. Look—” “Since when did you hire a dressmaker for me? I can just head downtown any time and pick up—” “Absolutely not!” Rarity shouted, shoving Celestia out of the way in order to stand face-to-face with Luna. “I will not tolerate such nonsense.” She softened and smiled gently at Celestia. “And your sister did not ‘hire’ me. I volunteered my services in order to provide you with a couture dress to match those of the rest of my friends. All I ask is that if anyone should ask where you got the dress, you give them my name.” Luna raised an eyebrow and spared a glance at Celestia, who shrugged in return. “And you are?” “Rarity Belle, owner of The Carousel Boutique and Element of Generosity.” Rarity bowed with a broad smile. “Lady Luna Stellaris, Royal Astronomer in Training.” Luna extended her hoof to shake. Rarity took it and kissed it instead. “Enchantée.” Luna withdrew her hoof with a slight frown. “You have strange friends, Celestia.” Celestia facehoofed and nodded. “Sorry, Luna, it was this or bear witness to months of her whining. Did I tell you about the time she convinced an entire pack of Diamond Dogs to abandon six carts full of gems just to have us take her away?” “Hmph.” Rarity stuck her head in the air. “I’ll have you know, I would’ve been able to negotiate my own release and form a fruitful partnership if I’d been allowed a little more time.” “Rarity, they begged us. Begged.” “But I do recall how brave you were, coming to my rescue,” Rarity said, sidling up to Celestia and placing her hoof on Celestia’s barrel once more. “Isn’t it supposed to be the other way around? Shouldn’t I be the one rescuing the Lady? Hmm? Perhaps I could rescue you from your loneliness at the Gala?” Luna laughed. “As if Celestia would be anywhere but at the side of her intended, Her Beloved Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia blushed furiously. “I have a tremendous amount of respect for my long-time teacher and mentor! I’ve been away for months and I want to spend an evening with her because I haven’t had the opportunity in a while!” Luna approached her and sniffed. “Clover? You ought to switch cleansing products, Celestia. You know Princess Twilight prefers lavender. Rosemary in a pinch.” “I have not switched shampoos. Clover, lavender, or otherwise.” Celestia grit her teeth. “I may smell like a meadow because guess what? That’s where Ponyville is. I get outside. You might smell less like musty old books and brass cleaner if you got out of the tower once in a while,” Celestia spat back. “Fine, don’t take my advice. I only wished for you evening with your betrothed to go as—” “She. Is. Not. My. Fiancée,” Celestia said through grit and grinding teeth. Luna threw up her hooves. “Rarity, would you... Could we please get to the fitting?” Celestia tried to unclench her jaw. “The sooner that gets taken care of, the sooner we can be out of Luna’s hair. Luna’s musty, brassy hair.” “Very well, then,” Rarity said. “I shall just need to find those porters and fetch the necessary supplies.” She heard a knock at the door. “Ah, that must be them. Those poor dears, ascending so many stairs.” The door clicked open before any of them could reach it and Prince Shining Armor stepped into the room. “I don’t find the climb to be that disagreeable, myself.” He chuckled. “But I assume you’re referring to the two gentlecolts currently a few landings down trying to rebalance a rather large amount of luggage?” “Oh, don’t tell me they dropped anything! I have some very delicate items!” Rarity stamped her hooves rapidly and nervously against the stone floor. “They’ll be fine, but that’s not why I’m here.” Shining Armor turned to Celestia. “Princess Twilight requests your presence,” he stated proudly, nose in the air and hoof to his chest in a mock salute. “Well, she wants you to stop by for tea when you have some time. Nothing that formal.” He laughed again. “I can take you to her?” he offered. “No, thanks, I can make my way from here. I assume she’s in her chambers or the solarium?” Celestia asked. “Her chambers, yes.” “Bye for now, then!” Celestia said, waving briefly to Rarity and Luna. Before she could leave entirely, she caught one last snippet of conversation. “Say, Prince Shining, or, excuse me, Prince Amore, is it true you’ll be attending the Gala solo?” Rarity unmistakably asked. “Or are you perhaps looking for the right... gem to come along?” Celestia rolled her eyes as she descended the tower, squeezing past the hapless porters still dragging the luggage up the flight of stairs. It was a long journey from the West Tower to the North Tower that held Princess Twilight’s chambers. Winding, marble corridors lined with plush carpet, artwork spanning centuries, and enough plants for the palace to be considered a greenhouse in its own right fell behind Celestia in her deliberate trot to her date. Tea party. Obviously a tea party. Alone, with a princess, called to her chambers by a fellow royal, not a servant. Not a courtship ritual at all. Definitely not, especially since Princess Twilight would know of every courtship ritual in the book, having either read it or wrote it herself. And being her dutiful student, Lady Celestia would have read up on courtly romance as well, just to be prepared. Celestia gulped. She stood before the glorious purpleheart doors, filigreed with silver stars surrounding a massive pink topaz six-pointed-star split in twain. She knocked gently as there were no guards to be seen. Not a date, not a date she attempted to remind herself. “Come in, Celestia!” chimed the light, warm, almost musical voice of Princess Twilight at her best: hosting a friend. The doors swung open silently just wide enough to admit one pony. Celestia slid inside and the doors shut behind her with hardly a sound but the slight clang of solid wood hitting stone and metal. Glancing around, Celestia saw Philomena on her perch, preening her wings; an ornate Princess-sized ponykin draped in a beautiful navy gown; an artfully engraved silver serving tray full of little cakes, cookies, and other pastries; a lovingly hand-painted tea set of which the teapot was giving off some small amount of steam; and finally, Twilight Sparkle smiling a beatific smile as she gestured for Celestia to come closer. Too rare were these privates moments, Celestia thought. She barely made it two steps before Twilight sprung forth and grabbed her in a tight hug. Twilight’s longer neck curled around hers and they both nuzzled the other. Celestia smiled back. Too rare indeed. “Well, I hope you’ve come hungry, because I don’t expect to eat these treats myself.” Twilight laughed. Celestia joined in with a small giggle. “You’ve not been by for some time, my little pony. That ashamed of this old mare, or did you get too caught up in your new assignment? Should I assign some homework to visit me sometime? Or is the gala enough of a final project for this term, hmm?” Celestia sat down next to Twilight and leaned against her side, Twilight’s wing already lifted up and draped over her. Celestia sighed. “Oh, nothing that dramatic. I am learning more and more each day, but you knew that already. Or are my friendship reports not enough work for the Eternal Teacher?” Celestia magicked a ginger snap over to her. Twilight laughed again as she poured two cups of tea. “I won’t be your teacher forever, Celestia Solaris. You’ll need to teach me a few things some time. Student becoming the master and all that.” “Then here’s to being student and teacher together in whatever form that takes.” Celestia raised her teacup. “To us!” she shouted and sipped slowly at the hot liquid. Twilight snickered. “To us!” she said and sipped her tea as well. “I feel like my toast was undermined somewhat by a too-hot beverage.” Twilight pressed her hoof to Celestia’s nose and tapped it lightly. “Then next time, you’ll have to take me some place more suited to serving something cold enough to toast with.” Her soft smile betrayed nothing. Celestia gulped again. > 469. Delirious by Fuzzyfurvert > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Fuzzyfurvert *** “Are you certain, Your Highness?” “Yes. Please tell the courts that I appologize for the sudden absence, but given the circumstances, I feel I need to remain at Princess Twilight’s side while she recovers. It goes without saying that she commands a great deal of powerful magics, and should her illness cause those reserves to go haywire, I can best serve Equestria by being the first line of defense.” Prompt Response saluted. “I shall inform the courts.” Celestia nodded, casting a glance over her shoulder at the bed where Twilight lay. “Alert my sister as well. I’m sure she will be able to handle anything that comes up, should the need arise. I shall busy myself with paperwork in the meantime.” Twilight groaned, turning restlessly under a light sheet that was already damp with her sweat. Her mane was much more soaked, the purple strands stringy and spread out over the pillow she lay against. Celestia frowned, acknowledging Prompt’s salute and sending him on his way with her missive. She walked back toward the bed, her magic drawing a cool cloth from an iced pitcher at the bedside and placing it over Twilight’s forehead. “I don’t know if you can hear me, dear, but I’m right here if you need me. I’ll keep anything from happening while you recover, my Twilight.” Celestia smiled softly and settled herself on the floor next to the bed, levitating a pile of paperwork and favorite quill to herself. It was going to be a long day, and she just hoped the young alicorn was resting. Twilight wasn’t sure where she was. It was warm, and light, but she couldn’t seem to pull any details from the heavy mists that surrounded her on all sides. “Hello?” Twilight swallowed, the mist thick enough on her tongue to make breathing feel like drinking. Her voice sounded muffled and quiet to her ears, the sound absorbed by the softness around her. She lifted a hoof slightly. “Why am I so tired? What’s going on?” Twilight let her hoof drop, breathing hard. It barely made a sound. She looked down at herself. There was another hoof by her own, huge and cream-white. “Celestia?” Twilight blinked slowly and turned her head to look up and up, over herself. It was like she was a filly again, hiding under her mentor to escape the blinding light of the mid-day sun. The legs went on forever, but that gorgeous body was just over her head, the same cream-white coat covering a barrel that was the perfect mix of strength and soft curves. The body continued upward, the chest flowing smoothly...into a torso? Twilight blinked again with glacial slowness, focusing as best she could in the hot steamy air. Celestia’s cream coat came to an end, revealing blue tinted skin on a humanoid torso, complete with two slender, well defined arms. The torso even had those oddly engorged teats that the humans of that other world possessed. Beyond that, the face that smiled down at her was the one Celestia had worn in that other world. Principal Celestia’s rainbow colored mane waved in its own breeze, unbothered by the humidity, and twin massive curving horns rose above it all. The Principal’s smile widened, and Twilight could feel the equine portion of the body over her shift. “Don’t worry, Twilight” The Principal’s voice was breathy and did amazing things to those teats when she spoke. “I’m here with you.” “Good.” Twilight sucked down more wet air. “I don’t feel good, Princess.” “I’ll keep an eye on you.” Celestia winked at her and a point between those two horns started to glow with golden light that cooled Twilight like a strong breeze on a summer’s day. “Rest.” “But...but something is wrong here.” “You are ill, Twilight.” “But you are...you are…” Twilight lowered herself until she was laying on her belly. “You are so beautiful.” “I will make sure nothing happens.” Twilight nodded slowly, groaning. “Okay. But...I’m confused. Why are you...you...so pretty?” She sighed and lay on her side, gazing up at the Goddess above her. Both Celestias stood guard in Her terrifying grandeur. Twilight couldn’t pull her eyes away from it and lifted her tail some. “Will you...always take care of me?” Celestia looked up from her work when she heard Twilight moan again. Twilight shifted in bed, mumbling something that might have been speech. The mare looked flush, buried against the fresh linens that supported her. With a twist of her magic, Celestia got the air in the room moving, blowing a cool breeze across Twilight’s brow. That seemed to settle the filly down again. “Just rest, Twilight, I will always be here to take care of you.” > 470. Aegyptian by Pearple Prose > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Pearple Prose *** The water of the river of the Duat tastes, Twilight thinks, like how she imagines magic would taste, if it were a liquid splashed upon the tongue and not a vague feeling in her horn. Twilight hasn't used her horn in a long time, though – the dead have no need for spells. The Duat is beyond such things, in any case. As Twilight pulls herself out of the Duat, hooves digging into the thick and lush soil of the riverbank, the water pours out of her mouth and escapes back into a current that has flowed unceasing for countless eons. It glints, like mercury, reflecting the pulsing light of the fierce and mighty stars of the Duat's sky, closer here than anywhere. Twilight remembers. Memory and thought and knowledge are not constrained to mortal bodies and their constraints in the spirit world. And so she has witnessed, personally, the stars as they were first born from Luna's own flesh, the tears from her crying eyes in the beginning of all things given life and purpose in the realm of the gods. And she remembers, too, the feeling of sand under her hooves made of meat and bone and not the stuff of spirits. She remembers, as if it were yesterday, the feeling of a warm body against her own – fur against fur, silken sheets and honeyed lips and all the pleasures of the flesh. She remembers the sound of a laugh that is like the trickling of the water of the river of the Duat, and the heat of the Sun in all its glory. She smiles. Twilight remembers these things every night, for it is the hour of the dead. The Sun is a barge, built from gold by Celestia's own hooves, forged when she first fought the Serpent, Discord, at the beginning of all things. It burns surprisingly softly. It is not for battle, this hour, but for celebration. Around it, the dead awaken from their slumber. Slowly, gliding across the river of stars like a dream, the Sun comes to rest by the riverbank, where Twilight stands, waiting, as she has for countless years. There is a moment, where the Duat itself holds its breath, and then Twilight rises by some unseen force, crests the side of the great golden barge, and lands lightly on the deck. Celestia is waiting for her.She is pristine white, like the heart of the Sun over which she holds dominion, and her hair glows all the colours of the rainbow, and blows in an unseen solar wind. Her eyes are lined with kohl, and she bears a gentle smile. She does not wear her battle garb, for it is not yet the hour of battle, although she carries with her the symbols of her office – a flail, and a crook. "Hello, Twilight," says Celestia. Her smile, slowly, deepens, until her lips part and reveal gleaming white teeth. An honest, open smile, now. "Hello, my love," says Twilight. The magic of the Duat suffuses her, pays fealty to her station. She wears now the regalia of a pharoah, dark lines of kohl lining her eyes also, and she too smiles. The dead celebrate, for this hour, as they do every night. > 471. Weather by Tapufini > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by tapufini *** The bucolic hush pervading Canterlot was sharply ruptured by a bolt of lightning that brought with it its concomitant brief flutter of false daylight to the late evening serenity; most of the city's residents were grateful to be safely tucked away in their beds, blissfully unaware of the surprise thunderstorm – from time to time, atmospheric anomalies wandered in from places beyond pony control such as the Everfree Forest – raging just beyond the bricks and mortar of their houses. Those that had the misfortune to still be outside – mostly the young and the restless, seeking entertainment in the wild narrows between the city's more pedestrian main thoroughfares – quickly sought shelter wherever they could, waiting out the deluge under canopies, beneath balconies, and between doorways. While the extra bout of heavy rain might've been seen as a blessing by some – especially for the farmers in the midst of what had, so far, been the hottest Summer on record for much of Equestria – there were some notable exceptions. One such exception was a tiny unicorn filly who listened to the persistent pitter-patter sloshing against the windows with a darkly solemn expression shadowing the delicate features of her muzzle; it was all well and good for her to know rationally that lightning was nothing more than a simple electrostatic discharge caused by rising ice crystals, but that sudden booming crack that was able to pierce the stillness so absolutely was enough to send her huddling into the nearest corner, forelegs covering her mulberry eyes. As usual, Twilight Sparkle had been studying late into the night; Celestia had, after much consideration, instituted a policy of allowing her most promising students unfettered access to the castle's libraries, and – though, in her innocence, she was unaware of how much of an imposition she could be at times – Twilight had all but co-opted one of the many tower rooms as her own. On any given day, it was usually to be found littered with books, notes scribbled in bird-like handwriting, laboratory equipment from her many practical experiments, and just sometimes, when she was allowed, a baby dragon. Twilight was eager to care for Spike herself – she was grateful to Celestia for allowing her the honour of naming him – but she understood that her mentor's coterie of servants were better-equipped to handle the fussy infant until he was old enough to be released into her custody. Somepony was usually on-hoof to alert her when it was time to go home, but many was the time when they had either forgot to do so or found her so endearingly engaged with her research – tongue hanging out in concentration – that they couldn't find it in themselves to disturb her. It was a running joke amongst the staff that Twilight would invariably be found keeled over at her desk, small pools of drool collecting around her muzzle. Not much chance of that happening tonight, thought Twilight, amazed that she could still even think logically with all of this going on, shivering despite the warmth as she watched the storm at work in mute horror. It was almost pretty: the radiant bolts of energy sizzling through the sky, never exactly the same colour twice. Almost, but not quite. Twilight did some more thinking: sleep was a necessity, but impossible in the current situation; unless the parameters shifted soon, unless some new dynamic was introduced, she was at an impasse. She let out an impassioned sigh: her teachers had often complimented her on her problem-solving and analytical skills, too. Her train of thought was quite startlingly derailed when another flash flooded the room with brilliant white light; the ghastly boom sounded uncomfortably close, and part of her wanted to inch toward the window to see if some part of the town below was on fire, while the rest of her wanted to find the most heavily-fortified section of the castle and barricade herself within it until the storm abated. She was just about to sate her morbid curiosity when yet another loud cannonade of noise rang out; Twilight found herself tripping over her own hooves, so quick was she to back up, and her rump collided painfully with the stone flooring. Her pathetic snivelling must've been heard by some passing servant because the next thing she knew she was looking up at a light brown muzzle with a sympathetic expression cast from wrinkles carved into it. “What are you still doing here, Miss Sparkle?” the servant Twilight hesitantly identified as Dumbwaiter, one of the many castle staff charged with taking items to and from different guests, asked kindly. Wiping away snot and tears with a foreleg, Twilight replied hurriedly, “I'msosorry,IknowI'mnotsupposedtobeherebutIgotsocaughtup-” “-Slow down, Miss Sparkle,” Dumbwaiter said, suppressing a grin, holding up a hoof to cut off her babbling. “Start again.” Collecting herself, Twilight said, “I'm sorry. I know I'm not supposed to be in the castle so late at night, but um, nopony interrupted my studying and I, uh, thought I was getting somewhere with an experiment I'd been having trouble with and I didn't want to just stop.” She looked up at him, eyes wide in alarm. “Am I going to be in trouble, sir?” “No, Miss Sparkle, of course you're not in trouble.” He took a quick look around the rather-cramped confines of the tower. “But perhaps you'd be more comfortable in one of the guest quarters downstairs?” Twilight nodded enthusiastically, getting on to all four hooves and beaming at the servant. “Yes, thank you!” As they walked down the spiral staircase, Dumbwaiter, to keep Twilight's mind off the storm, asked her about her studies; he didn't understand a tenth of what she said, and he doubted that many ponies short of Celestia herself could, but she seemed happy to have something to occupy her attention … to say nothing of a willing listener. The more she spoke, the more he rather got the impression that she didn't have a lot of friends in school. The room to which he eventually led Twilight was one of number of small but opulent suites, normally used by the retainers of travelling royalty and the like; there was a comfortable-looking bed, a dressing-table and a wardrobe normally stocked with the latest fashions, but more important than that was the bathroom. That storm had really done a number on her nervous stomach and she was glad to see it. “Um, Mr. Dumbwaiter, sir, may I ask a favour of you?” Twilight asked falteringly, coyly batting at the ground with a hoof. “Certainly, Miss Sparkle. What can I do for you?” He fixed her with an expectant look. “Would you be able to stay here until I fall asleep? It's just that-” Twilight looked away, aware that her muzzle was turning cherry-red “-I'm scared of the storm.” “Well, that's understandable. There hasn't been one like this for years,” said Dumbwaiter, casting a glance out the window. Thanks to the reinforced glass used in the suites, it was less noticeable than in the tower. “I'd be honoured to grant your request, but alas there are many tasks to which I must attend.” Off Twilight's defeated look, he quickly added, “However, there is somepony usually awake at this hour that may fit the bill. Shall I fetch them for you?” “Yes, please,” said Twilight eagerly, wiping away the last of her tears. “And thank you so much for all your help. I, um, I'm sorry to have been such a bother to you.” “We're here to serve, Miss Sparkle, your apology is unnecessary,” Dumbwaiter said and disappeared, shooting her a mock salute as he did so. Twilight took the moment of relative peace to quickly clean herself up; whomever was going to be saddled with the inauspicious task of foalsitting her, she at least wanted to look presentable for them. She was just finishing up resettling her frayed bangs – it was always a nightmare trying to get the stripes to line up correctly – when an even more impressive head of hair made its way into the room. “Princess?” Twilight stared in slack-jawed wonder as Princess Celestia herself made her quiet, dignified entrance, a half-smile playing on her lips. Her ethereal mane undulated this way and that, and trying to keep track of its many perturbations soon made Twilight nauseous. “Good evening, Twilight,” Celestia said, her tone low, warm and inviting like a dollop of honey in a mug of tea. “I understand that you're having some difficulty in getting to sleep because of this terrible storm?” Once again, Twilight felt her muzzle turn bright red. Well, now my mentor knows that I'm nothing more than a big scaredy-pony. Terrific. Can this day, well, night get any better? “Twilight, are you okay?” asked Celestia, mother-like concern flooding her voice. “You can talk to me about anything, you know that.” Letting loose a defeated sigh, Twilight's withers slumped as she said, “I'm scared of the storm.” “That's nothing to be ashamed of.” “Isn't it?” asked Twilight, a little more angrily than she'd intended. Sitting down on the bed and trying to calm herself, she continued, “Even though I know exactly what causes thunder and lightning happen, I'm still scared of them. Even though I know I'm safe in here, I'm still scared of the storm outside. That's not … normal, surely, for an intelligent pony?” “May I sit down?” asked Celestia, gesturing with a golden-shod hoof to the empty space on the bed. Twilight nodded. “It's perfectly normal to feel fear, even toward those things which you do understand,” said Celestia, taking up a position next to her student and favouring her with a tender smile. “These storms contain vast power, and they are uncontrolled, and that makes them worthy of our respect. Even grown-ups, even the weather pegasi whose job it is under normal circumstances to create these tempestuous conditions, know that.” “So. You never stop being afraid of things?” asked Twilight, looking up at Celestia with a frown. “Even when you get to be as old as me, no, you never stop,” Celestia replied, idly stroking Twilight's back until her knotted muscles eased up somewhat. “And that's a good thing, too. Fear exists for a reason: it's a teacher, and its lesson is to never, ever go into any situation unprepared. To never, ever think that you know so much that you can be arrogant.” Feeling somewhat more relaxed, though not entirely convinced by these words, Twilight found herself lying down in the bed, stifling a yawn as she did so; Celestia did likewise, wrapping her delicate yet powerful forelegs around the tiny filly. Without bothering to stop and worry about whether it was proper or not, Twilight found herself wriggling in Celestia's grasp until her back was flush with her mentor's chest. “I'm sorry for being so silly,” Twilight said quietly, shutting her eyes tightly to avert another flood of tears. It'd probably be Tartarus to get the dampness out of these expensive pillows. “Fear is never silly,” Celestia said seriously, using her flowing tail as an impromptu duvet for the pair. “If anypony ever tries to make you feel small or stupid because you're afraid of something, it's only because they are afraid of being seen as weak, of being vulnerable, in front of others.” After a moment of silence, Celestia said, “May I tell you something, Twilight?” “Of course.” “I'm afraid of storms, too.” “Why?” For a moment, Twilight could only hear Celestia's shallow breathing, and she turned her head to see the look on her mentor's face. It was a study in rigidly-controlled melancholy. As if some ancient and terrible pain had scabbed over without ever healing properly. “You don't have to tell me if you don't want to,” said Twilight, patting Celestia's foreleg with a hoof. “But I promise to keep it a secret if you do.” Not that I have anypony that to tell secrets to, other than Shining Armour, anyway. “It's only fair. You were open with me, after all, and it's only right that I do the same.” Gathering up her courage, Celestia said, “It was on a night like this one that … my beloved sister disappeared. Whenever there's a storm, I'm reminded of her.” It was only a small lie. Looking back, that ferocious fight that had destroyed the old castle had certainly felt like a storm, anyway. A single tear fell down her cheek. “Perhaps it will be on a night like this one that she will come home and be reunited with me.” For a long moment, Twilight was silent. She wasn't sure what to say; she was deeply moved that Celestia had trusted her with something so personal, something that she had been carrying for a long time. “Thank you,” she eventually said. “For what?” asked Celestia quizzically. “For telling me. I appreciate you trusting me with this.” Looking slightly abashed, Twilight added, “I, er, hope that your sister does come back someday.” “I hope so, too.” Celestia's voice turned wistful as she recalled how Luna had been before … well, just before. “She was a lot like you, you know.” “She was?” Twilight was intrigued by this. Her classmates were of the opinion that nopony in Equestria was like her, and that was not meant to be taken as a compliment. “Mm-hm,” said Celestia. “Very smart, very powerful, but always unaware of just how truly talented she was. Maybe I should've ...” “Should've what?” Twilight asked. “Made more of an effort to tell her what I'm going to tell you now: that you are a beautiful, young pony with a brilliant future ahead of you. That you can achieve anything if you put your mind to it. That I'm so proud of what you've accomplished so far, and that I'll go on being proud of you forever.” Tears, but this time of joy, streamed down Twilight's face; she squirmed until she was facing Celestia, and embraced her in the tightest hug that her tiny muscles could muster. Celestia reciprocated as gently as she could, bearing in mind the size and strength differential between a fully-grown alicorn and a unicorn filly. Ever since her entrance exam, Twilight had felt slightly unworthy with her position in life – there must've been better ponies out there who could've been Celestia's personal student – but knowing that she felt this way about her, that she was on the right track toward fulfilling whatever arcane destiny fate had in store, made her feel so much better. In the warm embrace of her mentor, Twilight Sparkle was finally able to forget about the storm and fall asleep. It was much later before Celestia did likewise, but it was with a sense of peace that she hadn't known since she was much, much younger. On a night very much like this one, when her sister had held her close, telling her that there was no need to be afraid of the darkness. > 472. His Majesty's Purple Paramore Problems Planner by Bekdontraz > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Bekdontraz *** His Majesty's Purple Paramour Problems Planner Twilight shifted on the couch once more as she sought comfort for her sore hindquarters, ice packs were moved back into place with her magic and she couldn’t help but hum as she tapped her chin in thought. Her old faded planner sat in front of her on the desk open to a page she’d written so long ago. With a smile she dipped her quill into the inkwell and made a neat check mark next to the first thing on the list. Tell him how you feel She frowned slightly realizing she hadn’t actually said it in as many words, maybe he’d brush it off as her being in estrus, that would certainly put a damper on this all. She closed her eyes and sighed, before magically removing the mark and snapping the book shut. Slowly she stood and wincing made her way out of the study. Time to find Solaris and talk to him.     The journey towards the royal office brought back the memories of writing the list. A teenage mare infatuated with the Prince, a wild dream she’d thought she’d gotten over. Then came the Longest Night, and the return of his sister. Having a smiling happy Alicorn stallion pull her into a tight hug had reignited a fire she thought gone. She shook her head sadly,     “I wonder if that’s why I never could keep an lover..” Twilight muttered remembering Soarin drifting away from her, and Moondancer’s breakdown. She shook her head clearing away those thoughts before they overwhelmed her again. Thump Twilight jumped as the planner slapped into the cool marble of the floors. She laughed nervously looking around before picking it up once more. Briefly she wondered why the usual guards weren’t around, but then she had to laugh, it wasn’t as if she were the only mare in season in Equestria. She arrived at the Royal Office far sooner than she’d have liked, and from the sounds of arguing inside it seemed her Brother and Cadance had made it here before her. > 473. Panda by Donraj > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Donraj *** Princess Celestia stared at the panda in the human zoo. It munched on a leafy green growth. Slowly. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” she said finally. Her former student grimaced. The zoo was past closing time and the rest of the hairless apes had filtered away from the exhibit already. Monkey Fluttershy had been nice enough to promise them an extra hour alone when she’d made the request. “Yeah…” she said. “I tried to warn you.” Celestia tried saying something in a language Twilight didn’t recognize. The panda didn’t respond. Celestia tried twice more, still not wanting to believe it couldn’t understand her. The panda took another bite. Celestia’s shoulders slumped. Twilight patted her on the back. “I know Twilight. But I was hoping that there had been some sort of misunderstanding, that they were putting on an act, something! The pandas I knew all those centuries ago were some the wisest, kindest and most insightful beings I have ever met. They had this gentle humor about them that…” She sighed again.  “I never really forgave myself for not being able to save them.” Twilight hugged her. They watched the pandas in silence as the weird, slightly poisonous sun above turned red and dipped toward the horizon. “You said that they’re dying out here too?” Celestia said after a while. “They were,” Twilight said sadly. “Fluttershy said they’ve started to turn that around, but there still aren’t many of them, even in captivity. And they’re having difficulty keeping the population stable, much less growing.” “Why?” Celestia asked. “Is there some sort of disease? Is someone trying to kill them.” “Welll,” Twilight said, drawing out the word. “Apparently they have some, uhm, issues reproducing. See, a lot of them were born and raised in zoos like this and they…” she blushed. “Don’t seem motivated to mate, and even when they try they have trouble getting the mechanics right. Fluttershy said they’ve even started making recordings of what is basically panda porn to encourage them.” Celestia was quiet for a long moment as she took that in. She looked around, noting that this part of the exhibit wasn’t visible from outside. Finally she turned to Twilight, smiled and started undoing the buttons on her shirt. “Well then. Twilight, would you mind helping me do a favor for some old friends?” she asked. Twilight grinned. “Would I?!” > 474. Lotus by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** A small purple foal sat as patiently as she could while her mother carefully placed flowers among her mane before weaving the mane around it to hold it in place. Twilight was not normally an impatient foal, but today was special. Today marked the first time she would be permitted to visit the twin grand Temples where the chief religious leaders sent prayers and offerings to the revered deities. While it was common to see the Deities that led their lands and occasionally speak to them, this one day in a Pony’s life was held as special and sacred. Once a year every foal who had celebrated their tenth birthday over the past year were presented before the Temples to receive blessings from the Deities of the Sun and the Moon. While no official name accompanied the sacred tradition, many called it the Day of Blessings. Although few were even luckier and they would be selected to serve the Temples, a rare honour and a great source of pride for any who were chosen. “Twilight, hold still please. The sooner I can finish; the sooner we can leave,” muttered Velvet as she placed the last flowers in her daughter’s mane. Soon enough Twilight found herself with her parents before the grand Temples, a large open square had been constructed between the two Temples and often served as the main area for events. She stood with her parents although her brother would again not be attending with them as a few years ago on his own Day of Blessings he was selected by the Goddess of the Sun to serve as a protector of her Temple. While the lands of Equestria were often peaceful, it did help to remain prepared in the chance that a neighbouring country decided on the path of war. The ceremony passed as it always did, until at last Twilight heard her name being called. She walked slowly trying to get her excitement in check. As she approached the dais the deities stood, she looked carefully between the two. The Deity of the Moon was a mystery to her, she had heard the tales as any foal had yet she knew little of the Shepard of the Night and Sword of Equestria which in times of peace was ceremonial yet in times of war, she led the united forces of Equestria into battle. The Deity of the Sun was more familiar to her, she had seen the goddess before. Many times, likely more times than she suspected was the norm. The Herald of the Day and Shield of Equestria was as resplendent as ever, her coat seemed to gleam even more than the last time she had seen her. It was the Deity of the Sun that led to her unusual request for her Day of Blessings. While it was traditional for fillies to braid flowers in their mane for the occasion, many went for sunflowers and moon flowers choosing what was said to be the favoured flowers of the Deities. She requested for lotuses instead of the traditional sunflowers. It took some convincing before her family would agree, although they had asked her before of why she wanted to switch the traditional flowers. The reason for the switch was something she never shared with them, it felt to her that she would be betraying the secrets of the Deity of the Sun. Many of the times she had seen the Deity of the Sun, she had seen her near lotuses in full bloom. It was only once when she saw the Deity of the Sun under the light of the moon and seen the lotuses closed. It was this one time that she spoke to the Deity of the Sun, something few Ponies dared to do except when asking in prayers or giving in thanks and even then it was indirect. It was a wondrous night, one memory she truly treasured when the goddess spoke to her and her alone. She explained the meaning of the lotus and why she treasured it, she called it the flower of purity and she had chosen it to remind herself of the past. That the flower was also a symbol of rebirth and she held it to be associated with the peace the world had since achieved since the days of old. That night she spoke her name to Twilight, another rare honour as few ever called the Deities by name. Her mind came back to the present as she heard the Deities bless her and even though she knew what was to come, almost couldn’t help bouncing around when she heard the Dei-, no Celestia, announce to the gathered crowd that she had been chosen to serve as a Priestess in her Temple. It was a day she swore to remember for as long as she lived. A soft nuzzle broke Twilight’s thoughts of the past before a large feathery wing returned her to the present. It had been many years since her Day of Blessings. She had spent many long and joyous years in the service of Celestia and even now as High Priestess of the Temple of the Sun, she still thought back to those early years. “I see your mind is still thinking of those early years my dear,” said Celestia as she seated herself next to Twilight. Twilight smiled, it was another aspect of their relationship that differed from those early years. Over the many years, she became Celestia’s friend and confidant and just under a decade ago she became her lover. “Just reminiscing, I thought about writing some of my life down as a memoir for others who enter your service. Maybe hand the original manuscript to whoever succeeds me as High Priestess when my time here has ended.” She felt a soft kiss around the base of her horn, “I am aware as you are, that your mortal life here is coming to an end” said Celesita. Celestia raised herself off the floor, before offering her hoof to Twilight. Twilight took the offered hoof and stood. As she did, Celestia turned and led the way down hallways even Twilight rarely ventured and down a few she had never ventured. While she wished to ask her love where they were headed, she knew she would not get an answer so easily. They walked, continuing deeper into the Temple until they reached a pair of heavy oak doors engraved with numerous symbols although the one she recognized was the lotus. Celestia took a deep breath before she spoke, “I wish to offer you a choice, you are at the end of your mortal life here. This is inevitable and something we both know, yet I will offer you a choice so few are ever offered. The lotus does indeed remind me of the rebirth of our nation from the chaos of own history. Yet it is also a symbol of my rebirth, I was led here just as you were many long centuries ago and given the choice.” Twilight froze as she realized the implications of what Celestia said, but allowed her to continue. “The choice is this, will you choose to leave and return to your friends and family who have passed before you or will you choose to stay and remain here and by my side until the end of days when all our work here has finished.” > 475. Chaste by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Twilight cursed under her breath. How had she been cornered like this, anyway? It had been a quick luncheon. Between friends, that thrice-accursed unicorn had stressed. She'd been promised tarts and biscuits and an array of delicious teas and milks. Instead she was cornered and under interrogation. She swore into the side of her mouth again. "Swearing does not become a lady, Twilight." Rarity's grin grew a little wider, eyes shining with anticipation. Twilight gave her a sulking glance. "Now then. It was a simple question. How do you feel," she paused with relish, eyes greedily soaking in the beads of sweat that were forming on Twilight's brow, "about Celestia." Twilight heaved a great sigh. Her eyes darted back and forth, until at last she snagged upon an escape. She offered a silent prayer. "What we have is special. I couldn't define it even if I tried." Rarity's smile fell away and Twilight's own rose triumphantly. Rarity tapped her hooves together. "Special?" "Yup. No way I could explain it, even if I wanted to. Unidentifiable in the extreme." She faltered. Rarity's grin was back. She'd just made a mistake. "Mhmm, perhaps. But if it were undefined you would be searching for an explanation. Attempting to organize it. The Twilight I know wouldn't be comfortable with not knowing, let alone pleased with her own ignorance. Ergo, you're deflecting." Curse Rarity and her ability to string together coherent thoughts. Perhaps if she'd followed through with a particularly juicy rumor she might have gotten her diversion off the ground. But that would be throwing somepony else under the bus. So she volunteered up another explanation. "Well, you're right, naturally! Look, I don't like to bring this up much," Or to lie, the pony princess thought to herself, "but there's a part of me that still needs to be, well...How can I explain it? I like being the smart pony. Celestia is--was--my teacher. How else am I supposed to be the smart pony unless I prove it to her especially?" She tried her best to look ashamed, which wasn't hard, considering she was lying through her teeth so hard she was afraid they might crack. Rarity looked empathetic. She almost let herself relax. Rarity tilted her head. "So you use Celestia to self-actualize?" Again with the accursed line of questions. Time to play offensive. "Why's it so important to you, anyway?" She knew the answer as well as Rarity did but dammit if she was going to be deflecting through the entire conversation Rarity was too. "Why, my dear Twilight, it's simple friendly concern. We all have our talents. You're endlessly helping us stay organized and bringing us together. Organization is your strength. Relationships," she let a predatory air linger upon the word, "are mine. And it's easy to see that something about your relationship that pony leaves you, hmm, flustered? And not in an academic way." Rarity's smile screamed 'checkmate', but Twilight stared her down as best she could. "It was Celestia who inspired you to learn magic to begin with. It wasn't her teaching that impressed you, but her image, her prestige. You were enamored by her long before you even knew she had a school." "W-well, you can hardly deny that Celestia is impressive. She told me you once spent half an hour kissing her hooves." She nearly melted off her own traitorous cheeks, which had turned a quite fetching shade of crimson at the mention of the k-word, with the force of her glare. "She's an inspiration to everypony. It was only after I entered her school that I really started to look up to her." "I suppose that would make sense. But then, Rainbow Dash feels that way about the Wonderbolts, but you've never bonded with her over that. And then there's the Galas." Rarity leaned over the table. "You've been her plus-one every single Gala since you left Canterlot. You wear each other's cutie marks. You use terms of endearment with her you won't use with Cadance or even your family--" "--Rarity--" Twilight tried to calm the oncoming storm. "--You touch her in ways I've never seen outside of married ponies, and comfortably married ones at that--" "--Rarity, we are friends. If I say we are friends, really, really, really close, touchy-feely, friends, then we're friends. Just friends. Nothing more, nothing less. Alright?" "Well, if she's only just a friend, how come she gets such special treatment instead of us? I'd be offended if I didn't see what you plainly refuse to. Why I should think you might grow comfortable if you could only allow yourself to see--" "I don't need to see anything! You only have this problem because you see romance everywhere! Whether it exists or not! Whether it needs to or should happen or whether it's a horrible, shameful, insulting thing you should never, ever bring up around someone because it might ruin their perception of you forever and you wish you could unfeel it and just be what they want and expect of you every single time you even think of them!" Twilight's eyes began to twitch, her ear flopping to one side. "And you know, you still don't understand and can't understand that love even with this, this side to it you keep pressing on towards. I can't take what she thinks I feel from her! She needs friends, Rarity! More than you'll ever know, she needs ponies who really care about her. Not sycophants or worshipers. I can't take that from her for some selfish, pathetic--crush!" She looked like she was going to say more, but she realized by Rarity's expression that she'd lost. The truth was out. The flimsy illusion of chastity long since cast aside. Twilight deflated, wings at her side. But the glee in Rarity's eyes was gone. Rarity pursed her lips and soften the hard line that had formed in her brow. Her eyes were wide with shock. They readjusted into what Twilight guessed was understanding during the subsequent awkward pause. "Twilight, if what you feel is selfish, than why does it sound like you value her feelings so much more than yours?" She tried to work her jaw, but only a squeak came out. She felt her heart sinking towards the floor. Rarity knew, she knew and they were actually talking about it and now everyone would know and... "You haven't thought about this very much, have you?" "No." She squeaked the word out, trying very hard to be as small as was physically possible. "Because you were too ashamed to?" "Yes." Every word came out like a mouse's sneeze. Tiny and explosive all at once. "And you want what's best for Celestia, right? Absolutely best?" Twilight gave a solemn nod. She screwed her eyes shut. She was a big pony. She wasn't going to cry. She wouldn't cry. She wouldn't--She felt a trail of salty water run down her cheek. Damn. "Then you owe it to her to say." Rarity's voice came down like the world's most gentle guillotine. "If you think she deserves genuine friendship, you need to be a genuine friend." Twilight tried not to choke on her own running nose and clammy throat, tried to stop the shaking, tried to force back the emotions that had balled up so deep inside her that they would explode out any time Celestia was so much as mentioned. "And we don't have to do it all at once." She cracked a shamefully teary eye open. "Really?" She tried to look at Rarity through the blurry vision that she held. "Of course not." Rarity stood up and walked around the table to her, putting a hoof on her withers. "I told you. I am here for you, and will do my best for you. And when you are ready to tell Celestia you aren't as chaste as you'd like, I will be right behind you every bit as much as you've been when you helped set up my boutiques. I am not the petty town gossip." She amended her statement at Twilight's playful, sulking look. "I am not only the town gossip." She offered her hoof to Twilight. "I am also your friend. And you, and Celestia, both deserve this resolved." Twilight rubbed away her tears, stood her full height, and took the hoof. "Right." > 476. Inattentive by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** “Help!” Twilight shouted as she galloped into her throne room. One by one, her friends looked up from reading or playing games and shot her a puzzled look. “Help?” Rarity asked. “Whatever do you need help with?” “Cel- Cele- Celestia—” Twilight stammered with sweat running down her brow. She looked from side to side, eyes bouncing all around. “Is she in trouble?” Rainbow hopped into the air. “N-no, sh-she ju-just-” “Jest what?” “Pro—” “Prompted an unwarranted panic attack?” Pinkie offered. “Prop—” “Propped up a villainous dictator in a remote village with the intent of overthrowing all the other princesses and once again ruling Equestria alone with her prized protege just like old times?” Starlight smiled cheerfully. With the exception of Twilight’s continued nervous stammering, she received nothing but dirty looks. “Oh, lighten up. That was funny and you know it.” She pouted. “Celestia proposed to me!” Twilight finally shouted. Cheers went around the room and everyone moved in to hug her. “You need help planning the wedding! Gotcha!” said Pinkie. Twilight looked dumbfounded. “Well, yes, but that’s not why I’m panicking! I didn’t even know Celestia and I were dating!” Many deadpanned stares followed her statement. “Why are you all looking at me like I’m clueless?” Applejack coughed lightly. “Well, ya are.” “You didn’t think twice about Celestia stopping by week after week with a armful of beautiful flowers, filled with lilacs, lilies, and roses?” asked Rarity. “All matched to either her colors or yours? And all of your favorites?” “Or that she started dotting all of the i’s in her letters with little hearts?” asked Spike, retching slightly. “Or that she took you on a picnic on top of a hill late one evening and brought a telescope?” asked Fluttershy. “And then wrapped you in her wings and...” Twilight started blushing brightly. “When you put it like that....” “Or when she invited you to the Wonderbolts show with seats in her personal skybox, when you have your own?” asked Rainbow. “Or these headlines?” asked Starlight, holding up several newspapers with headlines like “Latest Royal Couple Sighting!” and “When Will They Announce Their Engagement?” “Or that giant multilayered cake that Celestia ordered from Sugar Cube Corner that has both of you in beautiful wedding dresses?” Pinkie asked. Twilight blushed an even deeper shade of red. “Oh wait, that order just came in this morning...” Applejack rested a hoof on Twilight’s shoulders. “Look, Twi, we love ya, and clearly Celestia does too. Question is how you feel about her.” “I thought I out-grew my fillyhood crush,” Twilight mumbled to the ground. She raised her voice and her head, “But I do love her. I’ve always loved her.” “Then there’s no problem!” Rainbow said. “Slight problem, perhaps.” Rarity interrupted. “Twilight, dear, what did you say when she asked you to marry her?” Twilight’s blush drained in record time. “I... I didn’t! Oh no, oh no, oh no, oh no!” Rarity tsked. “That would be something we need to take care of right away. Allons-y!” A short train ride later—with plenty of hoofholding and cooed reassurances that everything would be alright from Fluttershy and Rarity—Twilight was mercilessly shoved into the solarium at Canterlot Castle. “Twilight!” Celestia exclaimed. “You, you ran away so fast, I didn’t know what to think...” “Yes!” Twilight said, dashing up to her beloved and wrapping her in a tight hug. “Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!” And the newly betrothed princesses kissed. > 477. Towel by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** A slam from her apartment front door jolted Twilight from the serenity of her shower.  She remembered locking it, so it must be only one of a very few ponies whom had a key. Seconds later, a melodic voice drifted through her shut bathroom door.  “Twilight?  Are you in here?” Not-quite-literally melting at the voice, she took a few seconds before yelling back, “Ah, yeah!  Give me a few minutes, Celestia.  Just finishing up.” “Alright.  Take your time, Twilight.  We have all day.”  Straining her ears, Twilight heard the soft thumps of Celestia’s hooves making their way back down the hallway. Following Celestia’s instructions, she did take the few minutes she needed to scrub behind her ears and rinse her mane before shutting the water off. Stepping out, she snagged a towel and immediately started drying off.  Once the first was soaked from drying her wings carefully, she discarded it into the hamper and her magic reached out for a second, wrapping it around her head and trailing it down the back of her neck to dry her mane. Reaching for a third, she encountered a problem.  Her magic didn’t find purchase.  Looking over, the third spot on her towel rack was empty. Panic immediately rushed through her veins.  ‘Oh no!  Did I…’  Looking around her bathroom, she was out of dry towels. She felt her second towel was too soaked to use on her tail as well.  She checked again ‘I did!  Oh, I hope Celestia doesn’t mind…’  Heart rate skyrocketing, she knew she had to ask, but was entirely too embarrassed. Ears pinned back, she cracked the door open slightly, and stuck her head out.  She looked toward where she heard Celestia go.  “Ce-Celestia?” A thump from down the hall sounded alongside a “Ah!” as it sounded like Celestia tripped and fell. Embarrassment forgotten, Twilight yanked the door the rest of the way open and charged down the hall. “Celestia?  Are you alright?  I thought–” she stopped as she noticed Celestia, nose first on the floor, facing her. Shaking her head a little, Celestia looked up to see Twilight, concern written all over her face.  Her rear half was still dripping wet, but a towel wrapped about her mane was half undone. A soft pomf sounded throughout the front room as Celestia’s wings unconsciously spread, a matching bright red blush covering most of her face.  “T-Twilight I–” “Are you okay?  That sounded like a big tumble.”  Twilight stepped forward and helped Celestia to her hooves. “I-I am fine.  What did you need?” Twilight’s ears perked and she looked back over herself.  Suddenly remembering herself, she ‘eeped’ and the towel on her head slid down over her eyes.  “I… ran out of dry towels.” Celestia quirked an eyebrow, but her blush hadn’t faded at all and her tail swished once. “I was hoping you could get me some from the closet… but then I heard you fall.” Celestia’s ears pinned back and she looked away.  “Sorry.  You startled me and…” “I’m just glad you’re alright, Celestia.”  She turned and started making her way back, toward her closet.  “Let me just get a towel and I’ll be ready in a minute!”  Grabbing a dry towel, she returned to the bathroom and shut the door. Left to her thoughts, Celestia’s blush deepened and wings seemed to quiver.  ‘Am I really… going to ask Twilight now?’ A minute later, Twilight returned, the towel on her head gone, but a second one now hovering her rear. “So, while I’m drying, what did you need, Celestia?” “Celly.” Quirking an eyebrow, Twilight asked.  “What?” Blushing furiously and refusing to look Twilight in the eyes, Celestia explained, “Call me Celly.” “Okay… Celly.”  Noticing Celestia’s blush, Twilight tilted her head adorably.  “Are you alright?  Your face is kind of red.” Sputtering, Celestia replied all too quickly.  “I’m fine!  Better than fine!  I’ve never felt so fine in my life!” “O...kay?”  Twilight turned to more genuinely confused than anything.  “So, what did you need?” Gulping audibly, Celestia looked over to Twilight.  “I wanted to know if you wanted to go out later.” “Oh!  Let me check my schedule, I think I have some free time today.”  Turning, she left the room to look over her notebook. Half a second after Twilight turned, she slapped a hoof to her face as her mind continued down its path.  ‘No.  Bad mind!  Bad choice of words!’ Twilight rounded the corner to her kitchen and checked the calendar.  ‘Free time… now to four PM!  Perfect timing!’ Smiling, Twilight called out, “Hey Celly!  I’m free until four!” “That is great, Twilight!” Turning around, one of her wet hindlegs slips out from underneath her and with a loud 'Eeep!' she crashed to the ground. Thoughts forgotten at the thump, Celestia asked, “Twilight?  Are you–”  as she rushed into the room.  Her words left her at what she saw. The sight before Celestia was better than anything her mind could make up.  Twilight’s towel had fallen away, and she lay on her back with her hindlegs spread accidentally. “I’m… alright.  I slipped.”  The moment passed as Twilight rolled over and stood back up.  Celestia stood unmoving, except for her wings, which were quivering again.  “Celly?” Making her way up to the larger mare, Twilight waved a hoof in front of Celestia’s unmoving eyes, her blush turning her entire face red now.  “Celly?  Are you…” Shaking her head, she stepped back.  “I’m alright.  I just wasn’t…” Rearing up, she placed a hoof on Celestia’s forehead.  Celestia was burning up! Squinting her eyes, Twilight set back down on all fours again and jabbed a hoof into Celestia’s barrel.  “Celly, you’ve got a fever.  Your face has been red since I walked out.  Why did you come here when you’re obviously sick?” Celestia sputtered, her ears pinning back.  “But I’m not…”  Inspiration struck, and a second later she started coughing into a hoof uncontrollably.  “Yes, I’m sorry, Twilight.  I did feel a little under the weather on my way over, but I didn’t think anything of it…”  Ducking her head down, Celestia tried to slink around Twilight.  “If you want, I’ll just head home to rest.” “No!  No.”  Twilight’s words surprised both ponies.  “I-I’ll take care of you.”  She ushered Celestia bodily over to the living room couch.  The rub of Twilight’s coat against her own seemed to tease Celestia even more. Before Celestia could protest, Twilight had laid her down and wrapped a blanket over her, including her stubborn wings.  “Shush.  Lay down and let me take care of you.” “But…” “But nothing.  I won’t let the most wonderful friend in the world stay home alone, sick.”  Twilight returned to the kitchen.  “You stay there.  I’ll get some soup on.  It’ll help, alright?” Twilight’s words made Celestia’s heart soar.  ‘I… she… really thinks the world of me?  I-I can’t lie to her like this.’  Shrugging off the blanket, she stood.  Magic flowed through her horn and almost yanked her wings back down to a resting position.  “T-Twilight?” “Do you need something else, Celly?” “Could you come here, please?” “Alright.”  Twilight returned to the living room to see Celestia sitting in front of the couch, almost back to normal, other than her red face.  Twilight gasped and rushed forward.  “What did you–” A hoof shushed her before she could continue.  “Twilight, please.  I am not sick.  Not like you think, anyways.” Twilight removed Celestia’s hoof, but said nothing. “I… came over to spend some time with you.”  She sighed softly.  “We have been friends for many years, have we not?” Twilight nodded, starting to look impatient. “I-I had hoped you would notice my intentions before, but with today’s events, I am afraid I must make them obviously apparent.”  Celestia took a breath, holding a hoof to her chest.  A moment later, she exhaled and stomped that hoof down.  “Twilight, would you like to go out on a date with me?”  She closed her eyes tightly before continuing,  “As… marefriends?” Twilight’s eyes widened and her ears stood forward.  “Celestia… you… and me?”  Celestia's eyes opened slowly and she nodded.  Twilight gestured to Celestia and herself again and received a second nod.  “Oh.” Celestia looked down as her wings sprung open with another pomf and she looked off to the side.  “Yes.  When you thought I was sick, I just couldn’t pretend and waste both our ti–” Celestia found a hoof over her mouth, Twilight reared up to reach properly.  “Don’t.  Even if it was a lie, it wouldn’t waste my time.”  Removing her hoof, Twilight moved and sat down on the couch to be more eye level. Blinking in surprise for a second, Celestia continued, “I’m sorry to seemed to have sprung this on you suddenly, Twilight, but it seemed to me like you didn’t take my hint.  I just wanted to ‘clear the air’ so to speak.”  Celestia nodded to herself before seeming to stare into Twilight’s eyes and waiting for an answer. Ten seconds passed as Twilight looked down toward the floor.  Behind her, Twilight’s tail swished.  “So you want to be special someponies with me?” Celestia nodded once. “And you couldn’t ask me before?”  Twilight reached up and hooked her hooves around the back of Celestia’s neck.  “Of course I will,” she whispered into Celestia’s ear before nuzzling the blushing cheek. “I’m sorry, Twilight.  I had honestly thought you would pick up on my intentions earlier.” “You did nothing wrong, Celly.”  She nuzzled Celestia’s cheek again.  “I have literally zero experience with any romance and you still choose me.”  She pulled back, with her ears pinning back.  “Even if you had to beat me about the head with your intentions.” Leaning forward, she nuzzled Twilight's cheek this time.  “I would only do that to a pony I truly loved, Twilight.”  She pulled back before placing a hoof over one of Twilight’s.  “I mean it.” A small blush of her own started to show through her purple fur.  “Twi.  You, of all ponies deserve to call me by a nickname if I can call you by one.”  Twilight laid down, thoroughly caught up in the moment. “Alright, Twi.”  Celestia laid down next to her and a wing suddenly cooperated as it laid down over Twilight’s back. Twilight suddenly shot to her hooves.  “Oh no.  Earlier… was I accidentally…” Pressing a hoof to Twilight’s barrel, Celestia explained, “Only a little, Twili-Twi.”  She guided Twilight back down onto the couch.  Resting her head on top of Twilight’s, Celestia’s wing squeezed a little. “Was I really–” Celestia’s horn lit and closed Twilight’s muzzle.  “You are a beautiful, adorable mare, Twi.  Never let anypony tell you otherwise.”  Celestia’s lilac orbs seemed to soften as she closed most of the distance between their muzzles. Twilight subconsciously closed most of the rest of the distance, instinct taking over as she stared into Celestia’s beautiful eyes. Celestia’s breath washed over Twilight’s nose as she said, "Kiss me you beautiful nerd,” before closing the scant millimeters remaining. Twilight saw stars. > 478. Ebullition by Knight of Cerebus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** Everything was working perfectly thus far. Twilight had been able to finish her letter in only a single draft, had been able to send it without any shortness of breath or stomach cramps, had been ready to go to the palace after only five minutes of preparation. It was perfect! Celestia was just like another friend. She could do anything with her. Say anything to her. The chariot arrived, and there was no thundering heartbeat or nagging worry of failure. She stepped inside with confidence she hadn't ever had before. "To Celestia!" She extended a hoof forward. The stallions pulling the chariot exchanged glances. "Um, with respect--your majesty, the safe word?" The Changeling safeguard was rarely brought to bear against her. She blinked. "Ladybugs." Was she really that different? "I assure you, gentlecolts, everything is fine. Better than fine. I just want to demonstrate a new spell I've been learning." That sounded enough like Twilight that the stallions at least spread their wings to take off. She lept from the chariot upon arrival and began a healthy canter towards the palace, trying to ignore the worried looks of her escort. "Twilight Sparkle!" Celestia's voice was warm and open. Twilight enjoyed the warmth in the way one would enjoy a thin glow of sunlight on a cold winter day. It was fleeting and pleasant, but nothing more. "I must say it was a surprise to hear you scheduled a visit so suddenly, but a visit from you is never unwelcome." She waited for the blush, for the touched and private smile. Something to denote her Twilight had heard her. But what came in response was something utterly alien to her. "I appreciate the consideration. Was it too much trouble?" Twilight looked at it her with a casual concern. Her lip remained unbitten. Her eyes remained unwavering. A single raised eyebrow was all that she could muster. Celestia's gaze grew distant. "No. No trouble at all..." This was GREAT! She could say anything to Celestia, do anything! No more barriers or lies, ever! She wanted to test it further. But she needed privacy for that. She looked to the guards. "Guards, I need to demonstrate a spell for Her Majesty. I would appreciate some privacy." "Safe word." This time it came from Celestia, said in disbelief. For some reason that didn't bother her. "Ladybugs." Twilight ignored the fact that Celestia's eyes were widening behind her. The guards exchanged glances--Twilight continued to hate that look of worry that kept following her everywhere--and reluctantly marched out. Okay, this was it. Time for a real test. "You know, I've been thinking...just between friends. As I was growing into my alicorn body I noticed your eating habits are a little...aggressive, and that you're a little rounder than the rest of us alicorns. It's important to keep your health under consideration, and I was wondering if you wanted to try an exercise regime. I could find time for the two of us, and maybe with a bit of effort we could reach a healthier body mass!" She said it with friendly concern. No shame. No worry of disgust or disappointment. Amazing! But then she saw Celestia's face, and something inside her flickered. "What brings this on?" Celestia's smile was shallow and stretched. You could tell by the way it pulled too strongly at her dimples. A part of her brain that felt locked in a deep sleep conjured up that fact. Celestia was hurt. Why? Had she said something wrong? "Well, just that you might want to think about your health. Pinkie Pie doesn't and we all worry for her. I didn't and everypony worried for me." "Shouldn't that be my choice?" Celestia's smile stretched a little further. The edges of her eyes were pinched. Whatever it was that was faltering internally, it was building up pressure like magma waiting for an eruption. Twilight forced it back down. "Of course! But I thought some time between friends might bring us closer together." That relaxed the smile--and her insides--a little. "Perhaps, yes. I confess I had been hoping to spend more time with you outside of our shared duties. But maybe in an activity we both enjoy. Reading, or perhaps stargazing or some practice in magical theory." Twilight's curiosity overrode whatever the boiling pool of magma within her was. "You like stargazing? I always thought it'd remind you of Luna." Celestia faltered. "It does, yes. But I love my sister, and the beautiful art she shares with us even more." "Oh, okay. That makes sense, then. Luna is a good friend." She cast a nostalgic grin back to making friends with Luna. "Why would I not?" Twilight's insides continued to froth and boil. Something inside her was screaming not to say, but she forced it down. She had identified it, and it was the enemy. Love had driven a chasm between her and Celestia and this was her bridge over it. "Thinking of Luna makes you feel ashamed. Like any of your failings. Just like I do with Smartypants. I didn't know you were moving past that. I'm glad." "I beg your pardon?" Celestia was not even bothering with the smile now. This wasn't going the way Twilight wanted. "I mean, you and Luna are already starting to fight again." Celestia bit her lip. Twilight pressed on, fighting hoof and tail against the feelings frothing within her now. "You close yourself off when you're hurt and I thought you'd do that since--" Celestia put a hoof over her mouth in shock. She spat out the last few words as quick as she could. "Since you don't like to talk about things like this, even when you need to." Celestia let a tear run down her face. Twilight's entire body froze. Something had gone catastrophically wrong, both inside and out. The Princess--Her Princess--was crying, and it was all her fault. The pressure inside her was boiling to bursting point. "I wish for you to leave me, Twilight Sparkle." The words were enough. Something in Twilight exploded. She coughed out a great cloud of grey and brown smoke, her pupils shrinking to pinpricks and body kicking against the force of the potion's expulsion. "Princess Celestia!" She rushed towards the throne, batting the contemptible smoke out of her way as she went, and bowed low. "I'm sorry, I--I can't make this better, but how do I make this better, ohhhh!" She began to prance in place, teeth gritting. "I just wanted to help you, I promise! I know it doesn't seem like it, but please, please believe me--I just wanted us to be closer and for me to, to..." Celestia saw the instant change through her, and her eyes widened in disbelief, another tear running freely. She smelled the odor of rotten eggs and dark chocolate and knew immediately what her foolish, wonderful little alicorn had done. "An apathy potion." It explained everything that had just happened altogether too well. "But why, Twilight?" Twilight froze in place. It had gotten even worse than she had possibly imagined. No, no, no. Magma churned and erupted within her, a volcano at last blowing its peak. She couldn't say. Especially not after insulting her Princess so badly this day. "I-I-I-" No. She chided herself for stalling. She had made Celestia cry. Celestia deserved to know. And Twilight deserved whatever callous rejection was coming, a dozen times over. "I love you." She cringed and starred at the floor, her entire body burning. "And it hurts, and it makes me act stupid and hide my words and I just wanted to make that easier on us. I just wanted to be the friend you deserved and not some, some, stupid filly in estrus all the time!" She gave a ghost of a glance upwards. Celestia looked exactly the way she'd expected. Dumbfounded. Shocked. "That's why." She simmered in silence, ready for whatever rebuke came next. "Twilight, if I wished you to change for me, I would have been a poor friend and a worse lover." Celestia rolled the last word around in her mouth a little, trying to see how it tasted. "I love you exactly the way you are. Your attitude towards me was never a barrier for me. You were right, if cruel, just now. I do make distance between the things I wish not to address. Perhaps that is what led you to this. I too wish we spoke with more honesty, but...I was afraid. Afraid the truth of me might drive us apart. Not unlike you." Twilight wobbled. But then hardened. Determination flared within her. The boiling in her stomach continued to scald her, but now it worked as fuel to her drive. "I promise I will make this up to you. I can be as far or as--" She saw Celestia shaking her head. Her mind raced to find the problem. She ran back over what Celestia had said, from start to finish. If I wished for you to change for me. Oh. She shook her head to clear her thoughts. "No. I will make this up to you by listening. I will make this up to you by speaking. And by not flinching from what you have to say back." "Let me begin by saying that whatever happens next, I will still love you. Never fear for that." The feeling in Twilight that had been burning on overdrive at last settled. No more scalding boiling. No more crushing pressure. "And no matter what you say next, I will love you, too." > 479. Outrage by JKinsley > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by JKinsley *** Twilight yawned and stretched, with her hooves slid out in front of her and her back arched as far as she could manage. She flexed her wings out and ruffled them. After she turned her head, she saw that Celestia was still snoozing heavily. The last silvery sliver of moonlight slipped below the horizon, leaving nothing but the far off, dim lights of the city to provide any illumination. “Wake up sleepy head, it’s sunrise. Or it should be,” Twilight whispered from beside Celestia in their bed. Celestia murmured and stirred, but snuggled the blankets ever tighter. Twilight clicked her tongue and rose, bidding her beloved a brief bye with a soft kiss to the forehead while she prepared the day. At the time of the Friendship celebration, Twilight hadn’t realized that Celestia was literal when she said that she already possessed all the skill needed to pull off her plan: when she had previously taken the magic of the alicorns, her own magic left an indelible mark on all she touched. Both the sun and moon recognized her as a steward, and would obey her wishes that they move. Twilight giggled softly to herself. She was getting used to moving celestial bodies more and more. The soft tinkle of magic faded into and out of her hearing, and the pale reds and oranges of a new sunrise came over the other horizon. With new light shining into the room, Celestia finally stirred awake and blinked. “Twilight?” “Good afternoon, princess,” Twilight playfully whispered. She kissed Celestia again. “We have court today, so we’ll need to be on our best behavior.” It remained a closely guarded state secret; one princess courting another would invite far too much unwanted attention, and their budding love needed peace, quiet, and time to grow. In the interest of maintaining state secrets, Twilight returned to her chambers to bathe and prepare for her day in court. On the way, she passed Luna’s chambers, and chuckled at the poor guards being serenaded by the freight-train-like snores of the lunar princess. Twilight received a curt nod as she passed. No comment was made on the state of her mane, or that she smelled of a warm summer’s afternoon. Once she reached her own chambers, Twilight hopped into the shower for a quick shampoo. And conditioner. And a good amount of brushing. In fact, Twilight cursed not bringing Rarity along to the semiannual tetrarch summit. On a rotating schedule, two of the four Equestrian princesses would preside over court at the same time. This was Twilight’s favorite week: she would be with Celestia in court for most of the day. It beat presiding with Luna, who had a habit of muttering threats under her breath about protecting her sister, or presiding with Cadance, whose gossip-mongering would go down in legends. Though, Celestia said the positions were reversed for her: Cadance was the protective sister(-in-law) and Luna was the relentless gossip—something about having missed a millennium of court intrigue. Twilight and Celestia both quietly assumed Luna and Cadance spent their court plotting and swapping notes. After a longer-than-expected grooming session, Twilight felt herself presentable enough to don her regalia. Then she headed down to the breakfast hall. Upon entering, one of the hall’s waiters swept her into a chair and placed her favorites, chocolate chip pancakes with whipped cream, in front of her. “The Princess will eat in a quick-but-dignified manner and proceed immediately to the throne room. Court will begin in a half hour.” He bowed low and shuffled out of the room. Twilight looked at a clock on the wall and blanched. Court really would be on in a half hour. She poured herself a glass of water and plunged her fork into her pancakes. A quick breakfast would have to do. With barely a minute to spare any glances except at her throne, Twilight nearly galloped up to it and turned to face the doors. Sooner than she’d like to calm herself, petitioners would spew forth and demand attention. She took a deep breath and finally looked to her side, where Celestia sat calm and serene. A rosy blush sprang across Twilight’s cheeks. Celestia wasn’t wearing her peytral! Her pristine, soft, fluffy white fur stood proudly for Twilight and anypony else to ogle! Well, obviously, only Twilight could ogle; everypony else had the good sense to only catch a glimpse. Her lascivious thoughts were interrupted by the first of the petitioners bounding into the throne room. Twilight cursed under her breath. How would she be able to concentrate when that beautiful, nuzzle-able neck was right next to her, begging to covered in kisses? But Twilight restrained herself. At least, until she heard a few scandalized whispers talk about that slender, graceful, swan-like... More scandalized whispers, and even louder gasps. Even the guards’ composure was broken as they turned to look. To stare. At Twilight, secret lover of the Solar Princess, nuzzling Celestia in public. At first, Twilight didn’t notice, enthralled as she was in the always delightful sensation of that soft fur against her muzzle and the way Celestia’s breath would catch ever so slightly when she nuzzled that one spot just above her barrel. When Celestia’s breath didn’t catch, however, and remained frozen in place with bright red blush, Twilight turned and looked. The entire throne room stared back at her. “Horsefeathers.” > 480. Forever by Knight of Lycaeus > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Lycaeus *** He was the first I ever loved, we promised each other to be true forever. We had no idea what forever would come to mean, what forever would come to mean for myself. We were an unusual couple, in a world hostile to those who married outside their own. The lingering scars of the time before the Warming still lived strongly in their minds. We shared joys just as much we shared sorrows; we stayed together for all of our lives. For all of his life, I knew there was a good chance I would outlive him. Even now, I still remember his dying words, a reminder that he would wait for me no matter how long it took. But also a desperate plea that I would live, that I would love someone again. Him, no matter what happened I would always remember and I keep to the hope that one day we would see each other again. She was the first I fell for, the first crush. It was a silly dream, the young filly in love with someone who seemed unreachable. Even when she was my mentor is seemed an impossible goal, even as I learned she was no different than a mortal mare. I shared my early life by her side; listening to her guidance and her pearls of wisdom yet at the same time I learned to laugh with her and see the mare she keeps hidden from the world. She was in many ways, my first true friend even if neither of knew it or felt that way. At least to begin with, things have changed since I left her guidance and have spread my own wings. She was the beacon in my life, a beacon of hope and light after the personal disasters of the last millenium. The many who I’ve lost through one tragedy or another; my sister through my own hubris, many dear friends and a few lovers to the embrace of death, a few students who fell for a wayward path. The world was not without joy, yet I was adrift and lost. I was going through the motions, my sister had been my rock; someone to keep me steady when the long toll of the years became too much.Yet here she was, a young filly with magic I had not seen in many long years. Yet all for her gifts, all she wanted was to be able to learn and to be under my guidance. In time I found a friend again even as it was tinged by the eventual sorrow that one day she too would be gone. Even her adopted brother, the young drake she hatched would outlive her before he too would pass on or as others before him hide himself in a places long forgotten by the world. Few of the ancients remained, most had long hidden themselves away. She became more than a friend as I spread my wings and began to soar, began to climb on my own. It was amazing to look back and see how far I’ve come since the early days. I did not consider myself boastful, compared to one of my dear friends it is hard to come off as boastful when one hears the tales she spins of herself. Well-deserved in many of them, but no less cocky about them. I did not consider myself boastful of what I had achieved, but I could not forget the smiles she gave me when I succeeded or the comfort she gave me when I failed. She was there to encourage me onward to greater heights than I could have imagined when I resolved to learn all I could about magic. And here now on this special day, we promise to each other before our friends and family our promise to remain true to each other. To be each other’s friend, to be each other’s family, to be each other’s love now on this day and for as long as we both shall live, to be together forever. > 481. Focus by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** “More on the left!” signalled over a radio out to gunners on the wall. Gunfire rippled out from the wall, tearing the mindless horde apart, leaving corpses missing body parts from sheer volume of fire. A commanding voice shouted “Halt!” and the gunfire petered out. And so the battles went after the end of the world came. Some weird pulse passed through the solar system. Scientists had seen it coming for months, but didn’t think it would do anything. Then, it passed the Earth. And the dead rose, literally overnight. When individually killed, the dead wouldn’t rise for another month unless the bodies were incinerated or too damaged to move on their own. There were other reports of some living humans getting some kind of superpowers, but society the world over collapsed within the week, so nobody could put it all together. Twilight returned to her spotting station’s balcony. Last week, she’d requisitioned a few extra bodies to assist her, along with some extra ammo to pick off stragglers. Command had delivered, alright. She got her two new roommates, Celestia and Luna. Celestia was supposedly some kind of impressive sniper, but entirely too cheery and familiar with others she worked with. Her twin sister, Luna, was almost her exact opposite. Luna couldn’t hit anything worth a damn, but she could pick out a rat scurrying at night like an owl, and kept the same hours as one. Though they were twins, they didn’t look alike. Celestia’s was built like an amazon of old, with nice curvy hips and large bust that put her at odds with Luna’s petite frame. Luna was Twilight’s height, but carried herself with far more grace than either her sister or Twilight. She had the air of a dancer about her whenever she moved. As opposite they may physically be, they got along better than most married couples did before the world ended. And it just annoyed Twilight to no end. Twilight grunted. Within six months, the tower would either need replacing or reinforcement. The little tower they used kept in constant radio contact with the city they helped protect. It was rusting and leaning. One of the remaining few bastions in the world, it was called Dawn. Celestia’s voice carried from inside the tower, “Twi? Did you fill out the report like I asked?” Sighing softly, Twilight turned and called back, “Yes mom, I did. It’s over on the counter.” Celestia squealed happily. “Ah, thanks love!” The sound of boot steps echoed before a chair scraped and Twilight tuned out Celestia delivering their report. Turning back to her spotter’s scope, she eyed several hordes as they wandered, literally miles from their location. She took notes on those that might make their way toward Dawn. “How goes it?” Instantly, her body moved on autopilot, reaching for her sidearm. A hand grabbed hers before she could rack the slide. Twilight looked up and met Luna’s cerulean orbs. “Sorry, Twilight. Didn’t mean to scare you.” Relaxing Twilight replied, “No problem, Luna. What are you doing up?” as she returned her sidearm to its holster. “Celestia’s singing to herself again.” Twilight nodded. “Ah.” Luna put a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “So, my question?” Twilight showed Luna her notes. “Nothing headed our way, from what I see, anyway. I only just got started for the day.” Luna nodded. “Right. Sorry. Mind if I hang out here?” She took a seat next to Twilight. “Sure, go ahead and catch a nap. I’ll keep a good lookout.” Shifting, she reached into her pack and handed Luna a pillow. Luna took it gratefully. “Alright. Thank you.” A few hours later, Luna woke up and took her shift on watch, leaving Twilight and Celestia inside as they killed time before bed. Celestia sidled up to Twilight, leaning into the smaller woman. “Hey Twi? Where’d Luna get to earlier?” “Outside, napping next to me. Apparently you were being too loud. Again.” “Oh, sorry. I’ll try to it keep down next time.” “Do try, she has a hard enough time sleeping as it is.” “Oh?” “Half the time I leave you alone in here, she comes out and sleeps next to me.” Celestia quirked an eyebrow. “Really…” “Tia? Got a straggler!” Instantly, Celestia was all business. “On my way!” Suddenly on her feet, she seemed to teleport to her weapon, snagging it in a single hand and hefting it over her shoulder before heading outside. Twilight always seemed to wonder how Celestia could lift a massive anti-material rifle in a single hand, but didn’t question it. She slipped out behind her a pair of binoculars in her hand. “Where away?” “030 degrees north, four clicks. It’s a big Hulk.” Luna moved over but held the scope steady to allow Celestia to see. Mentally following Luna’s directions, she zoomed in on it. Celestia and Luna had seen this before, but Twilight’ hadn’t. Some of the odd ways people had been buried in the past produced different kinds of Risen. Shamblers were your everyday zombie, effectively. Slow, easy to avoid, mindless. A Hulk comes only from mass graves. The bodies sort of congeal together, to produce a single, huge mass of flesh. Somehow, the flesh was as tough as tank armor, and needed similar weapons to break it apart to kill, unless one found the correct head to shoot. The others were vestigial, but only one seemed to keep its ‘awareness’. Pulling the binocs down, she heard Luna say, “I think I found the master head. ”Half-bald woman. Redhead.” “Oh, I see it. I bet she was a pretty little thing.” Hefting her weapon, Celestia slid the skids on her bipod underneath the railing and hooking in next to Luna. She sighted in on her target. “Winds?” Twilight scanned the trees. Autumn had come and trees were shedding leaves slowly this year. “Calm.” “Distance?” Celestia asked as she dialed in her scope. Luna propped up a laser rangefinder. “3.1 kilometers.” “Oh, that’s a real big one then. Good thing I had you check.” One last twist and she was set. “Cover your ears, girls.” Twilight’s hands shot to her noise cancelling headset slididng it over her ears quickly. She saw Celestia’s lips move, but couldn’t hear what she said. Luna seemed to react, nudging her before she slipped on a pair of sound muffling earbuds. Celestia held up five fingers and counted down, when she reached two, she dropped her hand, instead steadying her gun with both hands. Mentally following her countdown, Twilight brought the binocs up and watched the Hulk. Next to her, the rifle’s muzzle flashed, the gun kicked hard into Celestia’s shoulder, and a muted boom sounded in her ears. Twilight watched as the round soared downrange, striking the target Luna called out. It bored through the neck-flesh, severing the head entirely, before continuing through into the Hulk itself. A second later, the left half of the Hulk blew to pieces. Body pieces scattered as the rest of the massive Risen collapsed to the ground, burning. Pulling her headset off, Twilight heard Celestia say, “Oh. Oops. I forgot I had an explosive one loaded.” “Tia! We only have a few of those!” Luna slugged her sister in the arm. Rubbing the spot sheepishly, Celestia hefted her rifle back up. “I used it for what it was meant for!” Luna sulked. “Still.” “Sorry, Lu. It was an honest mistake.” “Just like this morning?” Celestia seemed to deflate a little. “I said I was sorry.” “No you didn’t.” “I did!” Twilight piped up. “You told me, not her.” Celestia blushed in embarrassment. “Oh.” Immediately, she turned and hugged her sister. “I’m sorry, Lu. I know I wake you up early far more often than you would like, but…” Sighing, she returned her sister’s hug. “I know. I know.” Ignoring the rest of the conversation, Twilight brought her binocs back up and inspected the Hulk. Something was wrong. It was still moving. “Celestia? Luna? It’s still moving.” Luna said what they were all thinking. “Oh shit.” Celestia slammed her weapon back into position and scoped in. “Ah, that must not have been the right head.” “How can you tell?” “You normally can’t.” Celestia replied. “Luna’s got a gift that lets her see weak points in everything.” “Oh.” Twilight shook her head. “Isn’t that like… cheating?” Celestia reached out and tapped Twilight’s shoulder gently. “Only if it’s a competition.” “Ah. Right.” A second later it clicked. “Wait. How?” Luna replied, “Dunno. Tia’s always been a good shot.” Luna motioned to Celestia, holding the massive rifle steady. “If I got this gift, she got super strength.” Luna shrugged. “Like, if I asked her to, she could take this tower down with her bare hands.” Looking closely, Celestia didn’t even look to be trying hard to hold the rifle. Celestia chuckled. “Like I would. I like you two too much to destroy our home. Temporary as it may be.” “Then maybe you can vacate the premises with your lives.” Cold steel pressed against Twilight’s back and she froze. ‘Fucking looters.’ Slowly Twilight put her hands up as Luna saw and froze. “Tia…” “Hold on. I found it! Five...” Making eye contact with the person behind Twilight, Luna covered her ears. Twilight dropped the binocs and covered her ears slowly, just in time for Celestia’s countdown to finish. Celestia fired and three things happened. First, the Hulk fell and didn’t get up again. Second, Twilight felt heat and pain as the assailant fired, hitting her in the gut. Third, Luna lunged for the assailant. Nary a sound from her lips, Twilight fell forward. She blacked out before hitting the floor. Snarling, Luna tackled the assailant. The man was unable to bring his weapon to bear against Luna and it was knocked from his hand. “Tia!” Setting the weapon down, she looked over at where she heard a gunshot. Dramatically, Twilight was face-down on the floor, and Luna held down the attacker. She froze, torn between what needed to be done, and what she wanted to do. Luna pointed to the man. “Tia! Get ahold of yoruself!” She stood slowly, a foot holding the man’s head down. “Take care of this asshole! I’ll get Twilight!” Shaken from her fugue, she replied, “Right.” Trading positions, Celestia held up the man with one arm. “Why?” Eyes wide in fear, the man yelled, “What?” “He’s deafened. He didn’t cover his ears when you fired. Give it a minute. Strip his equipment. Never know what else he’s hiding.” Celestia’s other arm parted the man of his coat, revealing two more handguns, a grenade, and six spare magazines. Luna, meanwhile rushed inside to get the first aid/trauma kit. She knew it wouldn’t be enough, but it would be worse to not try. Returning, she knelt down and flipped Twilight. The girl was flushed, losing blood fast. Turning her over, she set about getting the clothing off the young woman. It would have to do for bandages. “Let… me… go!” “Why?” “Tia! Kill him or knock him out and tie him up. I need your help!” The man swiftly met Celestia’s other fist and saw no more. It was a simple matter to break his neck, use a pistol to put a bullet in his brain, and chuck him as far as she could. She returned to see Twilight’s clothing off and Luna attempting to fish the bullet out. “How is she?” “Losing blood. Fast. She won’t survive an hour unless we can get it out and stem the blood.” “Have you got it?” Celestia set out two needles threading them shakily. Luna’s tweezers poked around, her hands shaking uncontrollably. “I can’t… I can’t find it.” Celestia knelt down next to Luna, and tried to take the tweezers from her sister. Luna shrugged her sister off, still fishing around for the bullet. Several minutes passed before Luna pulled the tweezers out. Slowly, she started sobbing. Celestia’s voice was soft. “I… how do we save her?” “I don’t know. If we radio, nobody will be here in time other than to… help send her off…” Tears in her eyes, Celestia eyed her rifle. “Lu? I… have a crazy idea. I have no idea if it will work. Just hear me out.” “What is it, Tia?” “I shoot her with my rifle.” Luna surged to her feet, eyes blazing. “Where she was shot before. The bullet is much faster and generates a whole lot more heat.” Luna flung herself forward into Celestia’s chest beating on her sister. “No! I won’t let you hurt her more!” Pulling Luna into a hug for a few seconds Celestia replied, “If I do it right, I should knock the bullet free and cauterize her wound.” “No. No!” Luna disappeared into the tower, “If you have to do it, use something that won’t literally take a chunk out of her!” She returned with Twilight’s much smaller-caliber rifle. Meticulously cleaned and taken care of, it would hopefully save its owner. Gripping Twilight’s rifle gently, she brought the much lighter frame to bear. “Alright. Hold her steady.” “Okay…” Luna croaked as she sat Twilight up and helped lean her against the metal wall. Her skin felt clammy, and she was pale. Celestia kneeled down and placed the rifle’s barrel against Twilight’s wound. “Ready?” Luna nodded. “Three… two… one…” Celestia felt something in the air change. Ka-boom! Lightning struck the tower as Celestia fired, drowning out all sound. The flash at her back, Luna watched two bullet fragments sail free from Twilight’s body, off into the distance. When Celestia pulled away from the wound and turned to get the sewing needles, Twilight seemed to move. When she turned back, Celestia smiled softly. Luna looked down at the young woman. Somehow, the clamminess was gone, and she no longer felt cool to the touch. The arm in Luna’s grip moved. “W-what happened?” Twilight asked. Looking over her shoulder, she saw Luna, crying. “Twilight?” The girl turned and met Celestia’s teary eyes. “Celestia?” Celestia surged forward, hugging Twilight from behind and unintentionally groping the young woman’s breasts. Feeling herself be felt up, Twilight blushed profusely. “Um. Why am I topless?” “I dunno, why were you not wearing a bra?” Celestia teased. Twilight meeped softly, her blush deepening. Luna joined the hug, chastely, and distracted Twilight. “You got shot.” “How?” Luna thumbed over to where the man’s coat lay. “That asshole shot you as Tia took down the Hulk.” Celestia removed herself before handing Twilight a shirt. “Oh.” “We tried to save you.” Celestia replied softly. Twilight quirked an eyebrow. “Tried?” Celestia returned to the hug. “I’m not sure how you’re alive, and honestly, I don’t care.” She reached forward toward one of Twilight’s hands. “You’re alive, an–yowch!” A small electrical shock passed to Celestia when she brushed against Twilight's fingers. “What?” She touched Twilight’s fingers and was shocked again. “You shocked me!” Luna looked up right as a raindrop splashed onto her nose. She grabbed Twilight and tugged at her arm, surprisingly unshocked. “Inside. Now.” “Why?” Luna looked to Celestia. “Electricity. Water. Do the math.” A small “What?” was ignored as Celestia stood over Twilight, covering her. “Right!” Celestia ushered the smaller girl inside. Twilight felt cross, but let herself be pushed inside. “Why do you want me inside? I love the rain!” Celestia and Luna exchanged looks. Luna shook her head. Kneeling down, she hugged Twilight softly. “Not right now, Twilight. Something happened, and we’re pretty sure being in the rain right now might kill you.” Anger snapping over her like a twig, she shouted, “What happened to me?” Luna watched as blue arcs passed over the pair. Celestia seized up, her arms locking around Twilight, holding her in place. “Twilight! Stop!” Luna begged, afraid to come closer. Twilight’s head turned and her rose eyes shone with little arcs of blue. “Stop what? What am I doing?” Luna shouted, “You’re hurting her!” Surprised, Twilight looked back to see Celestia’s entire body clenched like a fist, twitching, and all of her muscles clearly defined, like she was trying to put all of her strength into something. Feeling like something pricked her hands, she looked down to see electricity flowing from her hands into Celestia. “A-ah!” She yelled as she pulled her hands off Celestia. Almost instantly, Celestia released a breath and toppled over to the side, her muscles relaxing. Twilight looked between her hands and Celestia. “W-what happened to me?!” Tears shone in her eyes. “I am not sure, Twilight, but I have a guess.” Luna moved over to her sister and knelt down. Celestia was alive and breathing, just passed out. ‘Good.’ Standing up again, she folded Twilight into a hug. “When Celestia was trying something, lightning struck the tower. You were leaned against a metal wall. Some of the electricity must have passed through you.” “How did–” “We don’t know. Somehow, you gained some sort of control over electricity. Whether it’s temporary, or permanent, we also don’t know.” Celestia stirred softly, rolling onto her back. “Wow. Haven’t felt this bad since I stopped that bus in Old London.” “You did what?” “It wasn’t moving fast. Or that big, really.” “My point remains!” “Shh. It wasn’t really a big deal, Twilight.” Celestia sat up, leaning against the couch. “Twi, can you come here?” She pat the spot next to her. “Uh, sure.” Twilight moved over and plopped herself down, careful not to touch Celestia with her hands. “So. You’ve got some kind of freaky electricity powers now. Whether they’re permanent is another question.” Leaning gently into Twi, she looked concerned. “How do you feel? Any different?” Gathering her feelings, Twilight felt that, “No. Not really. I feel sore, but otherwise fine.” “Good.” She wrapped an arm around Twilight and lifted Twilight. Suddenly, Twilight felt Celestia’s lips press to hers. “Mmf–” Twilight sputtered against Celestia, her hands rushing up against Celestia. “Tia!” Luna shouted, a blush starting on her face. Celestia pulled away softly, staring Twilight in the eye. Slowly, her hand brought one of Twilight’s up into Twilight's vision. “See? I had a feeling. A shocking revelation if you will.” Blushing profusely again, Twilight groaned softly at the pun. Slowly, she brought a hand up to brush some of Celestia’s hair out of her eyes. A pillow plonked against Celestia’s head, “Tia! That was horrible!” “Oh, relax, Lu. I had a hunch and that was the easiest way to check.” “By kissing her?” Luna shrieked. Surprising everyone, Twilight, red as a beet asked, “So… that meant nothing?” Taken aback, Celestia was speechless. Seeming to deflate a little, Twilight turned away from both Celestia and Luna. “I knew it. Nobody likes the nerd.” Spurred into motion, Celestia's thumb turned Twilight’s head back to face her. “Hey. I never said that.” Twilight looked almost hopeful. Sighing softly Celestia explained, “You never showed any interest before. I honestly thought you weren’t interested in any romance at all. I mean, you let Luna sleep with you all the time and never made any moves on her.” Looking Celestia in the eyes she confessed softly, “I… might be interested.” “Alright!” Celestia leaned forward intent to kiss Twilight again. Twilight’s soft hands pushed her away. “What about Luna?” “What about me now?” “Get over here, Lu. Got somethin’ to say.” Skeptical, Luna plopped down on Twilight’s other side. “What now, Tia?” “She says she’s interested in me. Romantically.” Luna quirked an eyebrow. “And? I gathered as much a minute ago.” Celestia smirked. “She wants to know about you.” “And?” Twilight meekly added, “What do you want, Luna? Are you alright with me and your sister?” Luna smiled devilishly. “No.” Celestia’s smile dropped, and Twilight looked devastated. “Lu…” Twilight’s tears threatened to fall. “What? Why?” The smile turned seductive. “We’re a package deal, Twilight. You get both of us, or neither of us.” “W-what?” “Let me put it in another way you can understand.” She leaned over and kissed Twilight with Celestia watching. Several seconds later, Luna pulled back and she asked, “That enough of an answer, Twi?” “But…” “We may not be lovers with each other, but we do share lovers. Is that alright with you?” Twilight gulped softly. She looked both in the eyes and said, “Okay,” before gently guiding Celestia’s lips to her own again. Pulling back she leaned into Luna’s embrace. “Okay.” Feeling Celestia’s hands creeping up her navel, she swatted it with one of her own. Celestia recoiled with a soft “Yowch!” “Down girl. I just said yes to dating both of you. That doesn’t mean I want to jump in bed right away…” Reaching to the side, she felt Luna’s cheek jump under an index finger. Startled, Luna asked, “How did you do that?” “If I seem to focus on wanting to shock something, it works.” Celestia wrapped both Twilight and Luna in a proper bear hug. “Well, love, I can think of some uses for it.” Luna laughed. “Yeah, to keep you in line.” Twilight wheezed as the air was forced from her. Before she could start truly suffocating, Celestia released them. “So, do you accept?” Twilight shared a look with both sisters, before nodding. “Yes.” Luna, completely straight-faced, said, “Awesome,” before bursting into a wide smile. She winked at Twilight. “Now that that’s settled, I’m gonna get back on the scope.” Standing up, she made her way to the door and called out, “You two have fun!” “What does she…” Twilight’s mind went to lewd places at Luna’s implication. “We’re not gonna be doing that!” Celestia chuckled softly. “Besides. I’m too tired.” “Oh?” “Yeah, um. The last hour or so has really taken it out of me.” Celestia grinned. “Well, you can cuddle up to me. I don’t mind.” Twilight did just that, and was out in moments. > 482. Focus II - Focus Harder by Ultra1437 > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** Consciousness returned to Celestia with a pounding headache. Blearily blinking her eyes opened, she saw the back of the couch she was sprawled across. She heaved to her side to roll over. ‘What happene–’ “Wo-oah!” Celestia cried out as she rolled off the side and fell to the floor. Shaking her head, she rolled over again, sitting up properly. ‘What happened last night?’ she thought to herself as she looked around. Scattered around the room were two sets of regalia, her own and another set in gold, for a smaller pony's frame. Gazing at the furniture, she didn’t recognize the room. Conversely, the room smelled very familiar, welcoming. It comforted Celestia like an old friend. As her mind slowly ground into motion, the door handle turned. As it opened, a familiar blue hoof stepped in. Celestia’s ears folded back slowly, as in walked the last pony she hoped to see in this state, her sister. Luna stepped in and closed the door. She gently moved to stand in front of her sister. Luna’s face was stern as she spoke one word, “Explain.” Celestia was confused. “Lu?” Luna’s horn lit and she cast a privacy barrier over the room. “Sister. Celestia, don’t play coy with me. Why didn’t you tell me what you had planned last night?” Celestia’s mind ground into motion, but came up with nothing. No recollection of the previous night. “I’m… afraid I have no idea what you’re talking about–” The word “Bullshit!” blew her backwards into the couch. Luna looked livid. Celestia slowly pried herself from the couch and sat down again. She softly spoke, “I’m serious, Lu. I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Her magic snapped Luna’s muzzle shut as it opened again. “I literally don’t remember last night one bit.” Her muzzle fell, staring at the floor. “At all.” She released her sister’s muzzle, expecting another shout. What she got was a hoof gently lifting her muzzle to look into her sister’s eyes. “Truly?” Celestia’s ears pinned back and she nodded gently. “I promised never to lie to you, Lu. If I knew what I did last night, I would explain it in a heartbeat.” “Well that just takes the cake, does it not?” Luna’s hoof fell. “I had this whole big shpeal planned to berate you for hours, but you just cannot remember!” “I… let me try something. It may help.” “Very well.” Celestia’s horn lit and she cast a memory spell, designed to help self-repressed or magically-suppressed memories return. Several came up, but nothing recent. Lamely, she looked to the side as the magic faded. “Nevermind. It didn’t.” Luna’s wings sprung open, and she seemed to crouch in on herself. “Did she do this to you?” “Who? Luna, I don’t remember anything. You’re going to have to tell me what happened.” Luna sighed before floating over a newspaper. Newest princess result of nepotism? read the banner. “No. Twilight is not a princess because of nepotism. She has earned her position fairly.” “What?” Luna brought it back. “Oh. Wrong heading.” She folded it over and thrust it back to Celestia. Royal Wedding soon? Sources say Celestia and Twilight Sparkle to wed Celestia’s eyebrows rose. “What… is this?” “I don’t know, sister, you tell me?” “Again, Luna–” The door handle turned and both ponies looked to see Twilight enter. “Hi Celly! I thought I heard you get up earlier so I–” The rest of what she was going to say turned into a squeal as Luna’s magic grabbed her and roughly pulled her inside. The only sound for a few seconds was the door slamming shut. Pulled up to stare into Luna’s face, Twilight sputtered under the sheer intimidating presence Luna exuded, “H-hi, Luna. Is… something wrong?” The paper ripped away from Celestia and shoved into Twilight’s face. “Explain.” “O-oh. There’s not much to say.” Twilight beamed a bright smile. “Celly asked me and I said yes!” The sound of stone grating on stone played in Celestia’s mind as Luna slowly turned to stare daggers at her. It took all of Celestia’s not-insignificant will to stay still until Luna looked away. She found her voice and she sternly said, “Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight straightened up instantly. “Yes, Celestia?” More softly this time Celestia continued, “I have no memory of last night. What happened?” “What’s the last thing you remember?” She racked her mind and found one place where the gap had started. “I had just left dinner.” “Oh. Okay.” Twilight took a breath. “I wanted to surprise you with a visit, so I was waiting outside your room. I know after a stressful day you like to have a glass of wine or two, so I brought a bottle.” As Twilight spoke, it was like her memory started returning. Celestia seemed to lose track of herself into Twilight’s recounting. Her ears pinned back as she explained. “You and I spent some time just relaxing before you seemed to grow… anxious?” Twilight shrugged. “I’m not sure. You just seemed to have something on your mind all night, and it seemed to come to a head at that point.” “You called me over, and swept me up in a wing.” Luna looked between the two. Celestia’s eyes were glazed over. “And after that–” “I kissed you and asked you to marry me.” “Y-yeah.” Twilight’s ears perked up and her tail swished. “Hey, didn’t you say you didn’t remember?” “As you said it, I saw it from my perspective.” Celestia’s muzzle fell. “I did.” Twilight felt the mood in the room turn down and she tried to fight it. “Hey. I accepted! That’s good, right?” Luna’s voice had no emotion. She looked to be a statue as she replied, “Nay, Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight’s head tilted adorably. “Why is it bad?” “Because I had promised to let Luna marry you.” Celestia hated the choice of words, but it was the simplest explanation. Surprise stunned Twilight for a few seconds. She looked between the two. “Why?” “My gratitude is boundless, Twilight. As I read your lessons from Ponyville, I grew enamored. I was waiting for you to settle in before asking to court you.” She sneered at Celestia. “And now all my plans are for naught.” Celestia raised a hoof. When did her vision get blurry? “Lu? I’m so–” Luna stood stiffly. “Don’t apologize to me.” She turned and made her way to the door. “I shall see myself out.” Luna’s hoof reached for the door handle. Though she tried to keep her voice even, her snide anger did leak into her parting statement. “I… wish you two a wonderful marriage. You two are obviously a match made in heaven.” Before the door could open, a soft “Luna?” met her ears and she stopped in her tracks. Her head turned to see Twilight at her side. “I… I can call it off if you want,” Twilight hiccuped She was tearing up, and it about broke Luna’s heart. “I coul–” Luna shook her head. “Nay. I don’t want to get in the way of your happiness any more than I have.” “But–” A blue hoof met Twilight’s lips and silenced her. “No, Twilight.” She nuzzled Twilight softly. “I do not wish to get in the way of your happiness.” She opened the door softly before whispering to Twilight, “Know that I am truly happy for both of you, but my heart wishes it was myself, instead of mine sister causing your heart to soar.” Celestia watched the scene as her guilt grew. When Luna walked out, she wept silently. Moments later, she felt herself herded back onto the couch. Her face was pressed into warm fur and Celestia broke down entirely, wailing despondently. Distractedly, she felt wet drops fall on her own neck. The pony comforting her stroked her mane and cooed comfortingly into her ears between her own sniffles. What felt like hours later, Celestia’s wails faded as her throat burned. Her cries of pain calmed down to gentle sniffles. A soft “Celestia?” called her attention. She looked into the purple fur she’d cried into, matted with her snot and tears, it would take hours to clean up. Celestia sniffled loudly. “I’m sorry to do this to you, Twilight. I had never meant to actually ask. Do… do you want to call it off?” Twilight looked down into Celestia’s eyes, showing she’d been crying along with Celestia. “Answer me this. Do you really love me?” Celestia’s voice was hoarse, but clear, “I love you, Twilight. With all my heart.” A hoof stroked Celestia’s mane. “Do you regret asking me?” “No. My only regret is that I caused Luna so much pain.” “She…” “Loves you as much as I do, I would bet.” “Why?” “It’s like she said. Saving her life from the Nightmare put the idea in her heart, but reading how you grew as a pony, and getting to know you caused her to fall for you.” “What about you?” Celestia answered honestly, “I have always loved you, Twilight.” “Even as a foal?” “A different kind of love, perhaps. I saw you as the brightest, most inquisitive, and quite literally the smartest student I had ever taken on. When I wasn’t working with you, the country, or sleeping, I was preparing lessons for you.” “Did I really take that much of your time?” Celestia’s small smile could rival the sun. “You did. I wouldn’t trade any of it for the world, though. And that love grew after you had moved to Ponyville. When I had actual free time, I found myself habitually making more lesson plans.” Celestia laughed once, a soft, raspy thing. “For a student I would not likely see again.” “I don’t…” “I’m not entirely sure when my love for you changed from what it was to romantic, but it did.” “I have a question. Were you were prepared to sacrifice your love for me, for your sister?” Twilight asked. “You would let Luna live the life you wanted?” Celestia’s head fell onto Twilight’s chest. “I was. It seems the wine last night made me think otherwise, taking what she deserves selfishly for myself.” “In my life, I have had the luxury of several ponies I would call a true love.” Celestia frowned. “Luna… has not. Every one of her attempted romances ended catastrophically. Several tried to harm or outright murder her when she refused to grant them power. Others dragged her name through the mud after a breakup. Others parted amicably, but their friendship was never the same.” “She… thought that you might be her first true love.” One of Celestia’s hooves slammed down on the couch. “And I took that from her.” Twilight’s hoof lifted Celestia’s head. “Do… do you want me to try and love her?” “Do you think you love her?” Twilight shook her head. “No. But that doesn’t mean I can’t give her a chance.” Celestia’s heart skipped a beat. “If you want me to.” “I want…” Celestia wanted to, so much. “Celestia.” A hoof made its way to her chin. “Celly. If you want me to try, I will. If you don’t… consider it dropped.” “I…” Will crumbling, Celestia shut her eyes and nodded. “I want you to try.” Celestia felt Twilight slid out from around her. “Alright.” What few tears remained threatened to fall. “I’m sorry, Twilight.” “No.” She felt a soft pair of lips against her own for a few seconds. “Don’t be sorry.” Celestia felt as though she’d ripped out her own heart, but was silent as Twilight slipped out of the room. ~ Three years later ~ “You may now kiss the bride.” Twilight leapt at her wife. Her sister wept happily for the newlyweds. > 483. Videotape by Knight of Cerebus (Kinda Saucy!) > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Knight of Cerebus *** "But if you don't mind, I'd like to expand your function." Rarity's hooves covered Spike's eyes. "What's going on? I can't see! Rarity, what--" Fluttershy put a hoof over Spike's mouth. Nopony dared to get up. There was something paralytic about this. Like watching a drunk at a karaoke night. Or slowing down for a car accident. "Are you sure you're up to this? This is," Celestia's purr made Applejack fight to hold down her apple fritters, "an advanced technique, and it may require some proper use of angles. Perhaps I should demonstrate first." Twilight scoffed. She stretched her wings and other regions that would haunt the ancestral dreams of Rarity's family for generations to come. "I aced trig at twelve. I think I can handle some unfamiliar geometries." Fluttershy gave a whimper of horror. Her wings flew over her face. Although a few feathers parted to allow for a peek. "What the hay were you thinkin puttin' this on for movie night, Dash?!" Applejack hissed, glad to have an excuse to turn away from Twilight's display of, err, femininity. "I was thinkin' Twilight wouldn't keep this hidden underneath her Daring Do collection! I thought 'Angle of Attack' was an action movie!" Rainbow wailed at the sight of Celestia's wings going rigid. "Do you think you have everything you need?" Twilight rattled off a list of items that set dread deep into the feeble mortal hearts of all attending. "So long as you have the correct, mha, measurements in order." Celestia beckoned with a wing, rubbing the side of one leg. "Thank you, your majesties," Rarity chimed in at the screen, "I shall now think of the horrors of this moment every time I need my tape measure." "I assure you that I have every intention of helping you reach your absolute maximum." "So long as you can derive something from the exchange as well." Rainbow Dash had hated math before viewing this video. Now, she was pleased to report she did not. Rainbow Dash was terrified of math after viewing this video. "I assure you that my variables have been accounted for." "Make it stop!" Rarity screamed. On the screen, Twilight levitated a ruler, an eraser and, to the horror of all still watching, a french curve towards Celestia. Celestia raised an eyebrow and purred again. "Okay, that's it!" Dash erupted from her position with the explosive fury of a very emotionally traumatized typhoon. She dove towards the screen just as the camera began to focus on a part of Princess Celestia that she had no desire to see in close detail at any point in her existence upon the planet. The television shut off before her hoof could reach it and before the offending region could come into clear resolution. A lavdender aura was surrounding the "off" button. The room was silent. All heads turned to see Twilight Sparkle, her eyes as wide as dinnerplates and her entire body limp, standing numbly in the doorway. "Never speak of this again?" She submitted meekly. "Never speak of this again." Four voices spoke in unison. > 484. Yield by Ultra1437 (Warning, Dark/Gore) > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Ultra1437 *** Twilight awoke groggily, pain shooting through her entire right side. Attempting to sit up, she only managed to rolled over. Something heavily pressed down on her, threatening to start crushing her. She cried out, her shriek a mere squeak. The pressure shifted, cutting off Twilight’s air. Less than a minute later, she faintly heard, “Good. It seems they have given up searching for you…” as her consciousness faded. Twilight woke again with a start. She was alone this time, but heard what sounded like a battle raging off in the distance. She groaned as she rolled, kicking her legs out to get to her hooves. She yelped as one never made it underneath her and she just ended up rolling, stopping on her back. ‘Ow. What happened…’ The battle seemed to draw closer, but Twilight could barely hear it over the pain she felt. Looking down in the dim light, she tested her limbs and was unable to move her left foreleg. She pushed herself shakily to her hooves, using her wings to help stabilize on three legs. Nausea bubbled up, threatening to push her back down to the floor. A glow shone from the far side of the room, growing brighter and brighter until Twilight’s fight or flight instinct kicked in. ‘Oh sh–’ She thought as her wings kicked hard, straining from disuse as she dodged the light screaming to where she was, before slamming into the far wall. Immediately, the rock face began to glow red, then orange, and melt away like slag. As she pulled back, she noted it wasn’t a single light, but a stream of golden sunfire. It seemed to track her around the room, lazily following her path and carving through the wall. Twilight slowly hovered away from the light, around a corner to safety. From there, she sat as her chest heaved. Her stomach unable to take the sudden movements anymore, she leaned over and heaved, throwing up only bile. After a few minutes, she felt up to looking around. It looked like a hollowed out cave. There were other exits from the room, including one going vaguely up. A pained roar echoed through the room, and the golden beam cut out, leaving a glowing pile of molten rock slowly sliding down from the far side of the room. A crash sounded, and she felt a blast of heat as she was temporarily blinded. Twilight flailed, scampering away from the heat as best she could, huddling up against the wall. A voice shouted, vaguely familiar. It echoed around the room, rebounding throughout as Twilight felt like her skull would burst. “What have you done with her?” Much closer, no more than a dozen paces away, a dragon rumbled, his voice like trying to sand a mountain with a piece of paper. “Like Tartarus you’ll ever find that bitch.” There was another massive crash sounded against the far wall. Unseen by Twilight, a glow stalked forward into the room. “You will tell me. If not, I will get… unpleasant.” The dragon groaned, and several thooms sounded, almost like the dragon was standing again. “You can pry it from my dead corpse.” Softer this time the female voice replied, “That can be arranged.” The telltale sound of a unicorn’s horn powering up jingled to her ears, before she felt heat. She felt like she was on the surface of the sun. Instantly, her throat dried up, and the cry of alarm with it. She slowly limped away from the heat, as fast as her hooves and wings could carry her. Eventually, she found herself stuck in a corner with the temperature rising. She laid down, curling up to try and keep the heat from spreading through her as fast. Twilight found her words at last. She croaked softly, “Stop… please.” Unfortunately, the words were drowned out by the dragon’s massive pained roar. Several seconds later, the heat faded, leaving Twilight panting like she’d run a marathon during summer, with her winter coat still on. The air she breathed in smelled… coppery. The dragon groaned, much softer this time. “Now. I will give you one. Last. Chance.” There was the sound of a fleshy hit. “Where. Is. She.” “Go to Tartarus.” “So be it.” There was a blast of heat and the sound of magic again. It was far hotter this time, and Twilight was sure her coat was going to combust at the very least. As the temperature increased, her thoughts changed from combustion to incineration. “Stop… please stop…” She screamed as loud as she could. Instantly, the heat ceased. “T… Twilight?” Twilight whimpered before she heaved, throwing up more bile. She didn’t dare open her eyes as soft hoofsteps made their way to her. “Twilight?” “Please… stop. I-I can’t…” Twilight broke down uncontrollably. A hoof, hot as the sun, laid itself across her back and Twilight screamed. Instantly, it was gone, but Twilight’s sobs gave way to broken crying. She couldn’t spare the tears, but her nose ran. A soft pssh sounded behind her. The hoof returned, but normal body temperature this time. A second joined it, pulling Twilight against the mare. The body was much, much larger than she was. “Twilight, are you–” The sound of magic reached her ears and Twilight’s stomach fell. “Stop, please!” She struggled weakly, trying to get away from the mare that nearly incinerated her. “I’m sorry! I don’t know what I did, but I’m sorry!” The mare let her go, and she scampered away, daring to open her eyes. Everything was blurry, but she limped as fast as she could away. Hoofsteps sounded just behind her. “Twilight. You have–” “I said stay away!” She spun, forgetting about her leg and ended up slamming face first into the ground. The mare was on her in an instant, and Twilight felt magic wrap around her body. While warm, the magic didn’t injure her, and she was lifted to her hooves, but held down. A muzzle gently rested on her head. “Are you injured?” Resigned to her fate, her ears pinned back as she replied, “I… don’t know. I… can’t feel my left foreleg.” The muzzle left her head and she was turned around. “O-oh, T-twilight…” The mare’s voice seemed to crack, before she was pulled against the much larger mare’s barrel. Looking up, her muddy vision didn’t give her much, but she saw stark-white fur clearly, and the mare must have had some kind of orange mane. She cried out in pain as the mare grabbed ahold of her injured leg. It was twisted several ways, but she only felt pain at the base of her shoulder. “I… I’m sorry T-Twilight. Your leg is too far gone to save…” She looked up as her vision cleared, meeting the mare’s glowing, orange eyes. Idly, Twilight noted that the orange hair was almost literally a mane of fire. She was wearing a helmet, with a massive ruby inset against the covering for her horn. “W-who are you?” “That is not important right now, Twilight.” The mare’s wings shuffled and her ears pinned back. “Your leg has gone necrotic. I need to amputate it. Now.” “W-what?” She looked down at her leg. The flesh was flaky, black, and she could clearly see her bone as it tore when the mare moved it. She couldn’t feel anything but at her shoulder. She started to panic. “M-my leg!” The mare lifted Twilight’s chin, nuzzling against it. “I am sorry, Twilight, but I need to get rid of it, before it can spread.” The mare’s horn lit and she looked around quickly. “Blast, nothing…” “What are–” Her words were lost as the mare gently pushed Twilight to the floor on her side. Gently, her magic pulled Twilight’s mouth open and held it. The mare’s own foreleg slipped between her jaws, like a dog holding a stick. “I am sorry for this, Twilight.” One eye looked up to the mare, seeing her horn light up. “This will hurt, Twilight.” Her magic went to work, Twilight felt her body held down with the mare’s leg between her teeth. “Bite. Do not worry for me.” She thought she had felt pain before, but that was nothing to now. Twilight screamed around the leg in her mouth, involuntarily clamping down around it. The mare dutifully did her best to ignore Twilight’s screams as she set to work. The leg was set apart, and her magic slowly cut and pulled the necrotized flesh from the fresh at the shoulder. A thin stream of solar fire cauterized the wound, incinerating any remaining leftover necrosis. Twilight was frantic, uselessly struggling against her bonds. As the heat cauterized her wound, she tried lighting her horn, but found she couldn’t. Her tail lashed behind her, as her pupils were no more than pinpricks. She felt some kind of liquid entering her mouth. The mare’s work finished, she lifted the leg and set it off to the side. Immediately, she felt Twilight’s teeth tear through her leg and she bled. “I am sorry, Twilight. I had to do that to save you.” She released Twilight, leaving her leg in place until Twilight spit it out of her own accord. A mouthful of blood followed it, splashing against the leg already turning red of its own accord. “W-who are you?” Twilight was frantic. “What do you want with me?” The mare took her helmet off, slowly, with her hooves. “I don’t know if you recognize me, but I am Celestia.” “No. You’re not! You don’t look like her!” She spat some more blood out. “You don’t act like her! She would never do that to me!” Twilight gestured in the dragon’s direction. “The Celestia I know would never kill a dragon in cold blood.” “Twilight? I don’t care if you believe me now.” Her magic picked Twilight up, holding her against Celestia’s barrel. “I’m more ecstatic than I have been in more than a year, seeing you alive.” She smiled softly, a face Twilight almost recognized. “What?” The mare looked over to the dragon, Twilight’s eyes following. “Xendasdyt, known as the Jealous One.” The mare replied. “It took me the better part of a year to find out it was him.” She looked over the dragon’s corpse, several holes bored through it with solar fire, it wasn’t bleeding, the wounds cauterized by the sheer heat. “The rest of my time after that was dedicated to finding you, and finding you alone.” “He took you. O-one year, three months, s-six days ago.” Twilight looked back to the mare, and she now saw the Celestia underneath. Tears gently fell from her eyes, slowly sliding down her muzzle to drip between them. Slowly, a very light pink started to return to her fur, and the roots of her mane showed their normal color. Her eyes were no longer slit, but glowed with fire. “I–” Celestia shook her head before her horn lit and a canteen floated over to Twilight's mouth. “Drink, slowly. I can see you are severely malnourished. If you had no tears to shed when you cried like that earlier and throwing up, you are severely dehydrated as well. Explanations can wait until after we return.” Twilight opened her mouth and the canteen poured slowly into her mouth. Over the course of ten minutes, she drank the entire canteen. The liquid tasted like ambrosia. Once it was done, she looked over to her severed leg. The entire thing was black, and no blood poured from it, both from the necrosis and the cauterized cut. Celestia followed her gaze. “I am sorry, Twilight. I wish I could save it, but it is impossible.” “What now?” Twilight’s voice was small, and she huddled against Celestia like a lost filly. “Now? We get you home. I can’t teleport us both, but I can carry us. Are you hungry?” Twilight nodded, and a single apple floated her way. “Slowly. Small bites. If you are as malnourished as you look, you won’t be able to hold too much, and I don’t want you losing the water you’ve already got by eating too much. Twilight nodded and went to light her horn, but nothing happened. She leaned against Celestia and felt up to her forehead, finding an inhibitor ring on her horn. Celestia noticed it at the base and gave Twilight a questioning look. Twilight nodded. Celestia’s muzzle slowly made its way down her horn, her teeth clamping down on the ring. Gently twisting, she unlatched it and pulled it free. Twilight took the apple in her magic, shakily. Celestia looked over to the dragon as she crushed the inhibitor ring in her teeth, and spat the fragments out at the corpse. Afterward she heard a small crunch and looked to see Twilight following her instructions. She restrained herself from just devouring the most delicious apple she ever had, heeding Celestia’s instructions. Minutes later, with the apple eaten, Twilight gently stood, using her wings to balance. Celestia stood slowly behind her. “We can get a prosthetic.” She swept around Twilight and nuzzled her cheek. “It won’t be the same, but it will be better than nothing.” Twilight looked up to Celestia’s eyes, seeing her much more normal again, the vibrant violet irises carefully watching her. Twilight choked up, a hoof making its way to her stump and she flinched. She stumbled softly, Celestia catching her. “It fills me with so much joy to see you alive.” Celestia’s ears pinned back. “Everypony else had given up, but I refused until I found you. Dead or alive.” “Even my friends?” “Reluctantly. I expect them to be ecstatic when you return.” Twilight’s voice was small. “Celestia?” “Yes?” She nuzzled against Twilight’s forehead. “Can… can we rest a bit before heading out?” Twilight yawned. “I… am so tired.” “Of course.” Celestia gently guided Twilight to the floor, wrapping herself around Twilight. A soft, “Thank you,” came from Twilight as she succumbed to sleep. Twilight woke draped in warmth. Looking up, she saw Celestia still cuddling against her. She scooted closer and wrapped her good foreleg around Celestia’s neck hugging her gently. The older alicorn seemed to stir softly, looking down at Twilight in her forelegs. ‘Thank goodness you are safe now, Twilight.’ She slowly brought her muzzle down to kiss the top Twilight’s head, above her horn. Twilight squeaked adorably. “Good morning, Twilight. Are you feeling better?” “Y-yes, Celestia.” “Do you feel up for moving out today, or do you want to wait?” Twilight sat up slowly, leaning on her sole foreleg. “Let’s go home.” Celestia sat up next to her. “Let’s.” > 485. Wonna by Foals Errand > -------------------------------------------------------------------------- by Foals Errand *** Twilight giggled as Celestia peppered her horn with kisses. “Tia… stop… I’m ticklish!” Celestia grinned brightly, before licking the tip of Twilight’s horn. “Oh Twilight, you are so adorable when you’re flustered!” “Tia I swear… I am not that adorable!” Even as she denied her adorableness, her cheeks puffed out in a very adorable manner, at least in Celestia’s opinion. Just as she was about to take advantage of her mare friend’s super adorable denial she heard a knock on the door and pulled back quickly. “Yes?” Celestia called out wondering who could possibly have gotten through all her guards, especially on date night nonetheless. “Celly? I can’t reach the crackers... “ Celestia winced at the sound of the small voice, and glanced out the window No moon… of course, I totally forgot. “Twilight would you excuse me for a few moments, I need to help Luna.” Twilight simply blinked a few times as her brain tried to catch up with the idea that such a small voice belonged to her boisterous friend. Celestia opened the door smiling down at the small filly waiting patiently outside. “You could have asked one of your guards, you know?” Luna pawed at the floor and nodded her ears pinned back. “Yeah, but I don’t like ponies seeing me this way… Only you big Sis!” Twilight just stared out the door as Celestia shut it behind her. Five minutes later, when Celestia opened the door again Twilight was still in the same position. “Now your tummy is full, so you should be able to sleep. Goodnight Woona.” Celestia smiled as Luna stuck her tongue out, before, opening the door across the hall and shut it behind her. “Sorry about that Twilight now where...were...oh dear.” Celestia sat back down next to Twilight and poked at her with a forehoof. When she did not move, Celestia rolled her eyes and ran her tongue up Twilight’s horn causing the younger mare to jump back. “Ah, good you’re awake!” Twilight quickly shook her head attempting to clear the cobwebs that had formed in her brain. “Wha-what is going on? Why was Luna a little kid? Why weren’t you surprised?” Celestia sighed “Luna, never likes it when ponies find out about her condition so I don’t make mention of it. But, well the easiest way to explain it is that the moon has phases right?” At seeing Twilight nod Celestia continued. “And because of Luna’s connection with the moon she also has phases. You see?” Twilight blinked a few times as she absorbed the information. “Yes, I think I do at least. She’s a filly because it’s a new cycle the first phase. How long does this last though?” “Oh luckily the filly phase is only tonight she’ll be a teenager again when the moon appears tomorrow.” Celestia smiled as Twilight cuddled in under her chin. She lit her horn to pour the wine when she heard another knock. “Celly, I can’t sleep will you tell me a story?” Celestia pulled back from Twilight again with a small frown. “I’m so sorry, I forgot she’d be a filly tonight we can always do a rain check on date night…” Twilight kissed her lips and smiled “Why don’t we go read little Woona a story and see where the night takes us?” Celestia smiled and nodded “I think i’d like that.”